Actions

Work Header

Shadows & Sunlight

Summary:

A story of trust, partnership, and family where Batman and Superman navigate their growing relationship with world-ending events, shaping the next generation, and creating the Justice League.

This story uses a lot of different DCU media, and I take liberties to make the story make sense :) Find my Tumblr @aesthetically-inspired-hoe.

Chapter 1: Unsuspecting Strangers

Chapter Text

The rain drummed steadily against the pavement of Gotham’s East End, turning the cracked asphalt into a mirror of city lights. Bruce Wayne sat alone at the polished mahogany bar of The Gotham Royale, a dimly lit but upscale lounge tucked away from the usual nightlife crowd. He swirled a glass of bourbon in his hand, his tuxedo immaculate despite the dreary weather outside. His sharp blue eyes moved casually over the room, scanning the patrons with the same instinctual vigilance he always carried, though he gave off the effortless charm of a man who had never had a worry in his life.

 

The truth, of course, was far from that.

 

Tonight had been another one of those tedious charity galas. Lavish, excessive, and filled with people who spent millions to be seen as generous while sipping champagne worth more than the donations they gave. Bruce had played his part—smiling, shaking hands, dodging conversations about Wayne Enterprises—and had slipped away the moment he could. He didn’t need to be there anymore; the night had served its purpose.

 

A voice interrupted his thoughts. Deep, steady, and confident.

 

“Mind if I sit?”

 

Bruce glanced to his right. A tall man, broad-shouldered and built like a football player, stood there holding a glass of what looked like club soda. He was dressed in a simple navy suit, his tie loosened as if he wasn’t quite comfortable in it. His dark hair had an unruly curl to it, and behind his glasses, his eyes were a striking shade of blue. Something about him seemed out of place.

 

Bruce had spent enough time reading people to know when someone didn’t quite belong. And this man, despite his politeness, didn’t fit here.

 

Bruce smirked and gestured to the empty seat. “Be my guest.”

 

The man sat down, setting his glass on the bar. He exhaled, glancing around before shaking his head. “Gotham’s… different than I expected.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “Not a fan?”

 

The man chuckled, though there was something thoughtful in his tone. “Not exactly. It’s just… I’ve been here before, but never quite like this. First time visiting in a while.” He extended a hand. “Clark Kent.”

 

Bruce shook it. A firm grip. Stronger than he expected.

 

“Bruce Wayne.”

 

Clark’s brow lifted slightly. “Wayne… as in Wayne Enterprises?”

 

Bruce offered a practiced smile. “That’s the one.”

 

“Huh.” Clark took a sip of his drink. “Guess that makes you one of Gotham’s most famous faces.”

 

Bruce tilted his head slightly, studying him. “And you? Let me guess, Metropolis?”

 

Clark blinked. “How’d you—?”

 

Bruce smirked. “The way you talk about Gotham. Like an outsider. You’re not a tourist, but you’re seeing it from the outside in. Not many places left that look at Gotham like that, except Metropolis.”

 

Clark gave a slow nod, impressed. “You’re good.”

 

Bruce shrugged. “I try.” He took another sip of his drink. “What brings you to Gotham, Mr. Kent?”

 

Clark hesitated for a beat before answering. “Work.”

 

“Journalist?”

 

Clark blinked again. “You really are good.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “It’s a skill. Plus, I’ve read some of your pieces. Daily Planet , right?”

 

Clark smiled modestly. “Yeah. Guilty as charged.”

 

Bruce leaned back slightly, turning his glass in his fingers. “So, what story are you after? Corrupt officials? The crime families? The so-called ‘Bat’?”

 

Clark’s expression didn’t change, but Bruce noticed the slight shift in his posture, the way his shoulders tensed at the last mention. Interesting.

 

Clark sighed. “Something like that. Gotham has a… complicated reputation.”

 

Bruce smirked. “That’s one way to put it.”

 

Clark studied him for a moment. “And you? You live here, but you don’t seem like the type who just accepts things the way they are.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “What makes you say that?”

 

Clark gestured vaguely. “You’re sitting in a bar, alone, after attending a charity gala that, from what I’ve read, you personally fund almost every year. Most billionaires don’t bother with that unless they care. Or at least, want to look like they do.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “And which do you think I am?”

 

Clark considered for a moment before offering a small, knowing smile. “Haven’t decided yet.”

 

Bruce stared at him. The usual social dances he played with people, the effortless charm, the smooth misdirections, weren’t working the way they usually did. Clark Kent wasn’t just polite; he was observant. Interesting.

 

Bruce took another sip of his drink. “Well, Mr. Kent, I guess you’ll just have to stick around Gotham long enough to figure it out.”

 

Clark smirked. “Maybe I will.”

 

The two men sat there, sharing a moment of quiet in the dim glow of the bar, two strangers with no idea just how much they would come to mean to each other—or the world.

 

—-——————

 

The elevator doors slid shut with a soft hiss, enclosing Bruce in the dim, silent space as he descended beneath Wayne Manor. The soft hum of the hidden mechanisms echoed in his ears, a familiar lull before the real work began.

 

He exhaled, leaning against the back of the elevator, loosening the tie around his neck as he thought about the conversation he’d just had.

 

Clark Kent.

 

He had met thousands of people over the years—socialites, politicians, criminals in business suits—but there was something different about Kent. Something Bruce couldn’t quite place.

 

For one, Clark was sharp. Not in the way reporters usually were, prying and fishing for angles, but in a way that felt intuitive. He observed more than he asked, and when he did speak, his words carried weight, deliberate but unassuming. The way he looked at Gotham, it wasn’t judgmental, like most outsiders. It was curious.

 

That alone had put Bruce on edge.

 

The elevator doors opened with a muted chime, revealing the Batcave in all its shadowed enormity. The towering rock walls swallowed the glow of the computer monitors, and the waterfall outside roared faintly in the distance. Alfred was waiting at the base of the stairs, arms crossed, his expression knowing.

 

“Back early,” he observed, his voice laced with dry amusement.

 

Bruce let out a breath and pulled off his jacket, tossing it onto a nearby chair. “I left the gala early.”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “Shocking.”

 

Bruce ignored the jab as he made his way toward the Batcomputer. The screens blinked to life, flooding the cave with data on Gotham’s current criminal activity. He scrolled absently through the reports, but his mind wasn’t entirely on them.

 

Alfred, ever perceptive, caught on. “Something on your mind, sir?”

 

Bruce hesitated for a beat before answering. “I met a journalist tonight.”

 

Alfred made a noise of vague approval. “And he survived the encounter? How impressive.”

 

Bruce shot him a dry look before turning back to the screen. “Clark Kent. Daily Planet.”

 

Alfred hummed. “Ah, a Metropolis man. I imagine the brightness of his fair city made our Gotham appear rather dreary.”

 

“He wasn’t like that,” Bruce muttered. “Didn’t look down on it. Just… studied it. Studied me.”

 

Alfred tilted his head slightly, intrigued. “How unsettling.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, rubbing his jaw. “He asked questions, but not the ones I expected. He wasn’t trying to dig up dirt. It felt like he was trying to understand something.”

 

“Perhaps he’s just a good journalist,” Alfred offered. “Not everyone is out to expose you, Master Wayne.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond. That was the thing, Clark felt genuine. But that was also what bothered him. Most people wore their intentions on their sleeves, whether they realized it or not. 

 

Bruce stood, shaking off the thought. He had work to do. Clark Kent was just another reporter passing through Gotham. Nothing more.

 

He moved toward the suit display, letting his focus shift to the night ahead. The Batsuit stood tall, waiting—black Kevlar, reinforced plating, the cowl resting in place above the armor like a second skin he hadn’t yet put on. As he peeled off his dress shirt and reached for the bodysuit underneath, Alfred’s voice cut through the quiet.

 

“Should I be concerned?”

 

Bruce paused. “About what?”

 

“You. Thinking about a journalist while getting ready for patrol.”

 

Bruce shot him an exasperated look. Alfred smirked, unshaken. “Forgive me, sir, but I don’t believe The Daily Planet is involved in criminal activity.”

 

Bruce scoffed. “He’s just… odd.”

 

Alfred hummed again, entirely unconvinced. “Odd indeed.”

 

Bruce pulled the cowl over his head, letting the familiar weight settle around him, transforming him from the man Clark Kent had met into something else entirely.

 

Whoever Kent was, it didn’t matter.

 

Bruce had work to do.

 

—-——————

 

Clark stepped into the bustling newsroom of the Daily Planet, adjusting his glasses as the city’s heartbeat filled the space around him. Phones rang, reporters shouted over each other, and the scent of coffee, both fresh and burnt, lingered in the air.

 

He weaved through the chaos with practiced ease, a folder tucked under his arm, before stopping at the desk of one person who could make sense of it all.

 

Lois Lane barely looked up from her laptop as she typed furiously. “If you’re about to tell me you wrote something before deadline, I might die of shock.”

 

Clark smirked and leaned against her desk. “I met Bruce Wayne last night.”

 

That got her attention. Lois paused mid-keystroke and finally looked at him. “Excuse me?”

 

Clark set the folder down and folded his arms. “Ran into him at some high-end bar after one of his charity events. Talked for a bit.”

 

Lois arched an eyebrow. “And you just happened to stumble into a bar with Gotham’s most infamous billionaire?”

 

Clark shrugged. “Didn’t plan it. He was just there.”

 

Lois closed her laptop, giving him her full attention now. “And?”

 

Clark hesitated. He wasn’t sure what he expected from Wayne—arrogance, shallowness, maybe even that practiced charm most billionaires used when they wanted something. But Wayne had been different. Reserved, but sharp. Calculating, but not in a way that felt malicious. 

 

“He’s interesting,” Clark admitted. “Not what I expected. He plays the role of the billionaire well, but I don’t think that’s who he really is.”

 

Lois exhaled sharply and leaned back in her chair. “Yeah, well, don’t get too curious.”

 

Clark frowned. “Why?”

 

Lois gave him a pointed look. “Bruce Wayne is Gotham. And Gotham chews people up and spits them out.” She picked up her coffee cup and took a sip before adding, “He’s not just some rich playboy, Clark. You dig too deep into that guy, and you might not like what you find.”

 

Clark studied her. “You think he’s dangerous?”

 

Lois scoffed. “I know he’s dangerous.” She set her coffee down and crossed her arms. “No one who survives in Gotham at that level is clean. The Wayne family may have had a golden reputation once, but Bruce? There’s something off about him. I don’t know what it is, but I know better than to go poking around trying to find out.”

 

Clark considered her words. He trusted Lois’ instincts, she was rarely wrong about people. But something about Wayne gnawed at him. 

 

“He just didn’t seem like the kind of guy who enjoys being who he’s supposed to be,” Clark said finally.

 

Lois sighed. “You want him to be complicated. But, Clark, he’s a billionaire with more money than he could ever spend. Whether he’s got skeletons in his closet or not, it doesn’t change the fact that he’s not our kind of people.”

 

Clark pushed his glasses up. “Maybe.”

 

Lois eyed him, then rolled her eyes. “You’re not gonna let this go, are you?”

 

Clark gave a sheepish smile. “I am a journalist.”

 

Lois pointed a warning finger at him. “Fine. But don’t come crying to me when you realize you’ve stepped into something bigger than you can handle.”

 

Clark chuckled. If only she knew.

 

Her words lingered as he sat at his desk and opened his laptop.


There was something about Bruce Wayne. And for better or worse, Clark intended to find out what it was.

Chapter 2: Starting the League

Chapter Text

The underground facility was still under construction, wires hanging from unfinished walls, the polished floors barely concealing the scent of fresh steel and reinforced concrete. It would eventually be the meeting place for the world’s most powerful heroes, if they could all agree on what exactly that meant.

 

Superman stood with his arms crossed, his cape shifting slightly in the artificial breeze of the ventilation system. He had been to a hundred high-tech facilities, but this one felt different. Not because of its design, but because of the people inside it.

 

The so-called Justice League was still in its infancy. A gathering of powerhouses who had barely fought side by side, much less learned to trust each other. Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Flash, Green Lantern, and Martian Manhunter were strong allies, but strangers in many ways. They were still feeling each other out, deciding if this alliance was even possible.

 

And then, there was him.

 

Superman heard him before he saw him. A the barely perceptible shift in air pressure as a shadow detached from the dimly lit corridor.

 

Batman.

 

Superman kept his stance relaxed, but his senses sharpened immediately. The man moved like a ghost, his dark figure barely making a sound. The armor was sleek but practical, more tactical than flashy. His cowl left only his mouth and jaw visible, and even that was carefully composed. The man behind the mask was controlled, tightly wound, precise, deliberate in a way that set him apart from everyone else in the room.

 

Superman had read about Gotham’s infamous vigilante, but the reports never did justice to the sheer presence the man carried.

 

“Nice of you to join us,” Superman said, breaking the silence.

 

Batman’s eyes—white slits in the darkness of his cowl—shifted toward him. “I didn’t come here to make friends.”

 

Superman arched a brow. “That’s a shame. I hear we’re supposed to be teammates.”

 

Batman didn’t react. He simply moved past him, scanning the room as if memorizing every detail. He didn’t fidget, didn’t hesitate. Just assessed.

 

Superman turned, watching him. “You don’t trust us.”

 

Batman finally met his gaze. “I don’t trust you.”

 

The room fell into a brief silence. Wonder Woman and Aquaman exchanged glances, and Flash looked like he wanted to sink into the floor.

 

Superman narrowed his eyes slightly. “I haven’t given you a reason not to.”

 

Batman tilted his head slightly. “Not yet.”

 

Superman sighed and crossed his arms. “You think I’m a threat.”

 

“I know you’re a threat,” Batman said, his voice level but sharp. “I make it my business to assess risk. And you? You’re the biggest risk in the room.”

 

Superman let out a humorless chuckle. “And what exactly makes me so dangerous?”

 

Batman stepped closer. Most men hesitated before getting in Superman’s space, but Batman didn’t flinch. “You’re powerful enough to wipe out this entire planet. You could burn a city to the ground in seconds. And you expect me to just take it on faith that you won’t?”

 

Superman met his gaze without backing down. “I fight to protect this world.”

 

Batman’s voice remained cold. “For now.”

 

The words hung in the air, heavier than the concrete surrounding them.

 

Superman clenched his jaw. He had dealt with suspicion before, but this was something else. This wasn’t fear. This wasn’t paranoia.

 

This was calculated distrust.

 

And yet, something about Batman’s approach felt familiar. It wasn’t just suspicion for the sake of it. It was deeper. More personal.

 

“You don’t trust anyone, do you?” Superman asked.

 

Batman didn’t answer.

 

Wonder Woman finally spoke, stepping between them. “Enough. We didn’t come here to fight each other.” She looked pointedly at Batman. “If we’re going to work together, we need trust.”

 

Batman didn’t respond, but his silence was answer enough.

 

Superman exhaled through his nose, steadying himself. “You can watch me all you want. Keep your files, run your surveillance, prepare for the worst.” He stepped forward, just enough to make his point. “But you’d better realize something, Batman. If I wanted to hurt this world, no one would stop me.”

 

For the first time, Batman smirked, just slightly.

 

“Glad we understand each other,” he said.

 

Superman stared at him for a moment longer before stepping back. He had faced warlords, monsters, and gods, but somehow, this man, this stubborn, infuriating, mortal man, was already under his skin in a way he hadn’t expected.

 

This was going to be interesting.

 

—-——————

 

Gotham City, East End

 

The rain fell in heavy sheets, turning the rooftops slick and the alleyways into rivers of filth. The glow of neon signs reflected off puddles, casting distorted colors across the dark streets. It was the kind of night where crime thrived, where Gotham’s underbelly felt untouchable.

 

Batman moved like a shadow, his cape trailing behind him as he perched on the edge of a crumbling rooftop. His eyes, concealed beneath the cowl, tracked the warehouse across the street, the supposed site of a major arms deal between the Maroni crime family and an unknown supplier.

 

The mission had been his—his city, his case.

 

And then Superman had shown up.

 

A gust of wind signaled his arrival before his voice did. “You know, there’s this thing called asking for help instead of sending cryptic messages to Wonder Woman.”

 

Batman didn’t look away from the warehouse. “And there’s this thing called stealth.”

 

Superman landed lightly beside him, arms crossed, cape billowing in the wind. “Stealth doesn’t do much when you can hear their heartbeats from a mile away.”

 

Batman turned slightly, his expression unreadable.

 

Superman sighed. “So, what’s the plan?”

 

Batman reached into his belt, pulling out a small drone. “The Maronis are buying from an unknown supplier. I need to identify who’s running the sale before we move in.”

 

Superman scanned the building with his x-ray vision. “Looks like fifteen men inside. Maroni’s people are armed, but the suppliers, they’re different. Armor, military-grade weapons. Definitely not street-level thugs.”

 

Batman narrowed his eyes. “No insignia?”

 

“No. But they’re disciplined.” Superman frowned. “They don’t act like hired muscle. They’re guarding the shipment like it’s something important.”

 

Batman tapped the side of his cowl, bringing up a tactical overlay. “That changes things. If they’re ex-military or something worse, we need to neutralize them fast.”

 

Superman smiled. “Finally, something we agree on.”

 

Batman ignored him. He pulled a grapple gun from his belt and aimed it at a nearby ledge. “I’ll go in through the rafters, take out their communications. You—”

 

Superman cut him off. “Fly in, disarm them before they can react, and make sure no one gets hurt.”

 

Batman shot him a look. “No killing.”

 

Superman’s expression hardened. “I don’t kill.”

 

Batman stared at him for a moment longer, as if testing the truth of those words. Then, with a swift movement, he fired the grapple and disappeared into the shadows.

 

Superman exhaled and muttered to himself, “Not even a good luck.”

 

Then, he moved.

 

Inside the warehouse, the deal was already underway. Maroni himself stood in the center, flanked by his men. Across from him, a squad of masked mercenaries guarded heavy black crates.

 

“This better be the good stuff,” Maroni grumbled, running a hand through his slicked-back hair. “Last shipment was a joke.”

 

The lead mercenary didn’t flinch. “Everything we supply is battlefield-tested. If you don’t like it, you’re free to go back to your street-corner garbage.”

 

Maroni sneered. “Big talk for a guy in a ski mask.”

 

The mercenary took a step forward. “You want this shipment or not?”

 

The tension thickened. Then, the lights cut out. A thud echoed through the rafters. A voice, low and cold, broke the silence.

 

“You should’ve stayed home, Maroni.”

 

Panic set in immediately. Maroni’s men scrambled for their weapons, but something moved in the darkness. A fist struck. A gun clattered to the floor. A grunt, then a body hitting concrete.

 

Then—

 

CRASH!

 

The roof exploded inward as Superman dropped into the center of the warehouse. The impact sent crates flying, the shockwave knocking several men off their feet.

 

One of the mercenaries raised a rifle, Superman grabbed it and crushed the barrel like paper.

 

“Don’t,” he said simply.

 

Chaos erupted. Maroni bolted for the exit, but Batman dropped from the shadows, landing directly in his path. A quick, precise strike sent the crime boss sprawling.

 

Meanwhile, Superman made quick work of the mercenaries. They fired, but the bullets bounced harmlessly off his chest. He blurred forward, disarming them one by one, their weapons crumpling under his grip.

 

Batman moved with surgical precision, taking out Maroni’s remaining men before they could even fire a shot. He swept one’s legs, elbowed another in the ribs, then used a grapple line to yank a fleeing thug off his feet.

 

In less than sixty seconds, it was over.

 

Superman exhaled, straightening as he surveyed the wreckage. “Efficient.”

 

Batman knelt beside one of the crates, prying it open. His expression darkened.

 

Superman stepped closer. “What is it?”

 

Batman lifted a sleek, metallic weapon, black with glowing blue energy coursing through it. Not military. Not standard.

 

“This wasn’t just an arms deal,” Batman murmured. “This is alien tech.”

 

Superman’s stomach tightened.

 

“Which means,” Batman continued, standing, “we have a bigger problem.”

 

Superman glanced down at the unconscious mercenaries. “Whoever they are, they’re not just weapons dealers.”

 

Batman turned toward him, eyes sharp. “No.” He examined the weapon one more time before muttering, “Someone is preparing for war.”

 

Superman met his gaze.

 

Batman stood over the unconscious mercenaries, his gloved fingers tightening around the alien weapon. The sleek, dark metal was smooth to the touch, but the glowing circuitry pulsed beneath its surface, alive with unfamiliar energy.

 

This was not Gotham’s usual brand of crime.

 

Superman stepped beside him, arms crossed. “Recognize it?”

 

Batman turned the weapon in his hand, eyes narrowed. “Not exactly. But I’ve seen similar designs before.”

 

Superman frowned. “Apokoliptian?”

 

Batman shook his head. “No. If it was, we’d already be dealing with something a lot worse.” He knelt, examining the weapon more closely. “This is different. Someone reverse-engineered this.”

 

Superman’s jaw tightened. “That means someone on Earth has access to off-world technology.”

 

Batman glanced at him. “And the resources to mass-produce it.”

 

They both looked at the crates scattered around the warehouse. This wasn’t some isolated deal. This was supply-chain level.

 

Batman stood, his mind already assembling possibilities. “We need to trace these weapons back to their source.”

 

Superman exhaled. “I’ll take one back to the Fortress. See if I can analyze its origins.”

 

Batman didn’t argue, but his gaze lingered on Superman. “You’ve dealt with tech like this before?”

 

Superman nodded. “Not this exact type, but weapons made from Kryptonian and other alien materials? Yeah. And they’re almost always bad news.”

 

Batman’s lips pressed into a thin line. He knew that already. It was why he was suspicious.

 

Superman could tell. “You still don’t trust me.”

 

Batman met his gaze. “I trust your intentions.”

 

Superman’s brow arched. “But?”

 

Batman took a step closer. “But power like yours—unchecked—always has consequences.” He gestured toward the wrecked warehouse. “This is what happens when people get their hands on things they don’t understand.”

 

Superman stared at him for a long moment. Then, to Batman’s surprise, he nodded.

 

“You’re not wrong,” he admitted.

 

Batman hadn’t expected agreement, and for some reason, that made him warier.

 

Superman turned his attention to the unconscious mercenaries. “I’ll take Maroni and his men to the GCPD.” He looked back at Batman. “You sticking around?”

 

Batman was already retrieving his grapple gun. “I have some leads to run down.”

 

Superman gave a half-smile. “Of course you do.”

 

Batman didn’t rise to the bait. Instead, he fired the grapple, letting it pull him toward the nearest rooftop.

 

Superman watched him go, then glanced down at the weapon in his hand.

 

Whatever this was, it was only the beginning.

 

And something told him that he and Batman were going to be seeing a lot more of each other.

 

—-——————

 

Superman soared through the night sky, the alien weapon gripped tightly in his hand. The cold Gotham rain had long since given way to the frigid winds of the Arctic as he approached the Fortress of Solitude, its crystalline towers gleaming under the moonlight.

 

As he landed at the entrance, the great doors parted automatically, recognizing him. He stepped inside, the warmth of Kryptonian energy coursing through the air despite the ice that surrounded the structure. The Fortress was silent except for the hum of ancient technology, a monument to a lost world.

 

He moved toward the central chamber, where the AI construct of his father, Jor-El, awaited. The great crystal pillars flickered to life as Superman placed the alien weapon on the scanning platform. A soft blue glow enveloped the device, lifting it into the air as Kryptonian script scrolled across the holographic displays.

 

“Analyzing…” Jor-El’s voice echoed through the chamber, steady and methodical. The AI’s likeness appeared in a projected hologram before him, an image of his father preserved in light and data.

 

Superman folded his arms. “What can you tell me about it?”

 

Jor-El studied the readings. “This technology is not of Kryptonian origin. However…” His voice took on a measured quality. “It bears traces of design philosophies consistent with multiple alien civilizations—Zeta-Reticulan, Thanagarian, and… something else.”

 

Superman frowned. “Something else?”

 

The hologram shifted, and an expanded analysis appeared. “There are residual traces of an unknown energy signature embedded within the circuitry.” Jor-El’s gaze sharpened. “This material, while clearly engineered, was built around something far older. Something not of this galaxy.”

 

Superman stepped closer, eyes narrowing. “You mean it’s ancient?”

 

Jor-El nodded. “Not only ancient, but repurposed. Whoever manufactured this weapon did not create its core components, they discovered them.”

 

Superman’s stomach tightened. “So, someone on Earth is using alien technology that’s beyond their understanding.”

 

“That is correct.”

 

Superman turned away, running a hand through his hair. That was exactly what Batman had feared. And he was beginning to think, for all his paranoia, the Dark Knight had a point.

 

He glanced back at the projection. “Any idea who could’ve done this?”

 

Jor-El’s expression remained unreadable. “No single Earth-based entity possesses the knowledge required to combine these elements alone. However, if there is an organization conducting such experiments, they must have access to interstellar research.”

 

Superman’s mind immediately ran through the possibilities. Luthor? ARGUS? Some rogue black-market dealer like Mongul?

 

Jor-El continued. “Kal-El, I must caution you. This energy signature, while faint, resembles traces I have encountered in records of lost civilizations. Civilizations that did not survive their contact with it.”

 

Superman stiffened. “You think this could be dangerous on a planetary scale?”

 

“I believe it was dangerous once,” Jor-El corrected. “And if it is resurfacing, it will be again.”

 

Superman exhaled, his grip tightening. “Then we need to find out who is behind this before it gets worse.”

 

Jor-El’s gaze remained firm. “Do not undertake this alone, my son. You will need allies.”

 

Superman sighed. He already knew what Jor-El was implying. And he already knew the answer.

 

Batman .

 

The idea grated on him. They had barely worked together, and already they’d butted heads. Batman was brilliant, sure, but he was also stubborn, secretive, and, if Superman was honest, infuriating.

 

If Earth was sitting on the edge of a disaster, they were going to be in this together. Whether they liked it or not.

 

—-——————

 

The rooftop of an abandoned high-rise in Gotham’s Financial District was silent, save for the distant wail of sirens. The city sprawled below, a maze of steel and corruption, bathed in the sickly glow of neon and streetlights.

 

Batman stood near the edge, his cape shifting slightly in the wind as he waited. He hated waiting.

 

A gust of air signaled Superman’s arrival before Batman even turned his head. The Kryptonian landed smoothly a few feet away, the alien weapon tucked under one arm.

 

“You were right,” Superman said without preamble.

 

Batman turned slightly, just enough to regard him. “Go on.”

 

Superman held up the weapon. “I had it analyzed at the Fortress, it’s ancient. Whoever made it didn’t create it from scratch. They repurposed something they found.”

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. “Found where?”

 

Superman shook his head. “That’s the problem. We don’t know. But whatever this material was originally used for... It’s powerful. Dangerous.”

 

Batman folded his arms, absorbing the information. “And now someone’s mass-producing them.”

 

Superman nodded. “If they have this, then they might have more.”

 

Batman turned back toward the cityscape. “Which means we need to find out who’s behind it before they use it for something worse.”

 

Superman stepped closer, his expression serious. “I can track interstellar signals, try to see if any known alien factions have had dealings on Earth. But if this is coming from inside the planet—”

 

“Then it’s my department,” Batman finished.

 

Superman hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah.”

 

A tense silence settled between them. Despite their obvious differences, despite their mutual distrust, they were both circling the same problem.

 

Batman let out a slow breath. “I have contacts in Gotham’s black market. If something this valuable was being moved, someone knows about it. I’ll start there.”

 

Superman smirked slightly. “That’s assuming people will talk to you.”

 

Batman returned a dry look. “They’ll talk.”

 

Superman shook his head, still amused, but his expression turned thoughtful. “And what about Wayne Enterprises?”

 

Batman’s eyes flicked toward him, sharp. “What about it?”

 

“If this is advanced tech, someone in high-level weapons research might have seen traces of it before,” Superman reasoned. “Wayne Enterprises has one of the biggest R&D divisions in the world.”

 

Batman exhaled slowly. He hated where this was going.

 

Superman caught the hesitation. “You think it’s possible someone in that company is involved?”

 

Batman’s jaw tightened. “If they were, I’d already know about it.”

 

Superman arched an eyebrow. “Would you?”

 

Batman didn’t answer.

 

Superman exhaled, rubbing his chin. “Maybe I should—”

 

“No,” Batman cut him off. “If someone at Wayne Enterprises is involved, I’ll handle it.”

 

Superman studied him. “Because you don’t want me interfering, or because you don’t want me poking around Bruce Wayne’s business?”

 

Batman gave him a look. “Both.”

 

Superman chuckled. “You know, you always talk about Wayne like he’s some kind of idiot.”

 

Batman smirked slightly. “That is the image he has.”

 

Superman’s expression softened, just slightly. “I don’t think he’s as shallow as people say.”

 

Batman’s amusement faded. “You’d be one of the few.”

 

Superman shrugged. “He funds charities, advocates for reform, and puts more money into Gotham’s infrastructure than any other billionaire in the country. If you ask me, the city would be worse off without him.”

 

Batman stared at him. The fact that Superman was defending Bruce Wayne—his own alter ego—was almost funny. Almost.

 

Instead, he said, “You sound like a fan.”

 

Superman smiled. “I just don’t like seeing people dismiss someone who’s actually trying to help.”

 

Batman looked away, staring back out over Gotham. The irony of this entire conversation was almost unbearable.

 

Finally, he said, “Bruce Wayne may not be useless. But he’s not the solution to this.”

 

Superman nodded. “Then let’s find out who is.”

 

They stood in silence for a moment, the uneasy truce settling between them.

 

Then Batman turned. “If I need something, I’ll let you know.”

 

Superman gave a knowing smile. “I’ll hold you to that.”

 

Batman didn’t reply, disappearing into the shadows a moment later.

 

Superman lingered for a moment, watching the city.

Chapter 3: Wooing Him

Chapter Text

Clark adjusted his glasses as he stepped into the gleaming lobby of Wayne Enterprises. The building itself was a testament to Gotham’s contrasts, polished steel and glass reflecting a city still struggling to rise from its own darkness.

 

His cover story was simple: the Daily Planet was running a piece on major corporations taking environmental initiatives, and Wayne Enterprises was one of the leaders in sustainable energy research. It was the perfect excuse to get inside without raising suspicion.

 

Clark was led through the main atrium by a PR representative, a well-dressed woman with a firm but polite demeanor. “Mr. Kent, we’re very proud of Wayne Enterprises’ latest clean energy initiatives. Mr. Fox has been spearheading the project personally, but I’d be happy to arrange an interview with one of our research leads—”

 

A voice cut in from behind them.

 

“No need for that, I’ll take it from here.”

 

Clark turned just as Bruce Wayne approached, dressed in a perfectly tailored navy suit, his usual effortless charm on full display.

 

The PR rep stiffened. “Oh, Mr. Wayne, I didn’t realize—”

 

Bruce smiled easily, waving her off. “It’s fine. Mr. Kent and I are already acquainted.”

 

Clark returned the smile, though internally, he was recalculating. He hadn’t expected to run into Bruce directly, not yet. Maybe that was a good thing.

 

Bruce gestured toward the hallway. “Come on. I’ll show you around myself.”

 

The PR rep looked momentarily startled, but she knew better than to argue with her boss. Clark simply nodded, playing along.

 

As they walked deeper into the building, Bruce led him toward an elevator. The doors slid shut, leaving them alone as the floor numbers ticked upward.

 

Clark glanced at him. “Didn’t realize you were so hands-on with environmental efforts.”

 

Bruce smirked, shoving his hands into his pockets. “I like to keep an eye on what my company’s up to. Especially when reporters start snooping around.”

 

Clark chuckled. “I prefer the term ‘investigating.’”

 

Bruce’s smirk didn’t fade. “Of course you do.”

 

The elevator chimed, and the doors opened into R&D, where various engineers and technicians bustled between high-tech workstations. Expansive glass windows overlooked Gotham, and in the center of the room stood an enormous prototype energy core, humming softly with green-tinted light.

 

Clark stepped closer, adjusting his glasses as he took in the sight. “Impressive.”

 

Bruce leaned casually against the railing. “Wayne Enterprises has been developing clean fusion for years. This is the latest version, more stable, more efficient. Assuming no one decides to steal it.”

 

Clark glanced at him. “That happen often?”

 

“More than you’d think.”

 

Clark nodded, shifting the conversation. “What about off-world materials? With so much new tech coming in from extraterrestrial encounters, there’s been a lot of talk about corporations trying to reverse-engineer things beyond our understanding.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change, but Clark noticed the subtle shift, the slight straightening of his posture, the almost imperceptible flicker of tension in his jaw.

 

“I tend to stay away from things I don’t understand,” Bruce said smoothly. “That’s how you end up in trouble.”

 

Clark nodded thoughtfully. “A smart policy.”

 

“But not why you’re here.”

 

Clark looked at him, playing innocent. “What do you mean?”

 

Bruce’s blue eyes locked onto him, unreadable. “You’re not here for an environmental story. That’s just an excuse.”

 

Clark tilted his head. “You don’t think the Daily Planet is interested in corporate sustainability?”

 

“I think you’re interested in something else.” Bruce pushed off the railing, stepping closer. “I know a distraction when I see one and I know when someone’s fishing.”

 

Clark met his gaze, calm but unwavering. “You are an interesting subject, Mr. Wayne.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “And you are a terrible liar, Mr. Kent.”

 

Clark had to suppress a smile. He wasn’t used to people reading him so well.

 

Bruce gestured toward the elevator. “Come on. I’ll even throw in a few official quotes so you have something real to print.”

 

Clark followed, but his mind was already spinning. Bruce Wayne had deflected every question about alien tech effortlessly. Almost too effortlessly.

 

Which meant one of two things: Either he truly had no connection to the weapons trade…

 

Or he was already ahead of the game. Either way, Clark intended to find out.

 

—-——————

 

Clark Kent sat at his desk in the Daily Planet newsroom, staring at his half-written article and tapping a pen against his chin. His mind wasn’t on corporate sustainability. It was on Bruce Wayne.

 

Their encounter at Wayne Enterprises had only solidified Clark’s suspicions: Bruce knew more than he was letting on. Whether he was actively involved or simply covering for someone else, he was too good at dodging the right questions.

 

Clark needed another angle.

 

“Okay, farm boy, what’s with the brooding?”

 

Clark blinked and turned to see Lois dropping a stack of papers onto her desk, giving him a look.

 

“I’m not brooding,” he said.

 

Lois snorted. “You’re sitting there staring into space like you’re waiting for an existential crisis to hit you in the face.”

 

Clark sighed and leaned back. “I just… I need Bruce Wayne to talk.”

 

Lois raised an eyebrow. “That billionaire you ran into the other night?”

 

Clark nodded. “I talked to him again at Wayne Enterprises. He’s way too good at avoiding questions. I know he’s hiding something, but he’s not just going to open up because I ask nicely.”

 

Lois laughed. “Yeah, most people don’t.”

 

Clark ran a hand through his hair. “I just need to figure out how to get past the act.”

 

Lois watched him for a moment, then grinned. “You should woo him.”

 

Clark blinked. “…What?”

 

“You heard me,” Lois said, leaning against her desk. “Bruce Wayne loves attention. He’s all about the high-society charm, right? So play into it.” She gestured at him. “You’re a mild-mannered, small-town reporter who just happens to be interested in him.”

 

Clark gave her a skeptical look. “Lois, I’m not flirting with Bruce Wayne.”

 

“Why not?” Lois said, grinning. “You’d make a cute couple.”

 

Clark rubbed his temples. “This is not helpful.”

 

Lois laughed. “Oh, come on, Clark. I’m just saying, you’re a reporter. If a direct approach doesn’t work, try a different angle. He’s used to people either kissing up to him or writing him off as an idiot. You? You intrigue him. Play into that.”

 

Clark sighed. “And what? Ask him out to dinner and hope he spills corporate secrets over wine?”

 

Lois shrugged. “Stranger things have worked.”

 

Clark shook his head, but the idea stuck with him. Maybe Lois had a point. Bruce was used to journalists being aggressive or dismissive. Maybe if Clark stopped pushing so directly, he’d reveal more without realizing it.

 

Lois smirked. “You’re thinking about it.”

 

“I’m thinking about how ridiculous you are,” Clark muttered.

 

Lois winked. “Just don’t break his heart, Smallville.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes, but as he turned back to his computer, a small smile tugged at his lips.

 

—-——————

 

The Metropolis skyline gleamed under the midday sun, its steel towers standing in stark contrast to Gotham’s gothic architecture. The city was alive with energy, a sense of movement and ambition in every street.

 

At the heart of it all, Wayne Enterprises had taken over one of the grand halls of the Metropolis Convention Center for a major press conference. The company was announcing a new partnership with STAR Labs on clean energy initiatives—publicly, anyway.

 

Privately, Bruce Wayne had his own reasons for being here.

 

He sat at the head of a long panel table, a charcoal suit draped effortlessly over him, wearing the easy, charming smile he had perfected over years of public appearances. Lucius Fox sat to his left, detailing the specifics of the partnership, while PR officials from both companies fielded the usual softball questions.

 

Bruce let his mind wander, subtly scanning the room. His real focus wasn’t on energy projects, it was on watching for threats.

 

Which was why he noticed Clark Kent the moment he entered.

 

Bruce kept his expression neutral as the reporter wove through the crowd. Kent was dressed in his usual slightly-too-large suit, a notebook in hand, those ever-curious blue eyes scanning the room.

 

Bruce hadn’t expected to run into him so soon.

 

“Mr. Wayne,” a reporter called from the front row, snapping Bruce’s attention back. “Some critics say this partnership is just a PR move. How do you respond?”

 

Bruce gave his signature lopsided grin. “Well, I’d love to say I don’t care what critics think, but then I wouldn’t be very good at my job, would I?” A chuckle from the audience. He leaned forward slightly. “Wayne Enterprises has invested billions into clean energy. This partnership isn’t about headlines, it’s about progress. If people want to doubt that, well…” He shrugged. “They’ll just have to be wrong.”

 

More chuckles. More cameras flashing.

 

And then Clark Kent raised his hand. Bruce’s smile didn’t falter, but his mind sharpened.

 

“Mr. Kent,” he said smoothly. “Nice to see you again.”

 

Clark smiled, adjusting his glasses. “Likewise, Mr. Wayne.”

 

Something about his tone made Bruce’s instincts twinge. Clark wasn’t attacking, wasn’t pressing him like other reporters would.

 

Clark’s voice was easy, almost casual. “Your company has made some impressive advances in clean energy. But given Wayne Enterprises’ history with military contracts in the past, some might wonder, do you have any concerns about your technology being misused?”

 

Bruce barely paused. Ah. There it is.

 

Still smiling, he leaned back slightly. “That’s always a concern in any industry, but we have strict oversight in place. And, unlike some companies, we don’t sell our innovations to the highest bidder.”

 

Clark nodded. “Good to hear. And with so much cutting-edge research under your control, how do you decide what stays private and what gets shared with the public?”

 

Bruce tilted his head slightly, studying him.

 

“Well, Mr. Kent,” Bruce said, “it’s all about responsibility. Some technology isn’t ready for public hands. Some things require careful management.”

 

Clark held his gaze. “And you make that decision yourself?”

 

Bruce’s smile remained. “My wonderful leadership team does.”

 

The tension between them was subtle, unnoticed by the rest of the room, but it was there. A quiet battle of words beneath the surface.

 

Clark nodded, as if satisfied, and jotted something in his notebook. “Appreciate your time, Mr. Wayne.”

 

Bruce’s smile never wavered. “Anytime.”

 

The press conference continued, but Bruce’s mind stayed on Clark. The reporter was up to something. Bruce had every intention of figuring out what.

 

—-——————

 

The press conference had wrapped, and Bruce was already halfway through the lobby of the Metropolis Convention Center, heading toward the private exit. His security detail lingered at a distance, allowing him to maintain his usual carefree, charming billionaire persona.

 

He had given his quotes, played his part, and kept his real thoughts to himself. But there was still one loose end.

 

“Mr. Wayne!”

 

Bruce smirked before he even turned around. Of course.

 

Clark wove through the departing reporters, his notebook tucked under one arm. His tie was slightly askew, his glasses catching the overhead lights just enough to hide the intensity of his gaze.

 

Bruce adjusted his cufflinks lazily as Clark approached. “Mr. Kent. Couldn’t get enough of my dazzling insights?”

 

Clark smiled. “Something like that.”

 

Bruce gave a mock sigh. “You know, if you keep popping up at my events, people might start to think you have an interest in me.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Well, actually…” He paused for a beat, then shrugged. “I was wondering if you wanted to grab dinner.”

 

Bruce blinked. For the first time in a while, he was caught off guard.

 

Clark—mild-mannered, straight-laced Clark—was standing in front of him, looking relaxed, friendly, and maybe even a little amused.

 

Bruce recovered quickly, slipping into his usual easy confidence. “Dinner? I don’t usually do interviews over meals, Kent.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “Who said anything about an interview?”

 

Bruce tilted his head, watching him carefully. Clark didn’t flinch under the scrutiny. If anything, he looked entertained.

 

Bruce’s lips curled into a smirk. “So, what, this is personal?”

 

Clark gave a small, good-natured shrug. “Maybe I just want to get to know the real Bruce Wayne. The one who isn’t behind a podium.”

 

Bruce chuckled. Bold.

 

He could already feel himself wanting to pick apart Clark’s angle. Was this just another tactic? Another attempt to prod for answers?

 

Or was it something else?

 

He exhaled through his nose, his smirk never fading. “Alright, Kent. I’ll bite.”

 

Clark smiled. “Great. There’s a place a few blocks from here, nothing fancy, just good food. Unless you prefer something more extravagant?”

 

Bruce grinned. “Are you saying you’re taking me somewhere casual? Do you know how rare that is for me?”

 

Clark chuckled. “I figured you could use a break from five-star dining.”

 

Bruce pretended to consider it, then nodded. “Alright. Let’s see if you can impress me.”

 

Clark turned toward the exit, glancing back with an easy smile. “I’ll try my best.”

 

Bruce followed, his mind already spinning. What are you up to, Kent?

 

—-——————

 

The restaurant was a cozy, low-lit bistro tucked away from the usual Metropolis high-society haunts. It was the kind of place Bruce rarely found himself, no velvet ropes, no over-the-top chandeliers, no waitlist requiring a month’s notice. Just good food, quiet conversation, and the faint hum of jazz playing from an old speaker in the corner.

 

Bruce twirled the stem of his wine glass between his fingers, watching Clark Kent with amused curiosity from across the small wooden table.

 

Clark had led him inside like this was a normal, everyday thing, as if he wasn’t sitting across from a billionaire who had half of Gotham convinced he barely knew how to tie his own shoes.

 

And now Clark was watching him.

 

Bruce wasn’t used to that. People either idolized him, dismissed him, or wanted something from him. Clark, on the other hand, looked at him like he was trying to figure him out.

 

Bruce took a slow sip of his wine before finally breaking the silence. “So, Kent,” he said, voice easy and teasing, “I’m still waiting for the part where you reveal this was all an elaborate excuse to ask more questions about Wayne Enterprises.”

 

Clark set his own glass down. “You think I need an excuse?”

 

Bruce huffed a small laugh. “I think you’re an investigative journalist who doesn’t do anything without a reason.”

 

Clark leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms on the table. “And what about you?”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “What about me?”

 

Clark tilted his head. “You play the part of the airhead so well. But I don’t think that’s who you actually are.”

 

Bruce’s smirk didn’t waver, but his mind was racing. “Let me guess. You think I’m a secret genius hiding behind a charming smile?”

 

Clark chuckled. “I think you’re smarter than people give you credit for. And I think you like letting them underestimate you.”

 

Bruce pretended to consider that. “Well, it does make life easier.”

 

Clark hummed. “And yet, you still agreed to dinner with a reporter who’s clearly not buying the act.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, watching Clark with quiet amusement. “Maybe I was curious.”

 

Clark smiled, slow and warm. “About what?”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “About why a Metropolis reporter is so interested in me. I’m flattered, really.”

 

“Maybe I just enjoy your company.”

 

Bruce smirked. “You wouldn’t be the first.”

 

Clark’s smile widened. “I might be the first who actually wants to get to know you.”

 

Bruce’s smirk faltered for just a fraction of a second. Just a second.

 

Then he recovered, taking another sip of wine. “You’re good, Kent.”

 

Clark shrugged. “I try.”

 

Bruce set his glass down and leaned forward slightly, mirroring Clark’s posture. “Okay, I’ll bite. What exactly is your angle? Because if this is just some elaborate way of catching me off guard, I have to say, I admire the effort.”

 

Clark met his gaze, unwavering. “I meant what I said. I want to know the real you.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “And you think a dinner date is going to reveal my deepest secrets?”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “So it is a date?”

 

Bruce blinked.

 

Clark smirked, and Bruce let out a quiet laugh. “You’re bolder than you look.”

 

“And you’re more guarded than you pretend to be.”

 

Bruce studied him. For all his usual charm, for all his ability to manipulate a conversation, Clark was actually making him think.

 

It was rare. It was annoying. It was also interesting.

 

Bruce sat back in his chair, shaking his head slightly. “You’re something else.”

 

Clark smiled, raising his glass. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

 

Bruce clinked his glass against Clark’s, watching him with quiet intrigue.

 

—-——————

 

The night air was cool as they stepped out onto the quiet Metropolis street. The restaurant’s warm glow faded behind them, leaving only the distant hum of the city as their backdrop. Bruce walked with his usual effortless confidence, hands in his pockets, while Clark kept his pace steady beside him, his presence calm and unshaken.

 

Bruce’s sleek black car was parked at the curb, waiting like a silent guardian beneath the streetlights.

 

Clark slowed his steps as they reached it, turning to face Bruce fully. “Well,” he said with an easy smile, “this was nice.”

 

Bruce nodded. “It was.” He paused, studying Clark. “I have to admit, I wasn’t sure what to expect from this little… experiment of yours.”

 

Clark chuckled. “And?”

 

Bruce held his gaze. “You’re surprising.”

 

Clark grinned. “Thanks.”

 

Bruce gave a slow nod, still watching him carefully, like he was trying to solve a puzzle that had just become more complicated.

 

Clark stepped a little closer, closing the small space between them. He reached out, and before Bruce could react, he gently took his hand.

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow, but he didn’t pull away.

 

Clark lifted Bruce’s hand slightly and pressed a soft, lingering kiss to the back of his knuckles.

 

Bruce blinked. Once. Twice.

 

Clark smirked as he let go, slipping a small folded card into Bruce’s palm. “My number,” he murmured. “In case you ever get curious again.”

 

Bruce stared at him, and for once in his life, he was genuinely at a loss for words.

 

Clark took a step back, his smile teasing but warm. “Goodnight, Mr. Wayne.”

 

Then, with a small nod, he turned and walked off into the Metropolis night, disappearing into the crowd like he had never been there at all.

 

Bruce glanced down at the number in his hand, then let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head.

 

“Unbelievable.”

 

He tucked the card into his pocket, smirking to himself as he got into his car. Maybe he’d call.

Chapter 4: Chase

Chapter Text

The Justice League convened in the main briefing chamber, a sleek, high-tech room designed for moments exactly like this.

 

At the head of the table, Wonder Woman stood with arms crossed, her expression firm. “We know the weapons are alien. We know they’re being modified for human use. The question is: who is supplying them, and to what end?”

 

Batman leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled. “We need to assume this isn’t a one-off operation.”

 

Green Lantern exhaled, running a hand over his buzzed hair. “If this is off-world, the Corps should’ve caught wind of it by now.” His ring glowed as he pulled up an interstellar holographic display. “I’ll check in with Oa and see if any known smugglers have made moves in this sector.”

 

The Flash tapped his fingers rapidly against the table. “Okay, but even if it came from space, someone down here is running the operation. Smugglers don’t exactly set up arms deals without a contact on the ground.” He looked at Cyborg. “Can you track transactions? Shipments?”

 

Cyborg’s cybernetic eye glowed as data scrolled across his internal HUD. “Already working on it. Gotham’s black market is tight, but there’s gotta be a digital footprint somewhere. If I can cross-reference sales records with known tech brokers, we might get a lead.”

 

Superman, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. “The energy signature in the weapon I recovered, it’s old. And powerful. My analysis showed traces of Thanagarian design, but it’s been modified by something even older. I need to go back to the Fortress and run deeper scans.”

 

Batman nodded. “Do it. If we’re dealing with something beyond human comprehension, we need to know what it is before someone uses it in a way we can’t stop.”

 

Wonder Woman turned to Aquaman, who had been listening quietly. “Anything on your end?”

 

Aquaman leaned back, arms folded. “If any of this tech moved through the ocean, I’ll know. I’ll send my people to investigate undersea trade routes.” His expression hardened. “If someone is stockpiling weapons, they might be hiding them somewhere no one’s looking.”

 

Wonder Woman nodded, then turned back to the table. “Alright. Here’s the plan.”

 

She looked at Batman. “You and Cyborg follow the money. Find out who’s funding this.”

 

Then to Superman. “Get back to the Fortress and analyze the weapon further. If it has a history, we need to know it.”

 

To Green Lantern. “Check in with the Corps. If this is part of a larger intergalactic smuggling ring, we can’t ignore it.”

 

To Flash. “You’re on intel gathering. Find out if any of Gotham’s usual players have heard whispers about this.”

 

Finally, she looked at Aquaman. “And if any of these weapons have been stashed in international waters, I want to know yesterday.”

 

The League members exchanged glances, nodding in agreement.

 

With that, the Justice League dispersed, each heading off to their assigned task.

 

—-——————

 

Gotham City

 

Batman crouched on the rooftop across from Falcone Imports, one of Gotham’s most notorious front companies for smuggling. He tapped a control on his gauntlet, his cowl’s lenses adjusting to infrared as he surveyed the warehouse below.

 

Cyborg’s voice crackled in his earpiece. “I’m in their financials. No direct payments for alien weapons, but there’s a shell company routing large sums to a private airstrip just outside of Metropolis. The shipments are marked as ‘classified materials.’”

 

Batman narrowed his eyes. “Metropolis. Of course.”

 

Cyborg’s chuckle came through the line. “Want me to trace the airstrip’s owner?”

 

“Already on it.” Batman’s fingers moved over his gauntlet, pulling up satellite feeds. The airstrip belonged to LexCorp Subsidiary Holdings.

 

Batman’s jaw tightened. If Luthor was involved, things were about to get even more complicated.

 

“Send the data to the League,” Batman ordered. “I’ll pay Luthor a visit.”

 

—-——————

 

The Fortress of Solitude

 

Superman stood before the glowing crystalline console as Jor-El’s hologram analyzed the weapon once more.

 

“This alloy,” Jor-El’s voice echoed through the chamber, “originates from a civilization that predates Kryptonian records. The core energy signature…” His expression darkened. “It matches the remnants of a species that was eradicated eons ago.”

 

Superman frowned. “Eradicated by who?”

 

Jor-El’s form flickered. “By their own creations.”

 

Superman’s eyes narrowed. “You’re saying these weapons wiped out an entire species?”

 

Jor-El nodded solemnly. “And if they have resurfaced, it means someone has found their remains and is repurposing them.”

 

Superman clenched his jaw. If someone was weaponizing technology that had once destroyed an entire civilization, then Earth was in far greater danger than they realized.

 

He turned away from the console. “I need to warn the others.”

 

—-——————

 

Sector 2814, Oa

 

Green Lantern stood before the massive Central Power Battery, his ring interfacing directly with the Guardians’ archives.

 

The data streamed before him in glowing emerald projections. “Show me all recorded instances of ancient energy-based weaponry.”

 

The system flickered—then, to John’s surprise, a restricted file appeared.

 

He frowned. “What the hell?”

 

A voice interrupted him, Kilowog, his longtime comrade. “Hey, Stewart. You look like you just saw a ghost.”

 

John pointed at the file. “This symbol.” He gestured at the marking on the weapons Batman had recovered. “The Corps has a record of it, but it’s classified.”

 

Kilowog’s expression darkened. “That ain’t good.”

 

John clenched his fist, feeling the ring hum in response. “No, it’s not. And I’m gonna find out why.”

 

—-——————

 

Gotham City, The Iceberg Lounge

 

Flash moved through the crowd in disguise, civilians saw nothing more than a blur, the faintest displacement of air as he lifted a few key documents from the office of Oswald Cobblepot, The Penguin.

 

A moment later, he was back in an alley, flipping through the stolen files at super-speed.

 

One name popped up multiple times: Veridus Industries.

 

Barry frowned. “Never heard of them.”

 

He tapped his League communicator. “Batman, got something for you. Veridus Industries is tied to the smuggling rings moving this alien tech. Ring a bell?”

 

Batman’s voice came through. “No. But it will soon.”

 

—-——————

 

North Atlantic Ocean

 

Aquaman dove into the freezing depths, his golden trident glowing faintly in the darkness. Below, nestled between jagged underwater cliffs, he saw it—a sunken freighter, its hull breached, cargo containers split open.

 

Inside? More of the alien weapons.

 

Arthur swam closer, running his fingers along the strange metal. His gut twisted. These weapons were not meant to be underwater. That meant someone had tried to hide them, or transport them somewhere secret.

 

Then, he sensed movement.

 

Arthur spun just in time to see black-clad figures emerging from the wreckage, mercenaries with rebreathers, armed with advanced tech.

 

Arthur grinned. “So that’s how we’re doing this.”

 

With one mighty stroke, he surged forward, trident raised.

 

The fight was on.

 

—-——————

 

The team had gathered once again, each hero standing or sitting around the central holographic display as they shared their findings. The air was heavy with tension.

 

Wonder Woman stood at the head of the table, her arms crossed. “Let’s start from the beginning. What do we know?”

 

Batman tapped a command into the table’s interface, pulling up several data streams. “Cyborg and I traced the financial transactions. The smuggling operation is being funneled through Veridus Industries, a company with no public profile, but significant hidden assets. A shipment was routed through a private airstrip owned by LexCorp.”

 

Superman’s expression darkened. “So Luthor is involved.”

 

Batman met his gaze. “We don’t know that yet. His name isn’t on any of the direct transactions, but the fact that one of his subsidiaries is moving alien weapons? Suspicious.”

 

Green Lantern crossed his arms. “I checked in with the Corps. There’s a restricted file tied to the energy readings in those weapons. I haven’t cracked it yet, but if the Guardians are keeping it locked up, that means it’s bad news.”

 

Wonder Woman nodded. “We need that file unlocked.”

 

John nodded. “Already working on it.”

 

The Flash, sitting with his feet kicked up on the table, flipped through his stolen files. “So, Veridus Industries is handling money, Luthor’s airstrip is moving shipments, but who’s actually buying this stuff?”

 

Aquaman stepped forward, his trident resting against his shoulder. “The Atlantic wreckage had dozens of these weapons in transit, guarded by trained mercenaries with off-world tech. Someone tried to hide them in the ocean before I found them.”

 

Cyborg projected an overlay of known black-market arms dealers. “This isn’t just supply for Earth-based crime syndicates. This is interstellar trade. Someone is selling these weapons beyond our planet.”

 

Wonder Woman’s brow furrowed. “We’re not just dealing with an Earth-based conspiracy. We could be looking at a wider intergalactic operation.”

 

Superman clenched his fists. “If someone is using Earth as a base for interstellar arms dealing, it means they’re not afraid of drawing attention. Which means they have powerful protection.”

 

Batman’s voice was low. “And we need to know who’s protecting them.”

 

Wonder Woman turned to Green Lantern. “Your restricted file—how soon can you access it?”

 

John exhaled. “If I push it? A few hours. Maybe less.”

 

“Do it.”

 

She turned to Batman. “Luthor.”

 

Batman nodded. “I’ll handle it.”

 

Flash grinned. “Oh, this I gotta see.”

 

Batman shot him a look. “Not like that. We don’t need to tip him off yet. If Luthor’s involved, I need to know exactly how before we act.”

 

Superman crossed his arms. “And if he is the one pulling the strings?”

 

“Then we take him down.”

 

Superman didn’t look satisfied, but he didn’t argue.

 

Wonder Woman turned to Aquaman. “Can your people track more of these shipments?”

 

Arthur nodded. “Already put my scouts on it. If anything else is hidden beneath the waves, I’ll know.”

 

Cyborg tapped into the hologram. “I’ll run deeper scans on Veridus Industries. If they’re real, they have a base of operations somewhere. I’ll find it.”

 

Batman turned to the team. “Let’s move.”

 

—-——————

 

The LexCorp Gala was exactly the kind of spectacle Bruce Wayne had spent years perfecting his act for—glittering excess, whispered deals disguised as charity, and powerful men playing at philanthropy while plotting something far worse.

 

Bruce navigated the ballroom with his usual effortless charm, shaking hands, flashing his signature smirk, and making sure anyone watching saw nothing but a carefree billionaire indulging in another night of luxury.

 

In reality, his focus was elsewhere.

 

Somewhere in this building, Lex Luthor was hiding something.

 

Batman had followed the money trail, secret transactions, hidden research divisions, shipments routed through LexCorp subsidiaries. It all pointed to Luthor having a direct connection to the alien weapons trade.

 

Bruce intended to find out exactly what that connection was.

 

So, between the fake laughter and feigned drunkenness, he slipped away.

 

LexCorp Tower was vast, but Bruce had studied the schematics long before arriving. He moved through a side corridor, past the security-guarded VIP areas, until he reached a restricted access door.

 

A few keystrokes on his concealed WayneTech decryptor, and the lock clicked open. He stepped inside.

 

The room was dimly lit, filled with holographic displays projecting schematics of the alien weaponry Batman had recovered in Gotham. Energy signatures glowed in shifting blueprints, showing modifications, enhancements, human and alien technology fused together.

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. He pulled out a small device and began scanning the data for later extraction—

 

Then, the air shifted. A faint whoosh, a barely perceptible movement behind him. Bruce didn’t turn immediately.

 

Instead, he spoke calmly. “You’re quiet for someone who usually makes a dramatic entrance.”

 

A deep voice answered from the shadows. “I could say the same about you.”

 

Bruce finally turned. Superman stood near the doorway, cape barely moving, his eyes glowing faintly in the low light. For a moment, neither spoke.

 

Then, Superman took a step forward, his gaze flicking to the holographic projections. “You’re in a restricted area.”

 

Bruce smirked. “So are you.”

 

Superman didn’t react to the quip. His eyes narrowed slightly. “What are you doing here, Wayne?”

 

Bruce gave an easy shrug. “What does it look like? Corporate espionage. Very improper of me.”

 

Superman didn’t buy it. Bruce could tell.

 

“You knew this was here,” Superman said slowly. “You knew what Luthor was working on.”

 

Bruce slipped his hands into his pockets, keeping his posture relaxed. “Let’s just say I had a strong hunch.”

 

Superman took another step closer, his height and presence filling the space. “How? No one else even knew these weapons existed.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “You did.”

 

That made Superman pause. For the first time, Bruce saw something flicker across his face—realization. They were both here for the same reason.

 

Superman exhaled through his nose, expression unreadable. “So. What exactly is Bruce Wayne planning to do with this information?”

 

Bruce winked. “Wouldn’t you like to know.”

 

Superman studied him. For all his years of reading people, for all his superhuman perception, there was something about Bruce Wayne that didn’t add up.

 

He was too comfortable in this situation. Too calm. Superman wasn’t sure what to make of him.

 

Bruce watched Superman watching him. Good. Let him wonder. Let him think he had the upper hand. Bruce already had what he came for.

 

Superman stood beside Bruce, arms crossed, as they both stared at the glowing holographic projections of the alien weapon schematics.

 

The room was dim, the flickering blue light of the data display casting sharp shadows across Bruce’s face. He scrolled through the interface with one hand, the other still casually tucked into his pocket, his expression focused, but not so focused that he didn’t notice how very close Superman was standing.

 

Superman’s eyes scanned the schematics, his jaw tight. “This is worse than I thought.”

 

Bruce tilted his head, pretending to be impressed. “You know your tech.”

 

Superman didn’t react to the compliment. “These modifications… he’s improving them.”

 

Bruce hummed. “That’s a word for it.”

 

Superman shot him a sharp look. “You’re taking this awfully lightly, considering your company has one of the largest R&D divisions in the world.”

 

Bruce smirked. “You say that like I’d be offended to learn Luthor’s playing with dangerous toys.” He gestured to the floating schematics. “I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t concerned.”

 

Superman exhaled slowly, gaze flicking back to the data. His brow furrowed. “These energy signatures… I’ve seen them before.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “And?”

 

Superman hesitated.

 

Bruce’s smirk widened slightly. “Oh, you have secrets. That’s refreshing.”

 

Superman ignored the jab, focusing on the display. “These weapons weren’t just meant for war. Their energy signature is old, older than anything I’ve encountered before. If Luthor understands even a fraction of what he’s dealing with…”

 

Bruce leaned in slightly, voice low. “Then we have a much bigger problem than black-market sales.”

 

Superman nodded, but then he turned his head slightly, looking at Bruce directly. “And yet, you don’t seem afraid of Luthor. Or his weapons.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Should I be?”

 

Superman’s eyes narrowed. “Most people would be.”

 

Bruce took a deliberate step closer. “Well, I like to think I’m not most people.”

 

Superman held his ground, his expression unreadable, but Bruce could see the flicker of something in his eyes. Curiosity. Frustration. Annoyance?

 

Bruce tilted his head. “What about you?”

 

Superman blinked. “What?”

 

Bruce’s gaze flicked over him in an exaggerated once-over, before locking back onto his face. “You show up at a high-profile gala, break into a secured LexCorp server room, and somehow expect me to believe you’re just some concerned hero?”

 

Superman frowned slightly. “I am concerned.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “Mmm. And yet, here you are, standing in the dark with a billionaire who definitely shouldn’t be here either.”

 

Superman exhaled, clearly unamused. “Are you flirting with me?”

 

Bruce’s smirk turned into a full grin. “Depends. Is it working?”

 

Superman gave him a deadpan look. “No.”

 

Bruce sighed dramatically. “What a shame.”

 

Superman shook his head, but there was the faintest ghost of a smile at the corner of his lips. “Are you always this insufferable?”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Would you believe me if I said no?”

 

Superman chuckled softly, just once, before straightening again. “We should focus.”

 

Bruce took a step back, nodding toward the schematics. “By all means, lead the way, Boy Scout.”

 

Superman’s eyes flickered with something unreadable. “You don’t know me.”

 

Bruce smiled. “Not yet.”

 

Superman exhaled through his nose, clearly deciding not to take the bait. Instead, he turned back to the data, muttering, “This is going to be a long night.”

 

Bruce smirked to himself.

 

Oh, he was definitely going to enjoy this.

 

—-——————

 

Wayne Manor was as grand and imposing as its reputation suggested, an old-world estate looming atop the cliffs outside Gotham, its Gothic architecture standing in stark contrast to the sleek, modern metropolis below.

 

Superman had expected the grandeur. He hadn’t expected this.

 

Instead of some underground secret lair or a high-tech bunker, Bruce Wayne had led him to a laboratory hidden within one of the Manor’s wings. It was state-of-the-art but not suspiciously so, just enough for a man of Wayne’s resources to justify having on hand.

 

The room itself was minimalist with stainless steel counters, a holographic display, and a scanning table where the data drive they had stolen from LexCorp was currently being analyzed. Next to it, the fragments of alien material Bruce had discreetly pocketed at the gala sat under an observation lens, the strange metal gleaming faintly under artificial light.

 

Bruce stood at the terminal, sleeves rolled up, fingers gliding over the interface as he decrypted the files. His usual smirk was absent, replaced by something closer to intense focus.

 

Superman leaned against the far counter, arms crossed, watching him.

 

“You have all this tech,” Superman mused. “Yet you don’t seem like the scientist type.”

 

Bruce didn’t look up. “You’d be surprised.”

 

Superman glanced at the scans. “And yet, none of this is part of Wayne Enterprises’ official research labs.”

 

Bruce smirked slightly at that. “Curious, are we?”

 

Superman gave him a pointed look. “A billionaire with a secret, unregistered research facility in his own home? Yeah, I’m a little curious.”

 

Bruce exhaled a quiet chuckle. “Let’s just say I prefer my private projects to remain private.”

 

Superman frowned slightly. “You don’t trust your own company?”

 

Bruce’s fingers didn’t pause over the holographic keyboard. “I don’t trust anyone.”

 

Superman sighed, stepping closer to the scanning table. “And yet you trust me enough to bring me here?”

 

Bruce finally looked up, blue eyes sharp. “I trust that you won’t break through the walls and set off every alarm in Gotham.”

 

Superman smirked. “That’s not exactly a glowing endorsement.”

 

Bruce turned back to the interface, continuing his work. “It’s better than most people get.”

 

Superman studied him for a moment. Bruce Wayne was an enigma. Everything about him was carefully calculated, controlled. 

 

There was genuine brilliance behind those eyes. Not just the kind of brilliance that came from wealth or business acumen.

 

The kind that came from experience. From obsession .

 

The scan beeped, and Bruce muttered, “Finally.”

 

Superman straightened as the LexCorp data drive decrypted, displaying its stolen files across the room’s holographic display. Weapon schematics. Transaction records. Research notes.

 

Superman’s expression darkened. “That’s a shipment schedule.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Looks like a major transport of modified weapons, but it’s not staying in Metropolis. It’s moving through Gotham.”

 

Superman’s jaw tightened. “Who’s receiving it?”

 

Bruce’s lips pressed together. He clicked through the files until the recipient’s name appeared.

 

Veridus Industries.

 

Superman exhaled sharply. “That name again.”

 

Bruce nodded. “This shipment isn’t just weapons for sale. It’s resources for something bigger.” He turned toward the fragment of alien metal under the scanner. “And I think I know why.”

 

Superman stepped closer. “What do you mean?”

 

Bruce tapped the screen, zooming in on the elemental structure of the fragment. “Someone’s combining multiple off-world technologies into a single structure.” He glanced at Superman. “They’re building something.”

 

Superman frowned. “Building what?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “That’s what we need to find out.”

 

Superman nodded, his expression serious.

 

Then, after a beat, he teased Bruce. “And here I thought you were just some billionaire who liked expensive toys.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow, lips quirking into a small smirk. “Careful, Superman. That almost sounded like a compliment.”

 

Superman chuckled. “Almost.”

 

Bruce turned back to the interface. “We need to track that shipment before it disappears. Take this back to your superhero friends.”

 

Superman nodded. “Got it.” Superman was gone in an instant.

Chapter 5: Falling

Chapter Text

Bruce was used to unexpected visitors. CEOs, investors, politicians, people who wanted his money, his influence, his attention. They all showed up at his office eventually, pretending their presence was casual while angling for something deeper.

 

But Clark Kent showing up at Wayne Enterprises in the middle of the afternoon with a bouquet of flowers?

 

That was a new one.

 

Bruce leaned back in his leather chair, eyebrows raised as he watched the reporter step into his office. “Well, this is a surprise.”

 

Clark smiled as he walked forward, setting the bouquet onto Bruce’s desk. “Thought I’d bring a gift.”

 

Bruce smirked, tilting his head. “Flowers? Kent, if you wanted to woo me, you could’ve just asked me to dinner again.”

 

Clark chuckled, settling into the chair across from Bruce’s desk. “Can’t a guy bring a friend flowers?”

 

Bruce’s gaze flickered between Clark and the bouquet before resting on him fully. “Sure, but usually, there’s an occasion.”

 

Clark shrugged. “I figured you could use a little color in your life. Gotham’s kind of… dark.”

 

Bruce exhaled a quiet laugh. “Touché.”

 

Something was off. Clark was playing casual, but Bruce could tell this wasn’t just a friendly visit. Clark wanted something.

 

Bruce leaned forward, lacing his fingers together. “So, Kent. What’s the real reason you’re here?”

 

Clark met his gaze, all polite innocence. “Can’t I just visit an old friend?”

 

Bruce smirked. “We’re not old friends.”

 

Clark smiled. “Not yet.”

 

Bruce sighed, tapping his fingers against the desk. “I admire the effort, really. But you didn’t come all the way from Metropolis just to bring me flowers.”

 

Clark’s expression didn’t change, but his eyes sharpened slightly, so subtle most people wouldn’t notice. But Bruce wasn’t most people.

 

Clark sat back, as if relenting. “Alright, you caught me.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Obviously.”

 

Clark adjusted his glasses. “I was in town following up on a story and I figured I’d stop by.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “What story?”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “Alien technology making its way into Gotham’s black market.”

 

Bruce kept his expression unreadable. “Sounds dangerous.”

 

Clark nodded. “It is. Word is, someone very resourceful is tracking those weapons. Someone with connections—money, influence, and a talent for getting into places he shouldn’t be.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “Sounds like an interesting guy.”

 

Clark held his gaze. “Very.”

 

Silence stretched between them. Bruce could feel it, Clark was testing him. Poking at the edges. Looking for cracks in the mask.

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, offering a slow smile. “You think I know something?”

 

Clark tilted his head. “You are Gotham’s most well-connected man.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Flattery won’t get you answers, Kent.”

 

Clark grinned. “Worth a shot.”

 

Bruce’s fingers tapped against the desk. “If I did know something, hypothetically speaking, why would I tell you?”

 

Clark exhaled, adjusting his glasses. “Because you don’t seem like the type to sit back while something dangerous threatens your city.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “You really have been paying attention.”

 

“I tend to do that.”

 

Bruce studied him, the gears turning in his mind. Clark Kent was too observant. He was onto something.

 

Instead of being irritated, Bruce found himself intrigued.

 

Slowly, he picked up the bouquet, inspecting it. “You know, I don’t think anyone’s ever brought me flowers before.”

 

Clark smirked. “First time for everything.”

 

Bruce’s eyes flickered back to him, amused. “Careful, Kent. I might start thinking you have ulterior motives.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Oh, I definitely do.”

 

Bruce’s smirk widened. “Good to know.”

 

The tension between them lingered, a silent battle of wits neither was willing to lose.

 

Then Bruce set the flowers down, leaning forward with an easy grin. “Tell you what—I’ll make you a deal.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “I’m listening.”

 

Bruce folded his hands. “You stop digging where you shouldn’t and maybe I’ll owe you a favor.”

 

Clark chuckled. “You really think that’s going to work?”

 

Bruce smirked. “No. But it was worth a shot.”

 

Clark shook his head, standing. “You’re something else, Bruce.”

 

Bruce grinned. “You have no idea.”

 

Clark stepped toward the door, pausing before looking back. “Enjoy the flowers.”

 

Bruce picked up the bouquet, spinning it lightly in his hand. “I just might.”

 

Clark gave him one last knowing smile before walking out. Bruce watched him go, amusement flickering in his gaze.

 

Clark Kent was suspicious. And now? Bruce was just as curious about him.

 

—-——————

 

Bruce Wayne rarely used his penthouses for anything other than convenience. They were perfect for maintaining appearances: luxurious, extravagant, and just isolated enough to be interesting to certain guests.

 

Tonight, however, the penthouse served a different purpose. Clark had taken the bait.

 

Bruce smirked as he poured two glasses of whiskey from the crystal decanter, setting them on the sleek, black marble table between them. Floor-to-ceiling windows framed the Gotham skyline, the city glowing beneath them. The space was warm, modern, and intimate, exactly the kind of setting Bruce needed.

 

Clark took in the view with an impressed nod. “I have to admit, Bruce, I wasn’t expecting an invitation.”

 

Bruce smirked. “I figured after the flowers, it was only polite.”

 

Clark chuckled, picking up his drink. “A gentleman. Who would’ve guessed?”

 

Bruce leaned back on the leather couch, watching him. “I do have some charm, Clark.”

 

Clark took a sip, letting the warmth of the whiskey settle before glancing at Bruce. “So, what’s the real reason you invited me here?”

 

Bruce tilted his head, feigning innocence. “Can’t a billionaire invite a journalist over for a drink without an ulterior motive?”

 

Clark smirked. “Not this billionaire.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “Fair.” He took a slow sip of his whiskey before setting the glass down. “Alright. I’ll admit it. You’ve been asking some… interesting questions lately.”

 

Clark met his gaze evenly. “And that makes you nervous?”

 

Bruce smirked. “Not nervous. Just curious.”

 

Clark exhaled, leaning forward slightly. “I get the feeling you’re the kind of man who doesn’t like being the subject of curiosity.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “Depends on who’s asking.”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “You are something else.”

 

Bruce leaned in slightly, voice dropping just enough to shift the atmosphere. “And what exactly am I?”

 

Clark studied him for a moment. The playful banter was a game, but the tension beneath it? Something else entirely.

 

“Still trying to figure that out,” Clark admitted, his voice steady but quiet.

 

Bruce smirked. “Well, I’d hate to be too predictable.”

 

Clark leaned back, swirling the whiskey in his glass. “Oh, I don’t think anyone’s ever accused you of being predictable.”

 

Bruce chuckled, then decided to push the game a little further. He reached forward, plucking the glass from Clark’s hand, and took a slow sip from the same spot Clark’s lips had touched.

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “Subtle.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Would you prefer something less subtle?”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

 

Bruce shrugged. “A little.”

 

Clark sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I should probably be asking you more about the alien tech situation.”

 

Bruce grinned. “But you won’t, will you?”

 

Clark gave him a look. “You want me to ask.”

 

Bruce met his gaze, eyes dark with amusement. “Oh, I love a good interrogation.”

 

Clark shook his head, setting his glass down. “Alright, Bruce. You win this round.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Does that mean there’ll be another?”

 

Clark sighed, shaking his head with an amused smile as he grabbed his coat. But before he could step away, Bruce reached for the whiskey decanter again, refilling his glass with a slow, deliberate motion.

 

“You sure you don’t want another?” Bruce asked.

 

Clark hesitated. He knew what Bruce was doing, keeping him here, prolonging the night, the conversation. And, honestly? He didn’t mind.

 

Clark sighed and sat back down. “Fine. But only one more.”

 

Bruce looked proud, pouring Clark another glass before taking a slow sip of his own.

 

Clark leaned against the back of the couch, watching Bruce as the billionaire swirled the whiskey in his glass, his usual sharpness softened slightly by the alcohol.

 

“How often do you actually drink?” Clark asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

Bruce chuckled. “Less than people think.”

 

Clark nodded. “Figured.”

 

Bruce leaned forward slightly. “And what about you? I can’t imagine Clark Kent has a long history of wild nights and reckless drinking.”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “No, not really. I grew up in a small town. Wild nights usually involved sneaking out to watch the stars or borrowing my dad’s truck to go to the next town over.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “Small-town boy with big-city ambitions?”

 

Clark exhaled, looking down at his glass. “Something like that.”

 

Bruce studied him for a moment, then asked, “What was it like?”

 

Clark looked up, surprised. “What?”

 

Bruce shrugged. “Growing up in the middle of nowhere. I imagine it’s a little different from Gotham.”

 

“Yeah, I’d say so.” He took a sip of whiskey, thinking. “It was quiet. Safe. The kind of place where everyone knew everyone. We had one movie theater, one main street, a couple of diners that all served the same thing.” He chuckled. “I spent a lot of time on my family’s farm, helping with chores, fixing things.”

 

Bruce’s expression shifted slightly. “Sounds… nice.”

 

Clark studied him. “And Gotham?”

 

Bruce’s smirk twitched, but it wasn’t as sharp as usual. “Gotham isn’t exactly the place for childhood nostalgia.”

 

Clark leaned forward slightly. “Try me.”

 

Bruce exhaled, rolling the glass between his fingers. “It was different. My parents tried to make it feel normal, but Gotham isn’t a place for normal childhoods. The city has teeth.”

 

Clark watched as Bruce’s usual walls flickered for just a second.

 

Then, Bruce shook his head. “Not exactly small-town charm.”

 

Clark’s voice softened. “But it’s home.”

 

“Yeah. It is.” He exhaled.

 

Clark nodded, letting the moment settle.

 

Then Bruce suddenly lifted his glass in a mock toast. “To childhoods. However they turned out.”

 

Clark chuckled, clinking his glass against Bruce’s. “To childhoods.”

 

Bruce took a bigger sip this time, and Clark could already tell the whiskey was hitting harder than he expected. His usual precision was slipping, not completely, but enough for Clark to notice.

 

Clark smirked. “You’re drunk.”

 

Bruce scoffed. “I don’t get drunk.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “Really? How many glasses have you had?”

 

Bruce waved a hand. “Irrelevant.”

 

Clark shook his head, amused. “Mmhmm.”

 

Bruce leaned in slightly, his gaze slow and deliberate. “You know, Kent…”

 

Clark sighed. “Oh boy.”

 

Bruce smirked. “You keep showing up in my life. At my office, my penthouse, my press conferences…” He tilted his head. “Starting to think you might actually like me.”

 

Clark huffed a laugh. “Bruce, I’m a journalist. I like answers.”

 

Bruce grinned. “And yet, here you are. I never give a straight answer.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “Here I am.”

 

Bruce took another sip, then set his glass down. “You’re annoyingly charming, you know that?”

 

Clark chuckled. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.”

 

Bruce’s smirk lingered, but there was something different in his gaze now, something unfocused, something unguarded.

 

And then, before Clark could react—

 

Bruce leaned in.

 

Clark barely had time to register the movement before Bruce’s lips were suddenly very close to his.

 

It wasn’t aggressive. Just a little reckless, a little unbalanced, like Bruce had acted on impulse before he could talk himself out of it.

 

Clark instinctively reached up, steadying Bruce by the shoulder, preventing him from closing the distance completely. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce blinked, lips still frustratingly close. “What?”

 

Clark sighed. “You’re drunk.”

 

Bruce smirked, but it was lazy, unfocused. “So?”

 

Clark huffed a small laugh, shaking his head. “You’re impossible.”

 

Bruce’s eyes flickered over Clark’s face before he finally leaned back, exhaling. “Yeah, well… so are you.”

 

Clark sighed, still holding onto Bruce’s shoulder for a moment longer before finally letting go.

 

Bruce rubbed a hand over his face, chuckling. “Okay. Maybe I am a little drunk.”

 

Clark hid a smile. “A little?”

 

Bruce shook his head, running a hand through his hair. “You’re never gonna let me live this down, are you?”

 

Clark grinned. “Not a chance.”

 

Bruce sighed, then glanced at him sideways. “You still owe me another round, you know.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s get you some water first.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Fine.”

 

As Clark stood to grab a bottle of water from the bar, Bruce slumped back against the couch, running a hand through his hair. The alcohol was hitting him harder than he expected—not enough to lose control, but enough to loosen the edges, make his usual calculations less precise.

 

He watched as Clark moved across the room, effortlessly at ease in a space he had no business being in.

 

He’s too comfortable here , Bruce thought vaguely. Too familiar.

 

Clark turned, tossing the bottle of water toward him. Bruce caught it, twisting off the cap but making no move to drink yet. Instead, he tilted his head, watching Clark carefully.

 

“You know,” Bruce murmured, “you didn’t have to stop me.”

 

Clark sighed, walking back toward him. “Bruce—”

 

“No, really,” Bruce continued, voice lazy but amused. “Would’ve been interesting. Might’ve even gotten you the answers you want.”

 

Clark huffed a small laugh, shaking his head. “Yeah, because that’s how investigative journalism works.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Well, something’s working. You keep showing up.”

 

Clark sat back down, crossing his arms. “And you keep inviting me.”

 

Bruce took a slow sip of water, letting that settle between them.

 

The air between them still hummed with something unspoken, something reckless that Bruce, in his current state, was dangerously close to indulging in again.

 

Clark studied him, his expression softer now. “Why do you do that?”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Do what?”

 

“Act like none of this is serious.” Clark gestured vaguely. “Like it’s all a game.”

 

Bruce’s smirk faltered for just a second.

 

Then he chuckled, leaning forward. “You think I’m not serious?”

 

Clark held his gaze, quiet but firm. “I think you want me to think that.”

 

Bruce exhaled through his nose. Smart. Too smart.

 

He tapped his fingers against the water bottle. “Maybe I just like keeping you guessing.”

 

Clark smirked. “Trust me, I already figured that part out.”

 

Bruce chuckled, shaking his head. “Fine, Kent. You win this round.”

 

Clark smiled. “That’s two rounds, actually.”

 

Bruce sighed dramatically. “I’m losing my touch.”

 

Clark laughed, then stood. “You should get some rest. You’re not exactly at your sharpest right now.”

 

Bruce smirked, leaning back into the couch. “I don’t need to be sharp to know you’re still trying to figure me out.”

 

Clark picked up his coat. “And you’re still trying to distract me.”

 

Bruce gave him a lazy grin. “Is it working?”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “Goodnight, Bruce.”

 

Bruce watched as Clark walked toward the door, then, right before Clark stepped out, he called after him.

 

“Hey, Kent.”

 

Clark turned, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah?”

 

Bruce smirked. “You ever bring me flowers again, at least pick something that complements my aesthetic.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes, smiling. “Noted.”

 

Then he was gone. Bruce exhaled, staring at the ceiling for a moment before rubbing a hand over his face.

 

That man is going to be a problem. He just wasn’t sure what kind yet.

 

—-——————

 

Clark flew over the city, high enough that the world below blurred into patches of glowing light and darkened streets. The wind whipped past him, crisp and cool against his skin, but it did nothing to settle the storm inside his head.

 

He should be focusing on the investigation. On Luthor. On the weapons trade.

 

Instead, his mind kept looping back to—

 

Bruce.

 

Bruce, leaning in.

 

Bruce, drunk and reckless, inches from kissing him.

 

Clark groaned loudly, rubbing his face with one hand as he flew.

 

“What the hell was that?” he muttered to himself.

 

He wasn’t even sure why he’d stopped Bruce. Maybe it was because of the whiskey, because it wouldn’t have been real, just some half-conscious impulse. But if Bruce hadn’t been drunk?

 

Clark’s stomach twisted, because if he was being honest with himself—dangerously honest—he knew exactly what would have happened.

 

He would’ve let it happen. Maybe even leaned in first.

 

Clark groaned again, shifting direction mid-air and heading toward Metropolis at a speed that probably wasn’t necessary.

 

This wasn’t part of the plan. He had gone into this with a purpose: Get close to Bruce Wayne. Gather intel. Figure out what the hell he’s hiding.

 

At no point did that strategy involve developing feelings for the man. Clark shook his head. No. Not feelings. Just… a moment.

 

A moment that could have turned into something else. He exhaled sharply. This was getting complicated.

 

Bruce was frustrating, cocky, and entirely too good at keeping secrets. He was also brilliant, unpredictable, and, dammit, fun.

 

Clark had spent years keeping himself at a distance from most people. Being Superman meant responsibility. It meant control. He never let himself get too close to anyone, never let himself indulge in things that could become distractions.

 

Bruce had slipped past those defenses without Clark even realizing it. Clark wasn’t sure what to do with that.

 

By the time he reached Metropolis, he had at least managed to calm down somewhat. The situation hadn’t changed. He still needed to figure out what Bruce Wayne was up to. He still needed to stop Luthor. And he still needed to not think about what might have happened if Bruce had been sober.

 

Clark landed on his balcony, stepping inside his apartment and running a hand through his hair.

 

This wasn’t over.

Chapter 6: Capture

Chapter Text

Lex Luthor stood at the edge of the dimly lit lab, his hands clasped behind his back as he surveyed the work before him. Holographic schematics flickered across the walls—alien weapon designs, energy signatures extracted from recovered debris, prototypes that shouldn’t exist on Earth but now did.

 

His scientists worked in hushed efficiency, moving between workstations, adjusting power outputs, running simulations. Luthor didn’t need to tell them to hurry. They knew better than to waste his time. A cold smile tugged at his lips. Everything was falling into place. Well, almost everything.

 

Footsteps echoed behind him, followed by a voice laced with sharp amusement. “You look pleased with yourself, Luthor.”

 

Luthor didn’t turn immediately. He already knew who it was.

 

Talia al Ghul.

 

She strode into the room with effortless grace, her emerald green dress clinging to her like shadows woven into silk. Daughter of the Demon. And, for now, his business partner.

 

Luthor allowed himself a smirk. “Why shouldn’t I be? The project is ahead of schedule. Gotham’s underworld is playing its part in the distribution. And soon, we’ll have a fully weaponized system ready for deployment.”

 

Talia stopped beside him, folding her arms. “Perhaps. But your operation in Metropolis has drawn more attention than you anticipated.”

 

Luthor exhaled, unimpressed. “Superman.”

 

Talia’s lips curled slightly. “Among others.”

 

Luthor’s eyes flickered toward her. “The Bat?”

 

Talia tilted her head, her expression unreadable. “He’s always been a thorn in my father’s side. It would not surprise me if he’s begun to suspect something.”

 

Luthor’s jaw tightened. Batman had resources, but more than that, he had annoying persistence. He wasn’t someone who simply walked away when something didn’t add up. Still, Luthor wasn’t worried.

 

“He can dig all he wants,” Luthor said smoothly. “There’s nothing for him to find.”

 

Talia smirked. “Then you underestimate him.”

 

Luthor studied her. “And you overestimate him.”

 

Talia chuckled. “Do I?”

 

Luthor exhaled, turning back to the schematics. “Regardless, it won’t matter soon. Our primary phase is nearly complete.”

 

Talia stepped closer, her gaze scanning the blueprints. “And the next phase?”

 

Luthor smiled, pressing a button on the terminal. The projections shifted, revealing a much larger blueprint.

.

Talia’s expression darkened slightly as she studied the design. “That is… beyond what we discussed.”

 

Luthor’s smile widened. “It’s called adaptation.”

 

Talia’s fingers grazed the projection, her eyes calculating. “You intend to push the limits of these materials.”

 

Luthor stepped forward, his voice calm, deliberate. “Superman is powerful. But power can be matched. Outthought. Surpassed.”

 

Talia exhaled through her nose. “You truly believe this will make a difference?”

 

Luthor’s smile was razor-sharp. “It won’t just make a difference. It will change everything.”

 

Talia studied him for a long moment. “You play a dangerous game, Luthor.”

 

Luthor chuckled. “The only kind worth playing.”

 

Soon, the board would belong to him.

 

—-——————

 

The Justice League had scattered across the world and beyond, each member tasked with uncovering the growing conspiracy surrounding the alien weapons trade.

 

Now, one by one, they returned with answers.

 

Wonder Woman stood at the head of the table, arms crossed as holographic projections flickered across the display. Intel. Reports. Coordinates. The puzzle pieces were finally coming together.

 

She glanced around the room as the League gathered, each member having returned from their assignments. “Report,” she said firmly.

 

GL leaned forward, tapping his ring against the console, pulling up classified Green Lantern Corps records. The glowing script was still partially redacted, but the data was clear enough.

 

“The Guardians finally gave me partial access to the file I found,” John said. “The energy signatures in Luthor’s weapons? They match records from an extinct race called the Vrang.”

 

Flash frowned. “Never heard of ‘em.”

 

GL nodded. “Most people haven’t. They were wiped out over ten thousand years ago by their own technology.”

 

Superman’s expression darkened.

 

GL adjusted the hologram, zooming in on ancient battle reports. “The Vrang were advanced, but paranoid. They experimented with hybrid weapons, combining multiple off-world technologies. Eventually, they lost control. Their own machines turned against them.”

 

Wonder Woman’s jaw tightened. “And now, Luthor has access to those same designs.”

 

GL nodded grimly. “Which means if he keeps modifying them, we could be looking at something catastrophic.”

 

Cyborg’s cybernetic eye glowed as he pulled up a full financial and logistics breakdown of Veridus Industries.

 

“These guys are more than just a front,” Cyborg said. “They’ve been buying decommissioned military bases all over the world. The shipments we traced? They weren’t just smuggling weapons.” He pulled up blueprints of hidden facilities, scattered across multiple continents. “They were moving entire research divisions.”

 

Batman leaned forward. “How many locations?”

 

Cyborg sighed. “At least five confirmed so far. Possibly more.”

 

Superman clenched his fists. “Luthor is building something bigger than we thought.”

 

Flash spun the chair he was sitting in, kicking his feet up. “So, I did some digging, literally, in some cases. And turns out, Gotham’s crime families have been purchasing alien-enhanced weaponry at an alarming rate.”

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. “From Veridus?”

 

Flash nodded. “Yeah, but that’s not the weird part. The people selling them? They don’t know where the tech is actually coming from.” He leaned forward. “It’s like someone is deliberately keeping the source hidden, even from their own distributors.”

 

Wonder Woman exchanged a glance with Batman. “Another layer to the operation.”

 

Batman’s voice was cold. “Which means there’s someone else in play.”

 

Aquaman set his trident against the table. “The Atlantic shipment I intercepted? There’s more where that came from.” He gestured at the map. “My scouts found hidden supply routes running deep beneath international waters.”

 

Superman frowned. “Someone’s trying to keep these shipments invisible.”

 

Arthur nodded. “And it’s working. Even Atlantean sensors barely picked up the movement. Whoever is organizing this knows how to stay off the radar.”

 

Batman exhaled sharply. “Then we need to make them visible.”

 

The Justice League stood in silence for a moment, absorbing everything they had uncovered.

 

Luthor. Veridus Industries. Hidden research facilities. Alien weapons designed to destroy entire civilizations. A second player.

 

Superman’s voice was firm. “We need to act before this escalates.”

 

Wonder Woman nodded. “Agreed. We dismantle their operations one facility at a time.”

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. “I’ll take Gotham.”

 

Cyborg gestured at the map. “I’ll start scrubbing their systems remotely. If they have deeper hiding spots, I’ll find them.”

 

Flash cracked his knuckles. “I’ll shake down the black market. Someone has to know more than they’re saying.”

 

Aquman nodded. “I’ll track down every underwater trade route they’ve been using.”

 

Superman’s eyes burned. “And I’ll go directly to Luthor.”

 

Batman glanced at him. “He won’t give you anything.”

 

Superman’s expression was steel. “I don’t need him to. I just need him to know we’re watching.”

 

Wonder Woman’s gaze swept over them. “Then we move now.”

 

The League nodded as one.

 

—-——————

 

Gotham City 

 

The night was thick with rain, Gotham’s skyline barely visible through the heavy downpour. Batman moved like a shadow through the abandoned warehouse, his steps silent against the damp concrete. The facility was supposed to be empty, but he knew better.

 

Someone was here. The air felt wrong.

 

His gloved fingers tightened around a batarang, eyes scanning the darkness as he advanced deeper into the building. The place had been cleared out, crates overturned, data servers wiped clean, only the faint scent of scorched metal left behind.

 

But then—

 

A whisper of movement.

 

A blade sliced through the air toward him.

 

Batman twisted at the last second, barely dodging the strike as a curved sword slashed past his ribs. He rolled backward, catching himself just in time to see his attacker step forward—graceful, precise, and entirely unsurprised to see him.

 

Talia.

 

She stood before him, dressed in dark combat armor, her emerald green eyes sharp beneath the hooded cloak she wore. The rain glistened off the steel of her sword as she twirled it once before lowering it to her side.

 

“You’re getting slower, Beloved.”

 

Batman rose to his full height, tossing the batarang aside. “Or maybe you’re just getting predictable.”

 

Talia smirked. “You wound me.”

 

“Not yet,” he muttered.

 

Talia sighed, circling him slowly. “I knew you’d come here eventually. I almost hoped you wouldn’t.”

 

Batman’s cape shifted as he moved, tracking her. “Then you should have done a better job covering your tracks.”

 

Talia tsked. “It wasn’t my trail you followed. It was Lex Luthor’s.”

 

Batman’s expression didn’t change, but inside, his mind clicked into place. She was working with Luthor. Which meant the League of Assassins was deeply involved in whatever Veridus was really planning.

 

Batman’s voice was low, steady. “Tell me what Luthor’s building.”

 

Talia tilted her head. “Why ruin the surprise?”

 

Batman took a step forward, eyes locked on hers. “Because whatever you think this is, whatever Luthor promised you, it’s bigger than that.”

 

Talia smirked. “You always think you see the bigger picture.”

 

Batman didn’t blink. “Because I do.”

 

Talia’s smirk faltered just slightly, but she covered it well. “And what is it you think I don’t see?”

 

Batman’s voice was ice. “That this isn’t just another power grab. This is annihilation.”

 

Talia’s grip on her sword tightened, but she didn’t move.

 

Batman pressed forward. “Luthor isn’t just selling weapons. He’s rebuilding something he doesn’t understand, and if he succeeds, there won’t be a League of Assassins left to rise from the ashes.”

 

Talia’s gaze flickered, her usual confidence dimming for a fraction of a second.

 

“You know I’m right.”

 

Talia exhaled, stepping back slightly, her sword lowering. “You’re as dramatic as ever.”

 

Batman didn’t waver. “Walk away from this, Talia. Before it’s too late.”

 

For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then, slowly, Talia slid her sword back into its sheath.

 

“You always did have a way of ruining my plans,” she murmured.

 

Batman’s voice was even. “And I’ll ruin this one, too.”

 

Talia sighed, stepping back into the shadows. “We’ll see, Beloved.”

 

Then, in the next blink, she was gone. Batman remained still, listening to the silence she left behind. Talia was dangerous. She was unpredictable. But most importantly? She was rethinking her choices. That meant Luthor’s plan had just become unstable.

 

—-——————

 

Talia strode through the ancient stone corridors of the League’s hidden stronghold, the cold mountain air biting at her skin even through the thick silks of her cloak. The fortress was older than most civilizations, built in the shadows of history itself.

 

She had left Gotham with a fire burning in her chest, anger and unease twisting together like warring vipers. Batman’s words still rang in her mind. This isn’t just another power grab. This is annihilation.

 

And she knew, deep down, that he was right.

 

She approached the massive iron doors leading into the central war chamber. The two guards stationed there stepped aside immediately, bowing as she passed.

 

Inside, Ra’s al Ghul stood at the head of a long stone table, his hands resting atop it as he examined a map marked with Veridus’ supply routes. His robes were dark, his expression unreadable beneath the flickering torchlight.

 

“Talia,” he greeted, not looking up. “I assume your return means the weapons trade in Gotham is progressing well.”

 

Talia stopped just short of the table, her fingers tightening into fists at her sides. “No.”

 

Ra’s finally lifted his gaze, his sharp green eyes locking onto hers. “No?”

 

She took a breath. “We cannot continue working with Luthor.”

 

A beat of silence. Ra’s exhaled, as if disappointed. “You have let sentimentality cloud your judgment again.”

 

Talia’s eyes flared. “This is not about sentiment. Luthor has lied to us. He does not only seek power, he seeks domination. And he will burn the world to get it.”

 

Ra’s studied her, his face calm, impassive. “And?”

 

Talia took a step closer. “He is building something beyond our grasp. Something that cost an entire civilization its existence.” She placed her hands on the table. “If we continue down this path, the League will not survive what comes next.”

 

Ra’s exhaled slowly, straightening. “You speak as if Luthor is a fool.”

 

“He is,” she said sharply. “And that makes him more dangerous than anyone realizes.”

 

Ra’s regarded her carefully. “I do not make alliances lightly, Daughter. Luthor has resources, influence, and the mind of a tactician.”

 

Talia shook her head. “He has arrogance. And arrogance has undone kings and empires alike.”

 

Ra’s expression darkened. “Careful.”

 

Talia did not waver. “I will not stand by while the League is used as a tool for destruction we cannot control.”

 

Silence stretched between them, heavy as stone.

 

Then, Ra’s stepped around the table, circling her like a predator assessing its prey. “You have spent too long in Gotham. Too long near him.”

 

Talia’s jaw clenched, but she didn’t flinch.

 

Ra’s continued, his voice quiet but sharp. “Have you forgotten our purpose? We do not fear destruction. We are agents of it.”

 

Talia met his gaze. “We are agents of rebirth. And what Luthor is planning? It will leave nothing to be reborn from.”

 

Ra’s studied her for a long moment, the firelight casting shadows across his face.

 

Then, slowly, he smiled. “So,” he mused. “Even you have your limits.”

 

Talia held her ground. “I will not lead the League into oblivion.”

 

Ra’s tilted his head, considering. Then, to her surprise, he nodded.

 

“You have my attention,” he admitted. “We will confront Luthor.”

 

Talia exhaled, relief tempered by the knowledge that this fight was far from over.

 

Ra’s turned toward the map, stroking his beard in thought. “Gather our forces. We will see if Luthor is as invincible as he believes.”

 

Talia bowed her head slightly, then turned on her heel, her mind already calculating the next steps. Batman had been right. Now, it was her turn to make a move.

 

—-——————

 

Superman hovered just outside the glass-walled penthouse of Lex Luthor, his cape billowing in the wind as he stared through the reinforced windows.

 

Inside, Lex sat behind his massive, polished desk, a tumbler of amber liquid in hand, looking entirely unbothered. Luthor had expected him.

 

Superman narrowed his eyes, then floated downward, landing lightly on the penthouse balcony. With a slow push, he opened the doors himself, they were unlocked.

 

An invitation.

 

Superman stepped inside, his boots barely making a sound on the marble floor.

 

Luthor didn’t rise. Instead, he took a slow sip of his drink, watching him like a scientist might observe a particularly interesting test subject.

 

“Superman,” Luthor said smoothly. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

 

Superman folded his arms. “Drop the act, Luthor.”

 

Luthor smirked. “Which one?”

 

Superman’s jaw tightened. “I know what you’re doing.”

 

Luthor leaned back in his chair, swirling the glass in his hand. “You’ll have to be more specific. I’m a very busy man.”

 

Superman stepped closer, eyes burning. “The alien weapons trade. The modified technology. Veridus Industries. You’ve been hiding in the shadows, but we both know you’re the one pulling the strings.”

 

Luthor’s smirk didn’t falter. “You really should give me more credit, Superman. If I were truly behind something that sinister, don’t you think I’d be a little more discreet?”

 

Superman glared. “You’ve never been discreet. You’re just careful. But you made a mistake.” He nodded toward Luthor’s desk. “And I have enough evidence to start unraveling this entire operation.”

 

Luthor chuckled, setting his drink down. “You’re always so dramatic.”

 

Superman took another step forward, closing the distance between them. “This ends tonight.”

 

Luthor sighed theatrically. “You always see the world in such black and white, don’t you? But tell me, Superman, do you even know what you’re trying to stop?”

 

Superman’s eyes narrowed. “You’re stockpiling technology that destroyed an entire civilization. You think you can control it, but you can’t.”

 

Luthor tilted his head. “Can’t I?”

 

Superman’s gaze hardened. “No.”

 

Luthor leaned forward, his smirk turning razor-sharp. “Then maybe I should show you.”

 

Before Superman could react, a hidden compartment in the desk slid open. A small, sleek device emitting a low green glow rose from the concealed vault, the air around it immediately shifting as the radiation pulsed outward.

 

Superman stumbled back.

 

His breath hitched, pain lancing through his chest like a knife twisting beneath his ribs. Kryptonite.

 

Luthor stood, straightening his tie. “You know, you really should have seen this coming.”

 

Superman tried to move, but his legs gave out. He hit the floor hard, gasping as the poison seeped into his system.

 

Luthor sighed, stepping around the desk, crouching just enough to meet Superman’s gaze.

 

“Don’t worry,” Luthor said softly, almost mockingly. “I’m not going to kill you.”

 

Superman barely heard him over the pounding in his head.

 

Luthor smiled. “Not yet, anyway.”

 

Then—darkness.

 

—-——————

 

Pain.

 

It was the first thing Clark felt as consciousness returned. A deep, gnawing ache that pulsed through his muscles, through his bones. It was unlike any pain he’d ever experienced, something more than Kryptonite poisoning. Something worse.

 

His eyes fluttered open, blinking against the harsh glow of artificial lights. The room was cold, sterile, a laboratory deep within LexCorp Tower, reinforced steel walls lined with machines pulsing with alien energy.

 

Clark tried to move, but he couldn’t. Thick restraints locked him to a reinforced metal platform, his wrists and ankles bound by some kind of energy cuffs, glowing with the same eerie blue hue as the weapons Batman had recovered. 

 

Luthor’s voice cut through the haze. “Ah. You’re awake.”

 

Clark turned his head to see Luthor standing at the console nearby, adjusting the dials with precise, methodical movements. He wasn’t alone. A group of LexCorp scientists moved around the lab, monitoring screens, jotting down notes.

 

Clark inhaled sharply, trying to push through the burning weight in his chest. “Luthor,” he rasped.

 

Luthor turned, smirking. “Welcome back, Superman.”

 

Clark clenched his fists, testing the restraints, but his strength wasn’t returning.

 

Luthor watched him struggle with amusement. “Fascinating, isn’t it?” He gestured toward the restraints. “You’ve faced Kryptonite before, but this is something new.”

 

Clark gritted his teeth. “What did you do?”

 

Luthor stepped closer, hands in his pockets, inspecting Clark like a specimen under a microscope.

 

“I told you, Superman,” Luthor said smoothly. “You don’t even understand what you’re trying to stop.” He gestured at the glowing machinery surrounding them. “This technology, it isn’t just alien. It’s ancient. A civilization so advanced that even Kryptonians feared it.”

 

Clark’s breath hitched.

 

Luthor smirked, catching his reaction. “Ah. So you do know something.”

 

Clark didn’t answer, his mind racing.

 

Luthor turned back toward the main control panel. “You should feel honored, Superman. You’re about to be part of history.”

 

Clark’s jaw clenched. “What are you talking about?”

 

Luthor pressed a button. The energy surged. Clark’s body arched against the restraints as a wave of burning power shot through him. His vision flickered, muscles locking, veins pulsing with an energy that felt like it was tearing him apart from the inside.

 

Luthor watched, fascinated. “This technology was designed to counteract some of the strongest lifeforms in the universe. Do you know what that means, Superman?”

 

Clark gasped, barely able to focus through the pain. Luthor’s voice lowered. “It means I finally found a way to break you.”

 

Clark strained against the restraints, but his strength was fading.

 

Luthor smirked. “Let’s see how much you can take.” Then he turned the dial higher.

 

Clark screamed.

 

—-——————

 

Pain had become a constant, a sickening pulse that radiated through Clark’s entire body.

 

He barely registered his surroundings anymore. Bright lights. The hum of alien machines. The voices of LexCorp scientists monitoring his reactions like he was nothing more than a test subject.

 

Clark’s wrists and ankles were still bound by energy restraints, glowing with the same eerie blue hue as the alien tech scattered around the lab. Every time he tried to gather strength, a pulse of energy surged through his body, robbing him of his power.

 

Luthor stood nearby, watching with that infuriatingly calm expression as another surge of energy crackled through the restraints. Clark gritted his teeth, but he wouldn’t scream again. He wouldn’t give Luthor the satisfaction.

 

Luthor tilted his head. “Fascinating. Even with your nervous system being overwhelmed, you’re still fighting. That resilience… it’s truly something.”

 

Clark forced his breathing to steady. Luthor was testing him. No, worse—he was testing the tech on him.

 

Clark clenched his fists, trying to push through the dizziness. “You won’t win, Luthor.”

 

Luthor chuckled. “You really don’t get it, do you?” He gestured at the hovering displays. “I already have.”

 

Clark’s stomach twisted.

 

Luthor smiled. “The way I see it, I’ve achieved something no one else has. You, the so-called Man of Steel, are finally bendable.”

 

Clark glared at him. “You think you can control something like this?”

 

Luthor’s smirk widened. “I don’t think, Superman. I know.”

 

Before Clark could respond, a sudden boom echoed through the facility. Alarms flared to life. The scientists looked up in shock as security monitors flickered.

 

Then the reinforced doors burst open. And in stepped Ra’s al Ghul and Talia. Clark barely managed to lift his head, blinking through the haze.

 

Luthor’s smirk vanished. “Ah. I was expecting you sooner.”

 

Ra’s moved first, his presence commanding. His robes were pristine, his blade gleaming at his side. Talia followed, her emerald gaze sweeping the room, lingering for a fraction of a second on Clark’s restrained form before locking onto Luthor.

 

“You were a fool to think you could deceive the League of Assassins, Luthor,” Ra’s said, voice smooth but lethal.

 

Luthor barely looked fazed. He adjusted his cuffs. “Deception is such a harsh word.”

 

Talia’s voice was sharper. “You assured us this project would be controlled.” She gestured toward Clark. “And yet, here you are, experimenting on something you cannot possibly understand.”

 

Luthor chuckled, stepping forward. “And here you are, posturing as if you ever had control in the first place.”

 

Ra’s’ expression darkened. “You were given our resources. Our people. And you squandered them.”

 

Luthor sighed. “You misunderstand. This isn’t about power, or money, or whatever grand vision you have of the world.” His gaze flickered toward Superman. “This is about evolution.”

 

Talia’s hand went to the hilt of her blade. “You’ve lost your mind.”

 

Luthor grinned. “Have I?”

 

Then, with a casual flick of his wrist, he pressed a button on the console. The restraints around Clark surged with another pulse of alien energy. Clark gasped, his vision blurring white.

 

Talia stepped forward instantly, drawing her sword. “Enough.”

 

Luthor merely smirked. “You came to confront me, but here’s the thing, you need me.”

 

Ra’s watched him carefully. “Enlighten me.”

 

Luthor gestured at the room. “You’ve seen what these weapons can do. The modifications. The power. Imagine what happens if it’s perfected.”

 

Talia’s grip on her sword tightened. “And if it isn’t?”

 

Luthor’s smile didn’t falter. “Then we let him find out.” He nodded toward Clark, who was barely holding onto consciousness.

 

Ra’s narrowed his eyes. “You overestimate your place in this arrangement, Luthor.”

 

Luthor exhaled, stepping closer to the League’s leader. “Do I? You wanted the world reborn. I’m giving you the fire to burn it down.”

 

Silence hung in the air. Then Ra’s chuckled. Soft. Amused. But dangerous.

 

“You are arrogant beyond reason, Luthor,” Ra’s murmured. “That will be your undoing.”

 

Luthor tilted his head. “And yet, you haven’t stopped me.”

 

Ra’s smirked. “Not yet.”

 

Then, faster than anyone in the room could react, Talia moved. Her sword slashed through the control panel, sparks flying as the machines powering Clark’s restraints overloaded.

 

Luthor’s eyes widened. “What—”

 

A pulse of blue energy exploded outward, shattering the bindings around Clark’s wrists and ankles. The moment the restraints failed, Clark dropped to the floor, gasping.

 

Talia sheathed her blade, looking down at him. “Consider this my mercy, Superman.”

 

Clark tried to move, tried to focus, but his body wasn’t ready.

 

Luthor reeled back, fury flashing across his face. “You—”

 

Ra’s cut him off. “Your partnership with the League is over.”

 

Luthor exhaled sharply, regaining his composure. “You’re making a mistake.”

 

Ra’s’ smirk returned. “You have no idea how many times I’ve heard that.”

 

Then, with the sound of distant gunfire and chaos breaking out in the halls, Ra’s turned to his daughter. “We’re done here.”

 

Talia gave Clark one last glance. Then, without another word, they disappeared into the shadows.

 

Luthor cursed, slamming his fist against the ruined console. Then his gaze snapped toward Superman, who was still weakened on the floor. The fury in Luthor’s eyes faded.

 

A slow, wicked smile returned. “Well,” he murmured. “Guess it’s just the two of us now.”

 

Clark barely had the strength to respond. Luthor was just getting started.

Chapter 7: Searching

Chapter Text

Lois paced her apartment, phone clutched tightly in her hand, her heart hammering against her ribs.

 

Clark was never this late. She had ignored the first couple of hours, telling herself he was just caught up in whatever he was investigating. Maybe he found something big and needed time to sort it out.

 

Then the deadline passed. And Clark had told her explicitly that if he ever went radio silent for too long, if he ever disappeared without a word, she was to make one call.

 

Lois exhaled sharply, then scrolled through her phone. The number was unlisted, something Clark had slipped to her months ago, just in case.

 

Her fingers hovered over the call button. She clicked dial. The line rang twice.

 

Then a voice—low, gravelly, and unmistakably dangerous—answered. “How did you get this number?”

 

Lois didn’t flinch. “You know how.”

 

A pause. Then, Batman’s voice lowered even further. “Lane.”

 

She exhaled. “Clark told me to contact you if something went wrong. And I think something’s very wrong.”

 

Silence stretched on the other end, but Lois knew he was still there. Listening. Calculating.

 

Then, finally: “When was the last time you heard from him?”

 

Lois swallowed hard. “Over twelve hours ago. He said he was going to confront Luthor.”

 

She heard a sharp inhale. Then, a shift in tone. “Stay where you are.”

 

Lois frowned. “Wait—”

 

Click .

 

The line went dead. Lois exhaled, running a hand through her hair. Batman was already moving. And if he was worried, then Clark was in real trouble.

 

—-——————

 

Lois had barely set her phone down before a sharp knock rattled her apartment door. Her heart skipped a beat.

 

She crossed the room quickly, pausing only for a second before unlocking the door. Batman stood in the hallway.

 

Lois had never seen him up close before, not like this. The Gotham vigilante was imposing, even in the warm glow of her apartment lights. His black suit absorbed the dim light of the hallway, his cape draped around him like a shadow come to life.

 

His gaze, barely visible beneath the cowl, was ice-cold. “Talk,” he said.

 

Lois swallowed and stepped aside, letting him in. Batman strode in without hesitation, his movements deliberate, controlled.

 

She shut the door behind him, arms crossing. “I don’t even know if he found anything. All I know is he was supposed to check in, and he didn’t.”

 

Batman turned to face her, his presence overwhelming in the small space. “Start from the beginning.”

 

Lois nodded, taking a steadying breath. “He said he was going to confront Luthor—nothing reckless, just a warning. He wasn’t planning to fight. Just… let Luthor know we were onto him.” She shook her head. “That was yesterday. I gave him time, but he always keeps me updated. Always.”

 

Batman’s jaw clenched. He had already pieced together what must have happened.

 

“You said he wasn’t planning to fight,” Batman repeated. “That means he underestimated what he was walking into.”

 

Lois frowned. “You think Luthor set a trap?”

 

“I know he did,” Batman said darkly.

 

Lois sat down, rubbing her temples. “Damn it, Clark.”

 

Batman paced slightly, his cape shifting behind him as he calculated. “Luthor has access to alien technology, including Kryptonite. If he wanted to take Superman out, he wouldn’t waste the opportunity.”

 

Lois looked up sharply. “Take him out?”

 

Batman shook his head. “Not kill. If he wanted him dead, there wouldn’t be a delay. No, Luthor’s doing something else.”

 

Lois’s jaw tightened. “So what’s the plan?”

 

“I find him,” Batman said simply, already moving toward the door.

 

Lois stood quickly. “Wait. How? You don’t even know where to start.”

 

Batman turned back to her, his eyes calculating. “Yes, I do.”

 

Lois blinked. “What?”

 

Batman’s voice was ice. “Luthor has him. That means he’s either in LexCorp Tower or a secured off-site facility. Either way, I’ll find him.”

 

Lois stepped closer. “Then I’m coming with you.”

 

Batman’s expression didn’t change. “No.”

 

Lois narrowed her eyes. “Excuse me?”

 

“You’ll slow me down.”

 

Lois huffed. “Oh, screw you, Batboy.”

 

Batman actually paused for half a second. Then, he exhaled. “You want to help? Stay here. If Luthor realizes we’re coming, he’ll move Superman. I need to go in quietly.”

 

Lois clenched her fists, frustration bubbling beneath her skin. She hated feeling useless. But Batman was already turning toward the window.

 

Lois exhaled sharply. “Just… bring him back.”

 

Batman didn’t hesitate. “I will.”

 

Then, in the next breath, he was gone. Lois ran to the window, watching as he fired a grapple, disappearing into the Metropolis skyline. Her heart was hammering.

 

Superman was in danger. And Batman was on the hunt.

 

—-——————

 

Clark groaned as he tried to lift his head, but the moment he moved, agony lanced through his body.

 

He was still on the table, barely conscious, his body weak from the alien energy surges. Now, something worse spread through him a searing, venomous burn deep in his muscles.

 

Luthor stood over him, rolling up his sleeves like a surgeon preparing for a procedure.

 

“Now, now, Superman,” he said smoothly. “You really should stop fighting. You’ll only make it worse.”

 

Clark grit his teeth, his vision swimming. Something was wrong.

 

He could feel it—sharp, foreign. Embedded in his skin. Kryptonite. Not a chunk. Not a single, concentrated dose.

 

Tiny shards. Luthor had laced his skin with Kryptonite splinters.

 

Clark gasped as the burning intensified, his body rejecting the foreign invasion, his Kryptonian cells fighting to heal, but unable to push the shards out.

 

Luthor smirked as he held up a pair of surgical forceps, glinting under the sterile lights. “You should appreciate the craftsmanship. I had these shards carved down to microscopic slivers. Just small enough to bypass your natural resistance, just big enough to tear you apart from the inside.”

 

Clark tried to move, but every attempt sent another wave of sickening pain through his body.

 

Luthor crouched beside him, his smirk widening. “How does it feel, Superman? To be brought so low?”

 

Clark glared up at him, struggling for breath. “You… won’t… win.”

 

Luthor chuckled, standing again. “Ah, you still believe in that nonsense.” He shook his head. “This isn’t about winning or losing. This is about proving a point.”

 

He gestured to the ruined control panel Talia had destroyed. “They had the right idea, the League of Assassins. They understand what must be done to reshape the world. But they were too hesitant. Too traditional.”

 

Luthor’s eyes darkened. “I’m better.”

 

Clark clenched his jaw, fighting the waves of pain crawling through his system.

 

“Don’t worry, Superman. This isn’t your end. I still need you alive for now. After all, what better way to ensure I’ve perfected my designs than by testing them on you?”

 

Clark barely had time to process those words before Luthor turned to the scientists. “Prepare the next wave of tests.”

 

A technician hesitated. “Sir, his vitals—”

 

Luthor’s smile vanished. “Do as I said.”

 

The scientist swallowed hard, nodding before hurrying to the console.

 

Clark gritted his teeth. He had to get out of here. But the Kryptonite shards… he could feel them twisting inside him. Luthor turned back to him, lifting a small Kryptonite scalpel. Clark tensed.

 

“This might sting a little.”

 

Then—

 

BOOM .

 

The reinforced doors exploded inward, sending debris flying. The lights flickered, sparks raining down from the ceiling. Luthor barely had time to turn before Batman emerged from the smoke, cape billowing, a grapple launcher still raised in his hand.

 

His eyes locked onto Superman’s restrained form. And his entire body tensed.

 

Luthor scowled. “You are really starting to irritate me, Batty.”

 

Before he could react, a golden lasso shot through the smoke, wrapping around Luthor’s wrist and yanking him backward. He barely had time to gasp before Wonder Woman stepped into the room, sword drawn, eyes burning with fury.

 

“Enough,” she said coldly.

 

Clark, still gasping for breath, felt relief wash over him.

 

Batman was already moving, sweeping through the lab with precision, his eyes scanning the monitors, the restraints, then the Kryptonite scalpel in Luthor’s hand. His jaw tightened.

 

“Luthor,” he said, voice deadly quiet. “What did you do?”

 

Luthor exhaled, shaking his head. “Always with the drama.”

 

Diana yanked the lasso, pulling Luthor forward and slamming him onto the floor.

 

He grunted, glaring up at her. “You’re making a mistake.”

 

Wonder Woman tightened the lasso. “We’ll see.”

 

Meanwhile, Batman was already beside Superman, kneeling down. His eyes flickered over Clark’s body, then went wide when he saw the faint green glint of the Kryptonite shards embedded in his skin.

 

Clark barely managed a breath. “Took… you long enough.”

 

Batman didn’t smile. His face was set in stone. “Hold still.”

 

Clark felt it before he saw it—the sharp, controlled movements as Batman reached into his utility belt and pulled out a pair of forceps and a specialized extraction device.

 

Clark groaned sharply as Batman worked quickly, pulling out the first shard with surgical precision. Clark exhaled, already feeling a fraction of his strength returning.

 

Batman’s jaw was tight, his movements swift and efficient. “He embedded these directly into your muscle fibers.” His voice was cold

 

Clark knew that tone. Batman was furious.

 

But right now? He needed him steady.

 

“Just get… them out,” Clark rasped.

 

Batman didn’t hesitate.

 

Wonder Woman, still holding Luthor down, turned toward the scientists, her glare sharp. “All of you down. Now.”

 

The remaining lab technicians hesitated, then dropped to their knees as the Amazon princess stared them down.

 

Luthor, still restrained, chuckled softly. “You people never see the bigger picture.”

 

Batman, pulling out another shard, snapped without looking at him. “Shut up, Luthor.”

 

Luthor smirked, but he stayed silent.

 

The extraction was painful, Clark had to grit his teeth through each removal. But with every shard Batman pulled out, the fog in his mind began to clear. His strength started to return.

 

Luthor noticed and his smirk wavered.

 

Batman pulled the final shard free, tossing it aside. Clark inhaled sharply, air filling his lungs properly again. Then, Superman lifted his head—gaze locking onto Luthor.

 

The fear flickered across Luthor’s face for just a second. Luthor took a slow step back, his expression shifting. “Well,” he said carefully. “I suppose this is where things get—”

 

Before he could finish, Clark surged forward, breaking free of the remaining restraints in an instant.

 

Luthor barely had time to react before Superman grabbed him by the front of his suit and lifted him off the ground. The lab rumbled. Luthor froze.

 

Clark’s voice was low, dangerous. “You’re going to wish you never did that.”

 

Clark held Luthor suspended in the air, his grip tight around the front of the billionaire’s pristine suit. The world had finally stopped spinning, his body surging with renewed power now that the Kryptonite shards were gone.

 

The lab was filled with a tense silence, only the hum of malfunctioning machines and the heavy breathing of scientists frozen in fear.

 

Clark’s voice was low, steady, but thrumming with barely controlled fury. “You’re going to tell me everything.”

 

Luthor managed a chuckle, but it lacked confidence. “Now, Superman. That doesn’t sound very heroic.”

 

Clark tightened his grip, causing the seams of Luthor’s suit to strain. Behind him, Batman and Wonder Woman stood silently, watching. They didn’t intervene. Didn’t tell him to stop.

 

Luthor’s smirk twitched, but there was a flicker of real unease in his eyes now. “Alright. Fine. What do you want to know?”

 

Clark’s eyes burned. “The weapons. The tech. The Vrang. Tell me everything.”

 

Luthor exhaled, attempting to regain his composure. “The Vrang were wiped out thousands of years ago. But their legacy—their ingenuity—remains.”

 

Clark gritted his teeth. “So you decided to recreate their weapons?”

 

Luthor grinned again, his fear momentarily overridden by his arrogance. “I decided to perfect them.”

 

Clark’s jaw clenched.

 

Luthor continued, his voice smooth. “You see, Superman, what I’ve been building is more than just a weapon. It’s a new era. A force that will render traditional warfare obsolete.”

 

Batman, still standing beside the ruined control panel, spoke for the first time. “And how does embedding Kryptonite into Superman’s body help with that?”

 

Luthor chuckled. “Consider it a field test.”

 

Clark’s fingers twitched. The urge to do more than just hold Luthor was dangerously tempting.

 

“The Vrang were fools,” Luthor mused. “They let their own weapons destroy them because they lacked vision. I, on the other hand, have vision .” His gaze flickered between the three of them. “And with my improvements? The future belongs to me.”

 

Clark’s patience snapped. With a single movement, he threw Luthor across the room.

 

Luthor collided into a reinforced wall with a heavy thud, the impact cracking the concrete. The scientists gasped, frozen in shock as Luthor groaned, slumping forward.

 

Clark strode toward him, every step heavy, controlled. Luthor coughed, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked up at Superman and laughed.

 

“Look at you,” Luthor croaked. “Acting like a god among men. No different than what I’ve always said.”

 

Clark grabbed him by the front of his suit again, yanking him up. “I don’t play god,” Clark growled. “I protect people from monsters like you.”

 

Luthor grinned, even through the pain. “Oh, Superman,” he whispered. “You still don’t get it, do you?”

 

Clark narrowed his eyes. Luthor leaned in slightly, voice a murmur. “I’m not the only one playing this game.”

 

Clark froze. Batman immediately stiffened, sensing the shift.

 

Wonder Woman took a step forward, sword still in hand. “What does that mean?” she demanded.

 

Luthor chuckled again, his breath shaky. “You think I’ve been doing this with only myself and the League?”

 

Clark’s grip tightened.

 

Batman’s voice was sharp. “Who are you working with?”

 

Luthor’s grin widened, his lip still bleeding. “Oh, Batman,” he murmured. “You’re a detective. Figure it out.”

 

Clark pulled him up higher, his fingers trembling slightly with the sheer restraint it took not to snap Luthor’s collarbone. “Talk. Now.”

 

Luthor’s gaze flickered toward Batman. “You already know. You’ve been looking in all the right places. You just haven’t connected the dots yet.”

 

Then, he let out a mocking sigh. “But by the time you do, it won’t matter.”

 

Clark slammed him against the wall again. “Who. Is. Involved?”

 

Luthor exhaled sharply, “You’ll find out soon enough.”

 

Batman moved beside Superman, his voice low. “He’s stalling.”

 

Clark gritted his teeth because Batman was right. They weren’t getting anything else out of him.

 

Wonder Woman stepped forward, lifting her golden lasso. “Then we do this my way.”

 

Luthor’s smirk finally dropped completely. But before she could loop the lasso around him, a deafening explosion rocked the entire facility. The ceiling shook, alarms blaring as emergency lights flickered.

 

Batman’s eyes snapped toward the entrance. “They’re blowing the building.”

 

Clark’s stomach dropped. Luthor grinned again, even as debris rained down.

 

“Oh dear,” he mused. “Looks like my friends don’t want me talking after all.”

 

Batman grabbed Clark’s shoulder. “We need to move. Now.”

 

Clark hesitated, his fist still clenched. He wanted to drag Luthor out. To make him answer. But Batman was right. The building was collapsing.

 

Wonder Woman’s lasso whipped forward, binding Luthor’s hands in one swift motion. “Then you’re coming with us.”

 

Luthor laughed. “Oh, I don’t think so.”

 

Before any of them could react, a secondary explosion erupted from the ceiling, sending a massive chunk of steel collapsing between them and Luthor. Clark shielded Batman and Diana with his body as debris rained down, fire erupting from the walls.

 

When the dust settled, Luthor was gone. Clark spun, scanning through the smoke with his vision, searching… Nothing.

 

Batman cursed under his breath.

 

Wonder Woman exhaled, releasing her lasso. “Coward.”

 

Clark’s fists shook. Luthor had escaped. But not before confirming what Clark had feared all along. Luthor had a larger network than anticipated.

 

And whoever was backing him? They were willing to do anything to keep the truth buried.

 

—-——————

 

The cool, sterile air of the Batcave was the first thing Clark registered when he woke up. It wasn’t the harsh artificial light of LexCorp’s lab, nor the sickly green glow of Kryptonite. Instead, a warm golden glow bathed over him, sinking deep into his skin, revitalizing him.

 

Sun lamps. Batman had put him under high-intensity sun lamps.

 

Clark exhaled, his body still aching, but the Kryptonian cells in his system were already working to repair the damage. He slowly opened his eyes, blinking against the dim surroundings of the cave.

 

The sound of keystrokes echoed through the cavern. He turned his head slightly, Batman was at the Batcomputer, fingers moving rapidly across the keys, analyzing data, scanning reports—probably searching for any trace of Luthor’s escape.

 

Clark groaned as he shifted, and Batman was instantly there.

 

“You’re awake,” Batman said, his voice sharp but controlled.

 

Clark smiled weakly. “Guess that means you didn’t let me die.”

 

Batman didn’t return the smile. Instead, he reached for a small device on the nearby medical tray. A scanner. Checking his vitals.

 

“You’re an idiot,” Batman said flatly.

 

Clark chuckled, but it hurt. “Nice to see you too, Bats.”

 

Batman’s jaw tightened. “You should have waited.”

 

Clark sighed, shifting under the warmth of the lamps. “We didn’t have time to wait.”

 

Batman’s eyes flickered over him, scanning for any residual Kryptonite traces. The Batcave’s medical tech had already extracted the last microscopic fragments from his system, but Clark was still weakened.

 

Clark studied him in return. He looked tired.

 

There were smudges of soot on his armor from the explosion at LexCorp, and there was a tension in his shoulders that hadn’t been there before.

 

Clark exhaled. “You stayed with me the whole time, didn’t you?”

 

Batman didn’t answer. Didn’t have to.

 

Clark’s voice softened. “Thank you.”

 

Batman set the scanner down with a little too much force. “You were reckless.”

 

Clark sighed. “I had to go after Luthor. You know that.”

 

Batman’s glare was sharp. “You almost got yourself killed.”

 

Clark met his gaze. “But I didn’t.”

 

Batman’s fists clenched at his sides. “Because I got there in time.”

 

Clark sat up slowly, groaning as his muscles protested. “I knew you would.”

 

Batman looked away, turning his back to him. His hands rested on the console of the computer, tension rolling off of him in waves.

 

Clark frowned, sensing something deeper. “This isn’t just about me being reckless, is it?” he asked carefully.

 

Batman exhaled slowly. “Luthor got away.”

 

Clark rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, but we’ll find him. We always do.”

 

Batman’s fingers curled against the console. “Not just Luthor. Whoever else is backing him.”

 

Clark’s stomach tightened. “You think they’re more advanced than the League of Assassins?”

 

Batman turned, eyes hard. “I know it.” He tapped a key, and the massive Batcomputer screen flickered to life, showing intercepted transmissions, financial movements, encrypted messagesr.

 

Clark’s chest tightened. Clark sighed, swinging his legs over the edge of the med bay table, his bare feet hitting the cold stone floor of the cave. “Then we figure it out. Together.”

 

Batman studied him for a long moment. Then, finally, he exhaled. “You need more time under the lamps.”

 

Clark smirked. “I’ll be fine, Mom.”

 

Batman glared. “Lie down before I put you under with tranquilizers.”

 

Clark chuckled, then winced. “Alright, alright.” He settled back down under the sun lamps, the golden light washing over him again.

 

Batman lingered for another second, watching him. Then, with a slight nod, he turned back to the Batcomputer.

 

Clark closed his eyes. For the first time since this whole mess began—he felt safe.

 

—-——————

 

The next time Clark woke up, he felt normal.

 

Well, almost. His body still ached from the Kryptonite exposure, but the deep, gnawing weakness was gone. The sun lamps had worked, his strength was returning.

 

The air in the Batcave was cool, the quiet hum of computers filling the space. And then—voices.

 

Clark kept his eyes closed, his super-hearing kicking in as he focused. Two voices.

 

One was Batman’s, low, controlled, but exhausted. The other was older, refined, with a British accent.

 

Clark listened, careful not to move.

 

“He should wake up soon,” Batman muttered.

 

The other sighed. “And then you’ll do what, Master Bruce? Scowl at him until he miraculously heals faster?”

 

Clark froze. Master Bruce? His mind raced. Batman—Bruce Wayne.

 

Clark kept his breathing even, trying to process what he had just heard. Bruce Wayne. The billionaire. The man he had spent weeks investigating. The man he had almost kissed . Batman. The same man who had just saved his life.

 

Alfred continued, seemingly unaware of the bombshell he had just dropped. “You can’t keep doing this, sir. Putting yourself through hell for people who refuse to take care of themselves—”

 

Clark felt Batman tense. “Superman is different.”

 

Alfred sighed. “They always are.”

 

Clark inhaled slowly. So. Batman was Bruce Wayne. And Bruce Wayne had just saved his life.

 

Clark wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

 

Clark kept his breathing slow and even, still feigning sleep as he processed what he had just overheard. It wasn’t possible. It shouldn’t be possible.

 

And yet, the pieces slotted together in his mind so quickly, he couldn’t believe he hadn’t figured it out sooner. The effortless wealth, the hidden intelligence, the way Bruce carried himself even when pretending to be nothing more than a careless billionaire, he had seen it all, but never put it together.

 

Clark exhaled quietly. Alright. What now ? He wasn’t sure. He just knew he couldn’t lie there pretending any longer.

 

Slowly, he shifted, making a quiet sound of discomfort. Immediately, the conversation between Batman—Bruce—and the British voice stopped.

 

A pause. “You’re awake,” Batman said, his voice cool but guarded.

 

Clark blinked his eyes open, squinting slightly against the golden glow of the sun lamps. His body felt stronger now, the last remnants of weakness fading as the solar radiation settled into his cells.

 

He turned his head, meeting Batman’s too-sharp gaze. The cowl was still on, but now? Clark could see it. See the familiar tilt of Bruce’s jaw, the tension in his posture, the same slight squint Bruce Wayne got whenever he was assessing a situation.

 

How did I miss this?

 

The man standing slightly behind Batman was the only one who looked genuinely unbothered.

 

Clark took a slow breath. He could play this one of two ways: pretend he hadn’t heard anything… or let Bruce know that he knew.

 

And when had Clark Kent ever been good at lying?

 

He sat up carefully, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted to the strength returning to his body. His gaze flicked between the two men.

 

Then, without missing a beat, he said, “So… ‘Master Bruce,’ huh?”

 

The other man did not react.

 

Batman, however, stilled completely. The cave, already quiet, went silent.

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change, but Clark saw it—the briefest flicker of calculation behind his eyes. Then, in the most Bruce Wayne move Clark had ever seen, Batman simply exhaled through his nose and turned back to the Batcomputer.

 

Clark blinked. “That’s it? That’s your response?”

 

Bruce tapped a few keys on the console, his voice as flat as ever. “You shouldn’t eavesdrop, Kent. And Alfred knew better than to use my name.”

 

Clark let out a disbelieving laugh, rubbing his face. “You’ve gotta be kidding me. How long have you known about me?”

 

Bruce grunted, “Lois said your name multiple times when she called me for help.”

 

Alfred, ever composed, stepped forward and placed a steaming cup of tea on the tray beside Clark. “Well, I suppose that’s one less secret between you.”

 

Clark shook his head, staring at Bruce’s back. “So… what now? You gonna erase my memory? Put me in a cell in the Batcave?”

 

Bruce did not look up. “If I locked up everyone who figured out my identity, I’d run out of space.”

 

Clark snorted. “Okay, but I’m guessing I’m not on that list?”

 

Bruce finally turned, his eyes sharp. “You tell anyone—”

 

Clark lifted a hand. “I won’t.”

 

A pause. Bruce studied him carefully, gauging his honesty. Then, after a long moment, he nodded slightly. “Good.”

 

Clark exhaled, still trying to wrap his head around all of this. “Man. Bruce Wayne is Batman.” He let out another soft chuckle. “This might be the biggest story of my career.”

 

Bruce’s glare could have cut through steel.

 

Clark smirked. “Kidding. Mostly.”

 

Bruce turned back to the computer, clearly done with this conversation. Clark, however, was not.

 

He stood carefully, testing his balance. “You know, I should have figured it out earlier.”

 

Bruce did not engage.

 

Clark walked over, standing beside him. “All the late-night disappearances. The fact that you somehow knew exactly where to be, every time I was investigating something. The charm act? Overplayed.”

 

Bruce still didn’t look at him.

 

Clark leaned in slightly. “I gotta admit, though,” he mused, lowering his voice just a little, “the flirting really threw me off. Smart strategy.”

 

That got a reaction. Bruce’s fingers froze over the keys for exactly one second.

 

Then, smoothly, he resumed typing. “It wasn’t strategy.”

 

Clark blinked. Okay. That was unexpected .

 

Bruce continued without looking up. “You’re annoying. It was just… habit.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Sure. Habit.”

 

Bruce’s eyes cut to him. “Are you done?”

 

Clark grinned. “Not even close.”

 

Bruce sighed, rubbing his temples. “I should have left you at LexCorp.”

 

Clark smirked. “Nah. You like having me around.”

 

Bruce opened his mouth—probably to argue—but Alfred cleared his throat.

 

“Gentlemen,” the butler said dryly. “Shall we get back to the actual problem?”

 

Bruce shot Clark a final warning glance, then turned back to the screen. Clark, still smirking, leaned against the console. Fine. They’d drop it for now.

 

Bruce Wayne was Batman. Clark was never letting him live it down.

Chapter 8: Findings

Chapter Text

The entire team was gathered around the massive holographic display, the light of the interface casting sharp shadows across their faces. The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air.

 

Wonder Woman stood at the head of the table, her arms crossed as she addressed the League.

 

“We now know that Lex Luthor was not working alone,” she said. “The League of Assassins was involved, but they have severed ties with him, which means—”

 

“They were expendable,” Batman finished. His voice was cold, analytical, as he pulled up files and surveillance data on the screen. “Luthor has another benefactor. Someone backing him from the shadows. Someone with access to resources beyond even the League of Assassins.”

 

Superman, standing at the opposite end of the table, arms crossed, nodded. “Luthor all but admitted it before he escaped. He’s confident.”

 

Flash leaned forward, tapping his fingers against the table. “Okay, so, how much bigger are we talking?”

 

GL folded his arms. “The Guardians restricted access to files on the Vrang’s weapons, that proves they are dangerous enough that the Corps is still keeping tabs on it.”

 

Cyborg pulled up a holographic display of Veridus Industries, their financial streams and shell companies sprawling across the screen like an intricate web. “I tracked the last few shipments Veridus was moving for Luthor before the League of Assassins dropped him.” He highlighted a shipment schedule. “These are components.”

 

Superman frowned. “For what?”

 

Batman’s fingers tapped the screen, zooming in on a newly uncovered set of blueprints. “We don’t know exactly what.”

 

Aquaman, arms folded, frowned at the display. “Where’s it being built?”

 

Cyborg shook his head. “That’s the problem. They covered their tracks too well. There are at least five possible locations worldwide, but there’s no data on which one is active.”

 

Wonder Woman stepped forward. “Then we divide and search them all.”

 

The League nodded.

 

Batman gestured at the map. “We need to move fast. It could be close to being operational already.”

 

Flash cracked his knuckles. “Alright, so, what’s the game plan?”

 

Batman’s gaze swept over the team as he assigned roles.

 

“Superman and Green Lantern will search the most heavily fortified location in Eastern Europe—if it’s a decoy, they’ll know quickly. Wonder Woman and Aquaman can investigate the facility in the South Pacific, Flash and Cyborg will track the digital movements of Veridus in real-time, and I will infiltrate the Gotham-based location, where remnants of the League of Assassins’ old contacts might have left a trail.”

 

Everyone nodded.

 

Superman met Batman’s gaze. “If any of us find Luthor?”

 

Batman’s expression was stone. “We take him down. And we make him talk.”

 

Superman exhaled slowly. He had no problem with that.

 

The League dispersed, each hero heading to their assigned mission. As Batman turned toward the exit, Superman fell in step beside him.

 

Bruce glanced at him. “You shouldn’t be on this mission yet. You just recovered.”

 

Clark smirked slightly. “You know me. I don’t like sitting still.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Annoying.”

 

Clark grinned. “You like it.”

 

Bruce didn’t deny it. Instead, he pulled his cape over his shoulders, stepping into the transporter chamber. Clark followed.

 

—-——————

 

South Pacific, Uncharted Waters

 

The ocean was vast, endless, and unknowable. Even to those who called it home.

 

Aquaman, his golden armor gleaming under the dim light filtering through the depths, swam effortlessly through the abyss, trident in hand. Beside him, Wonder Woman moved with equal grace, her movements unhindered by the crushing weight of the sea. Her divine nature allowed her to navigate where no surface dweller could.

 

They were deep—miles below the ocean’s surface—where even light refused to reach.

 

And somewhere ahead, hidden beneath the seabed, was their target.

 

Aquaman gestured toward the rocky formations in the distance. “There,” he muttered through their Atlantean communication link. “That outcrop doesn’t match the natural seabed formations. It’s artificial.”

 

Wonder Woman nodded. “Then we’re in the right place.”

 

The two heroes advanced, their keen senses scanning the area. The facility was buried beneath layers of rock, its entrance barely visible through the natural camouflage. But Atlantean eyes weren’t so easily fooled.

 

Aquaman reached out, pressing his hand against a concealed hatch, feeling the metal underneath. “It’s reinforced.”

 

“Meaning someone went through a lot of trouble to hide it.” Wonder Woman frowned. “But if this was a primary base, there should be movement.”

 

Aquaman tightened his grip on his trident. She was right. There were no patrols. No movement. Nothing. The facility was abandoned. Or, more likely, cleared out.

 

He motioned toward Wonder Woman, and together they moved toward the entrance. Aquaman forced the hatch open, the metal groaning under his strength as the seal broke.

 

Inside, the facility was dark. The corridors were flooded but intact, glowing with the faint remnants of emergency lighting. Crates had been left behind, but the computers were wiped clean.

 

“They knew we were coming,” Aquaman muttered.

 

Wonder Woman touched the control panel near the entrance. “No logs. No personnel files.” She narrowed her eyes. “This wasn’t a hasty evacuation. It was methodical.”

 

Aquaman clenched his jaw. “Luthor’s people left nothing behind.”

 

Wonder Woman scanned the dark corridors, her sharp gaze catching movement in the shadows.

 

“Not nothing,” she murmured.

 

Aquaman turned just as a small group of armed guards crept through the flooded halls. Their weapons were modified, a hybrid of Atlantean and alien tech. They hadn’t been expecting company.

 

Wonder Woman’s lasso snapped forward before they could react, wrapping around the first soldier, yanking him forward with godly strength. He slammed into the ground with a sharp gasp as electricity crackled through the golden coils.

 

The others scattered, raising their weapons. Aquaman moved instantly, slamming his trident into the ground, sending a shockwave of water pressure blasting through the corridor. The guards were hurled backward, weapons flying from their hands.

 

Wonder Woman advanced, grabbing another by the collar and lifting him off the ground. “Who do you work for?”

 

The man struggled, eyes darting wildly. “I—I can’t—”

 

Aquaman twirled his trident, narrowing his eyes at the others. “You have two choices. Talk now, or talk after I drag you to Atlantis for questioning.”

 

One of the other guards coughed up water, eyes frantic. “We were just—just security! We were ordered to—”

 

“Ordered by who?” Wonder Woman’s grip tightened.

 

The guard’s breath hitched. “We don’t know! The orders came through encrypted channels. All we know is that we were assigned to protect shipments. We never saw who gave the commands.”

 

Wonder Woman exchanged a look with Aquaman. The guards didn’t have the answers they needed. 

 

Aquaman sighed. “Looks like we’re dragging them to Atlantis after all.”

 

He turned toward the empty facility. Luthor had moved everything.

 

Wonder Woman’s lasso tightened around the first guard as she pulled him closer.

 

“Looks like we’re not done with you yet.”

 

The guards shuddered.

 

—-——————

 

Cyber Operations Hub

 

Cyborg’s fingers moved at inhuman speed, his cybernetic interface processing thousands of data streams per second. Encrypted communications, hidden transactions, rerouted satellite pings, every digital ghost that Veridus Industries and Luthor’s unknown benefactors had left behind.

 

Flash, arms crossed, leaned over the console. “Alright, Vic. Tell me you’ve got something, because this is like watching a hacker movie in slow motion.”

 

Cyborg didn’t look up. “You wanna help? Stop talking.”

 

Flash huffed. “Rude.”

 

But he stayed quiet. For the moment.

 

The screen in front of them displayed a complex web of digital movements, tracking real-time financial transactions connected to Luthor’s shell companies. Veridus had wiped its records, but money left a trail.

 

“There,” Cyborg muttered, isolating a series of rapid-fire fund transfers moving through international accounts.

 

Flash squinted at the screen. “Uh… English, please?”

 

Cyborg sighed. “Luthor’s people aren’t handling the money anymore. Someone else took over.”

 

Flash frowned. “The big scary mystery boss?”

 

Cyborg nodded, zooming in on the flagged accounts. “They’ve restructured all financial movements. No more Veridus transactions. This is a whole new network.”

 

Flash raised an eyebrow. “And that means…?”

 

Cyborg leaned back. “It means Veridus was always disposable.”

 

Flash whistled. “Man, rich villains really love throwing money away.”

 

Cyborg’s eyes glowed as he processed more data. “Whoever’s pulling the strings, they knew we’d be tracking Luthor. The moment he failed, they wiped the entire system and shifted operations.”

 

Flash frowned. “So, what? We lost them?”

 

Cyborg grinned. “Not yet.”

 

He tapped a command, and new data streams appeared.

 

“I found a heartbeat,” Cyborg said. “One signal they didn’t scrub fast enough.”

 

Flash’s eyes widened. “Wait, so you found a live feed?”

 

Cyborg nodded. “A server that’s still relaying encrypted logistics—location data, inventory movements, and something bigger.”

 

Flash leaned forward. “Where?”

 

Cyborg highlighted the coordinates. A single red dot pulsed on the screen. 

 

—-——————

 

Gotham City  

 

Batman moved through the darkness like a shadow, his boots silent against the damp concrete. The warehouse had been cleared out in a hurry, but he wasn’t here for what had been taken. He was here for what had been left behind.

 

The cowl’s detective vision scanned the space, mapping hidden compartments, residual heat signatures, and structural anomalies. Luthor’s operation had used this place to move weapons into Gotham’s black market, but it had never been just a smuggling hub.

 

Batman knew there was more here.

 

A concealed floor hatch, barely noticeable beneath layers of grime. The faintest heat signature pulsed beneath it—active electronics.

 

A Veridus Industries blackbox.

 

He crouched, retrieving a compact decryptor from his belt. The hidden panel clicked open, revealing a high-security data core, still intact. Whoever abandoned the warehouse had missed it. Or they didn’t think anyone would find it.

 

They underestimated me.

 

Batman pulled the core from its housing, the small device still warm from being recently active. That meant its data encryption hadn’t fully wiped yet. If he got it back to the cave in time he could crack it.

 

Then, before he could stand, something shifted. Not in the room. Below it. Batman’s breath slowed, body tensing.

 

He had assumed the warehouse was empty. But the heat signature below the panel wasn’t just from the blackbox.

 

His gloved fingers found the edge of the hatch, carefully feeling for a release mechanism. It was heavy-duty, reinforced. A hidden sublevel. He pressed a silent command to his gauntlet, activating a drone scan from the Batmobile outside. The subsurface sonar revealed a tunnel beneath the warehouse.

 

His eyes narrowed. An escape route. If someone was still down there, they weren’t escaping tonight.

 

Batman forced the hatch open, dropping into the hidden corridor below. The air was cooler, the walls industrial steel instead of brick, this wasn’t part of the original warehouse. This was built later.

 

Footsteps echoed ahead. Fast. Panicked. Batman moved.

 

His cape snapped behind him as he surged forward, boots hitting the metal grates in absolute silence. He could hear the runner’s breath growing more frantic.

 

They reached a security door. The figure fumbled at a keypad, too slow. Batman was already there. He grabbed them from behind, slamming them against the wall.

 

The Veridus operative—a low-level data engineer, judging by his ID badge—let out a strangled gasp, eyes going wide with terror as he looked up at Batman.

 

“P-please,” he stammered. “I don’t, I was just—”

 

Batman’s voice was ice. “Where did they move the operation?”

 

The man shook his head wildly. “I don’t know!”

 

Batman pressed him harder against the wall. “Wrong answer.”

 

The operative choked out a terrified breath. “I—okay! They relocated! B-but we weren’t told where. Only that the next phase is—”

 

He froze. Batman’s eyes narrowed. “The next phase is what?”

 

The man swallowed hard. “—already started.”

 

A cold chill ran through Batman’s chest. He leaned in, voice dangerously low. “What are they building?”

 

The operative shook his head again. “I swear, I don’t know!”

 

Batman’s grip tightened. “Where’s Luthor?”

 

The man let out a sharp breath. “G-gone. He failed. They cut him off.”

 

Batman’s mind raced. That meant whoever was really in charge had moved on.

 

The operative’s breath was ragged. “Y-you don’t get it. Veridus was just a shell. It was never about Gotham. This thing is global.”

 

He released the operative, letting him slump to the floor. “If you lied to me,” Batman said flatly, “I’ll find you again.”

 

The man nodded frantically. Batman pressed a command on his gauntlet, activating a remote Bat-drone from the Gotham PD database. Within minutes, GCPD sirens wailed in the distance.

 

Batman was already gone.

 

The Batmobile’s engine roared through the Gotham tunnels, the secured Veridus data core locked in a containment case in the passenger seat. Batman activated the League’s secure channel. “Batman to League.”

 

Wonder Woman’s voice came through immediately. “We’re here.”

 

“I found something.” He tapped the data core. “Luthor’s real backers, they’re moving forward without him.”

 

Superman’s voice followed. “Then who are we dealing with?”

 

Batman’s gaze flickered toward the encrypted drive. “I’m about to find out.”

 

His fingers tightened on the steering wheel.

 

—-——————

 

Eastern Europe, Remote Mountain Facility

The wind howled through the desolate mountain range, whipping ice and snow across the jagged cliffs. The facility had been buried within the rock itself, almost indistinguishable from the landscape, a hidden fortress carved into the frozen earth.

 

Superman hovered in the air just above the structure, his breath steady despite the freezing temperatures. His eyes glowed faintly as he used his enhanced vision to scan the facility’s depths.

 

Green Lantern floated beside him, his ring pulsing with energy. “I don’t like this,” John muttered. “It’s too quiet.”

 

Superman nodded, his x-ray vision sweeping through the reinforced walls. John’s ring flashed, sending out a scan. The readings came back instantly.

 

What he saw made his stomach drop. “Oh, hell no,” GL muttered.

 

Beneath the mountain, deep in the earth, sat an enormous machine.

 

It stretched for miles, its core pulsating with unfamiliar energy. Rows of power generators lined the underground chamber, feeding directly into the device. The machinery was unlike anything either of them had seen before.

 

GL turned to Superman. “Tell me that’s not what I think it is.”

 

John’s ring flickered again, analyzing the structure’s energy composition. The readings came back unstable, an erratic power source that shouldn’t exist.

 

“It’s not finished. But it’s close.”

 

Superman’s fists clenched. “Then we’re out of time.”

 

The two heroes dropped down toward the facility entrance, their landing silent but deliberate. Superman’s eyes narrowed. “We call the League.”

 

John was already opening the comms. “Green Lantern to League.”

 

A pause. Then Wonder Woman’s voice came through, steady and commanding. “Report.”

 

Superman took the communicator. “We found something.”

 

A beat of silence. Then Batman’s voice cut in, sharp and precise. “What kind of something?”

 

Superman’s gaze flickered toward the massive hidden device pulsing beneath them. “Something bad.”

 

GL gritted his teeth. “We need everyone here. Now.”

 

“Understood. We’re on our way.”

Chapter 9: Under the Mountain

Chapter Text

The snowstorm had worsened, thick white flurries sweeping across the icy cliffs as the Justice League assembled at the base of the mountain. Their silhouettes stood firm against the storm, the urgency in the air palpable.

 

Superman and Green Lantern were waiting as the others descended—Wonder Woman and Aquaman from the South Pacific, Flash and Cyborg from the base, and Batman emerging from the shadows like a specter.

 

The team stood in a loose circle, their capes and armor dusted with frost, their expressions grim. Superman broke the silence.

 

“This is it,” he said. “We found the facility.”

 

GL crossed his arms. “And it’s huge. There’s a machine buried deep beneath this mountain, something unlike anything we’ve seen before. It’s powered by a hybrid of alien and human tech.”

 

Cyborg’s eyes glowed as he pulled up a holographic projection from his systems, displaying the digital map he and Flash had pieced together. “We tracked every single transaction connected to Luthor’s projects. Once he failed, all resources were redirected here. This isn’t just a base.” He expanded the display. “It’s the final phase.”

 

Aquaman grunted. “Final phase of what?”

 

Batman, who had been silent up until now, spoke. “Of the return.”

 

Everyone turned toward him. His cowl was dusted with snow, his expression was unreadable.

 

Superman frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

Batman tapped a control on his gauntlet, uploading the decrypted data from the Veridus warehouse. A new set of blueprints, ancient texts, and financial movements appeared above Cyborg’s projection.

 

“The League of Assassins wasn’t just working with Luthor,” Batman said. “They were covering for someone else. Someone who has been orchestrating this from the very beginning.”

 

He turned his gaze to Wonder Woman. “You’re familiar with them.”

 

Diana’s brow furrowed. Batman zoomed in on the encrypted name buried in the files. The word glowed red against the dark screen.

 

Vandal Savage.

 

A cold silence settled over the League. Wonder Woman’s expression darkened, her grip tightening on the hilt of her sword. “Savage…”

 

Flash looked between them. “Okay, someone wanna fill in the non-immortal members?”

 

Superman’s face hardened. “Vandal Savage is one of the most dangerous beings on Earth.”

 

“He’s more than that,” Wonder Woman muttered. “He is a warlord from the dawn of humanity. An immortal tyrant who has shaped civilizations for thousands of years, only to destroy them when they no longer suited his needs.”

 

Aquaman’s jaw tightened. “And now he’s working with Luthor?”

 

Batman shook his head. “Luthor was a pawn. Savage used him to develop the technology he needed, then discarded him when he failed. The Vrang weaponry, the modified Kryptonian tech, the Veridus industries financial backing,  it all leads back to Savage.”

 

Cyborg zoomed in on the hologram. “I decrypted some of the research logs from the Veridus core.” His expression darkened. “Savage is rebuilding something.”

 

Superman clenched his fists. “The machine we saw underground.”

 

Cyborg nodded. “It’s not just a power source. It’s a terraformer.”

 

The realization settled over the team like a hammer blow.

 

“A terraformer?” GL asked. “As in, changing the entire environment?”

 

“Yes,” Cyborg confirmed. “However, Savage isn’t just planning to reshape a city or a country.” His voice grew heavier. “He’s planning to reshape the entire planet.”

 

The wind howled around them.

 

Flash blew out a breath. “Okay, yeah, that’s bad. That’s really bad.”

 

Superman turned to Batman. “What’s the endgame?”

 

Batman’s voice was like steel. “Savage has always believed himself to be humanity’s rightful ruler. Every war, every empire he has raised or destroyed, it’s all been leading to this.” He pointed at the hologram.

 

“This machine? It’s a genetic filter. It won’t just terraform the Earth.” His gaze flicked toward Wonder Woman and Aquaman.

 

“It will erase everyone who doesn’t fit Savage’s vision of the future.”

 

Diana’s eyes flashed with fury. “That monster.”

 

Superman’s breath came slow and controlled, but inside, he was seething. “This stops tonight,” he said.

 

Batman nodded. “We don’t have much time. The machine is almost complete. If we don’t act now, it will activate and once it does, we may not be able to shut it down.”

 

Flash cracked his knuckles. “Okay, so what’s the plan?”

 

Batman pulled up a strategic map of the facility. “The base has three main access points. We’ll need to split up.”

 

He gestured at Wonder Woman, Aquaman, and Cyborg. “You three take the control center and shut down their defense systems. If Savage has a failsafe, we need to deactivate it first.”

 

He turned to Flash and Green Lantern. “You two take the lower levels. Find out how far along the machine is, and if it’s already powered up, disrupt the energy flow.”

 

Finally, he looked at Superman. “You and I are going to find Savage.”

 

Superman exhaled. “Let’s move.”

 

—-——————

 

The Justice League split into three teams, each taking a different path into the heart of Savage’s hidden stronghold. The storm raged outside, but inside the facility, the air was still, filled with an eerie hum from the massive terraforming machine buried beneath the rock.

 

Wonder Woman, Aquaman, and Cyborg, The Control Center

 

The steel corridors of the upper facility were eerily empty. The usual hum of security systems and armed guards was absent, replaced by a silence that felt deliberate.

 

“I don’t like this,” Aquaman muttered, gripping his trident as they advanced.

 

Cyborg’s optical scanners swept ahead, analyzing the structure. “Their defenses should have tripped by now. This place is wired, motion sensors, automated turrets, heat signatures.”

 

Diana unsheathed her sword, her grip steady. “It’s a trap.”

 

Aquaman smirked. “Good. I like traps.”

 

They reached the main control room, a massive circular hub lined with computer terminals and glowing holographic projections of Earth’s geography. The terraformer’s impact zones.

 

Cyborg immediately moved to the main console, his fingers integrating with the system. “I’ll shut down their internal security.”

 

The moment he touched it, red warning lights flashed. A voice echoed through the chamber. “Security breach detected.”

 

Cyborg’s eyes widened. “Son of a—”

 

Panels on the walls slid open, revealing defense turrets and humanoid automated sentries, their bodies reinforced with alien alloy.

 

Diana whipped her lasso forward, yanking a turret out of its housing and hurling it into another. Sparks erupted as the machines came to life.

 

Aquaman charged forward, twirling his trident and smashing through the first wave of sentries, their bodies shattering like glass beneath the enchanted metal. “Hurry it up, Cyborg!”

 

“I’m working on it!” Cyborg gritted his teeth, hacking through the defensive firewall. “This system is more advanced than Luthor’s.”

 

Diana sliced through another wave of sentries, her sword glowing. “We’ll hold them off. Do what you must!”

 

Cyborg’s systems glowed, pushing deeper into the code. He had to shut this down before it was too late.

 

—-——————

 

Flash and Green Lantern, The Lower Levels

 

Flash and GL raced through the underground corridors, their footsteps echoing as they reached the central reactor chamber.

 

Green Lantern’s ring pulsed, scanning the massive fusion core feeding energy into the terraformer.

 

Flash skidded to a stop. “Okay, wow. That’s a lot of power.”

 

John’s ring highlighted the reactor’s structure. “It’s a controlled mix of alien fusion and Earth-based bio-energy. They’re blending organic matter into the energy output.”

 

Flash made a face. “So… what, the world-killer machine is part Frankenstein?”

 

John’s jaw tightened. “It’s worse. It’s designed to evolve as it runs.” He turned to Flash. “We need to disrupt it.”

 

Flash grinned. “That, I can do.”

 

He took off, becoming a red blur as he circled the reactor at super-speed, generating a high-frequency vibration. The walls of the structure shook, disrupting the stabilizers.

 

The moment he reached critical velocity, defensive drones emerged from the reactor walls.

 

Green Lantern formed a massive energy shield, blocking the incoming plasma rounds. “Flash, keep going, I’ll cover you!”

 

Flash pushed faster, his speed reaching dimensional-breaking levels as he phased through the reactor’s energy casing, disrupting its integrity.

 

“Power destabilizing,” the automated system warned.

 

John gritted his teeth, reinforcing the shield. “Just a little more…”

 

If they could destabilize the reactor, the entire machine might become vulnerable.

 

—-——————

 

Superman and Batman, Confronting Savage

 

Deep inside the facility, through the darkest tunnels, Superman and Batman moved with purpose.

 

The chamber ahead was vast, a cathedral of steel and stone, illuminated by the pulsing glow of the machine’s core far below. Standing at the edge of the platform, watching the chaos unfold on his screens, was Vandal Savage.

 

He turned as they approached, smirking. “Ah,” Savage mused, his voice smooth as ever. “I was wondering when you’d arrive.”

 

Superman stepped forward, his eyes glowing red-hot. “It’s over, Savage.”

 

Batman threw a batarang, aiming for the nearest control panel, but before it could strike, the air shimmered.

 

A force field flickered to life, absorbing the impact.

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. “He was expecting us.”

 

Savage chuckled. “Of course I was.”

 

Superman’s fists tightened. “Your machine won’t work.”

 

Savage’s eyes glowed faintly in the dim light. “You misunderstand, Kryptonian. It already does.”

 

Batman scanned the core with his cowl’s systems. What he saw made his blood run cold. The terraformer’s activation sequence had already begun. They were too late.

 

Superman stepped forward. “We’ll destroy it.”

 

Savage smiled. “By all means… try.”

 

From the shadows behind him, reinforcements emerged. Genetically modified warriors—stronger, faster, enhanced beyond human limitations.

 

Savage gestured at them lazily. “They’ll keep you entertained while I finish shaping the world.”

 

Superman launched forward as the warriors charged. Batman was already moving, analyzing their weaknesses.

 

Superman’s fists cracked against superhuman bone with the force of an earthquake.

 

One of the warriors—a towering brute with glowing veins of Vrang bio-energy—swung a massive fist. Superman blocked, but the impact rattled his bones.

 

They were strong. Stronger than Luthor’s usual lackeys. But Superman had fought gods.

 

He grabbed the warrior’s arm and launched him through a steel wall, sending debris crashing into the core chamber.

 

Batman moved like a ghost in the darkness, dodging a wild swing from one of the genetically modified enforcers. Before the warrior could react, Batman struck three precise nerve clusters, disabling him in an instant. More were coming.

 

Savage stood at the edge of the chamber, watching calmly. He wasn’t running. He was waiting.

 

“He’s stalling,” Batman muttered into the comms.

 

Superman dodged another strike, eyes burning red-hot. Savage smiled.

 

“You still think this is about a fight?” he mused. “You’re playing checkers while I’m finishing a game of chess I started fifty thousand years ago.”

 

Superman’s glare hardened. “Whatever you think you’ve built, it won’t survive this.”

 

Savage sighed. “You always reduce things to destruction, Superman. But I don’t need to survive this.” He gestured toward the terraformer’s control panel. “I already won.”

 

Batman’s eyes flicked to the console. The numbers were counting down. They had less than five minutes.

 

—-——————

 

Diana drove her blade through the last sentry, sparks flying as the automaton collapsed. Across the chamber, Aquaman twirled his trident, sending an electric current through the room, frying the remaining turrets.

 

Cyborg’s systems hummed with power, his arm interfacing directly with the control panel. “Okay, I’ve got partial access to their defense grid.”

 

Diana wiped blood from her brow. “Disable everything.”

 

Cyborg’s fingers worked rapidly over the keys. “Trying!”

 

Aquaman swung his trident over his shoulder. “We don’t have more time.”

 

Cyborg cursed under his breath.

 

—-——————

 

Flash ran, his body a crimson blur, dodging fire from the automated turrets lining the reactor chamber.

 

GL’s ring pulsed, constructing an energy hammer that crushed an incoming drone. “We can’t just run in circles, we have to shut this thing down.”

 

Barry dodged another explosion. “You think I don’t know that? I’m fast, not stupid.”

 

John scanned the reactor core, his face grim. “We can’t destroy it. The failsafe protocols will reroute the power.”

 

Flash skidded to a stop. “Then what?”

 

John’s eyes glowed with understanding. “We overload it.”

 

Flash grinned. “Now you’re speaking my language.”

 

John extended his ring’s power field. “Start running. Get me a charge to feed into the core.”

 

Flash took off. His lightning crackled as he ran faster and faster, the charge building around him, turning him into a living conduit. The reactor’s alarms screamed.

 

They were seconds away from overloading the entire machine.

 

—-——————

 

Superman blasted forward, fists glowing with solar fury, slamming into the nearest warrior. The ground shook with the impact.

 

Batman rolled into position behind him, planting detonation charges along the machine’s stabilizers.

 

Savage watched without fear. “Even if you destroy this place,” he mused, “you can’t stop what’s coming.”

 

Superman’s eyes burned. “Watch me.”

 

Then he punched Savage square in the jaw. Savage flew backward, crashing against the console. But when he rose, he was smiling.

 

Superman frowned. “What?”

 

Savage wiped blood from his mouth. The terraformer roared to life.

 

The mountain shook violently, a pulse of energy radiating from deep below, disrupting the magnetic field of the entire planet.

 

Cyborg’s voice crackled over the comms. “Guys—IT’S STARTING.”

 

Flash’s voice followed: “Almost got the reactor unstable!”

 

Wonder Woman: “We need another minute!”

 

Superman’s heart pounded.

 

Batman finished arming the explosives. “Superman—”

 

Superman didn’t hesitate. He flew to the terraformer’s power core, planting both hands against its surface. The energy burned through him, his skin glowing from the sheer radiation output, but he held on.

 

He gritted his teeth, pulling the energy outward, forcing his body to absorb as much of it as he could.

 

“Flash,” Batman barked. “NOW.”

 

Flash let go of the charge.

 

The reactor overloaded, energy imploding on itself, sending a catastrophic pulse through the facility.

 

Cyborg slammed the control override. The machine buckled.

 

BAM .

 

A massive explosion erupted from the core, sending a shockwave through the mountain, collapsing the underground structure.

 

Batman barely activated his grapple in time, swinging away as flames erupted beneath him. Superman took the brunt of the blast, his body absorbing the worst of the energy before he was hurled into the air, crashing through layers of rock.

 

The mountain crumbled. The League barely made it out before the entire facility collapsed into a molten wreck. Savage’s forces were gone. The terraformer was destroyed.

 

Superman, wounded but alive, landed hard in the snow. His chest heaved. He could still feel the raw power of the machine pulsing through him, even though it was gone.

 

He exhaled sharply. It was over.

 

Batman landed beside him. “You good?”

 

Superman smiled weakly. “Never better.”

 

The League regrouped, watching as the last remnants of the facility burned.

 

Flash exhaled. “So. That sucked.”

 

Green Lantern crossed his arms. “Yeah. And we still don’t know where Savage went.”

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. “He’ll be back, but not today.”

 

Superman wiped ash from his suit, looking toward the wreckage. The war was over. For now.

Chapter 10: Hiding & Talking

Summary:

This is the last chapter of this storyline - the next chapters will cover the new Watchtower, a new addition to the characters, and more adventures!! Thanks for reading :)

Chapter Text

Clark sighed as he leaned against his kitchen counter, staring down at his phone.

 

For the fifth time that day, he scrolled through his recent calls.

 

Five missed calls. Two unanswered texts. All to one person.

 

Bruce Wayne.

 

Clark ran a hand through his hair, exhaling through his nose. He told himself he wasn’t worried. Bruce was like this. He withdrew. He vanished. That was his nature.

 

But after everything, after they had fought side by side, risked their lives to stop Savage’s plan, after Bruce had dragged him back to the Batcave and stayed by his side until he recovered, Clark had thought…

 

But then the radio silence started. Clark had tried to be patient.

 

The first few days after the mission, he let it go. He figured Bruce needed time, maybe to recover, maybe to process, maybe just to pretend he didn’t have people who actually cared about him.

 

Then a week passed. Then two. Now, Clark was done waiting.

 

He hit redial and lifted the phone to his ear, listening as it rang.

 

Once. Twice. Three times.

 

“The number you have dialed is unavailable—” Clark hung up before the automated message could finish.

 

He set the phone down, drumming his fingers against the counter. Fine. If Bruce wanted to ignore him, that was his choice, but Clark wasn’t just going to let it go.

Bruce might be used to pushing people away—Clark wasn’t the type to be pushed.

 

If Batman wasn’t going to answer? Then maybe it was time for Superman to pay a visit.

 

—-——————

 

Bruce sat alone in the darkened study, the only light coming from the crackling fireplace and the faint glow of the Batcomputer monitor across the room. A half-empty glass of whiskey rested in his hand, untouched for the last hour.

 

His phone sat on the table beside him, screen dark. Clark had called again. Bruce hadn’t answered. He never did.

 

He told himself it was necessary. That after everything, after Savage, after almost losing everything, he needed time to reset. To detach.

 

That’s what he did. That’s what he had always done.

 

Clark had started calling a few days after the mission. Checking in. First it was about League business, then about him. The way he phrased it was subtle, but Bruce knew better.

 

You doing alright, Bruce?

Haven’t seen you in a bit.

Call me when you get this.

 

He hadn’t. Because if he did, he knew exactly how that conversation would go. Clark would ask why he was avoiding him. He’d ask what was wrong. Bruce would have to come up with a lie.

 

Because the truth? The truth was he didn’t know how to deal with Clark.

 

The way Clark looked at him, the way he had trusted him, relied on him—not just as Batman, not just as a teammate, but as Bruce.

 

The way Clark had almost died and Bruce had barely left his side, watching over him in the Batcave like some kind of fool who cared too much.

 

Bruce exhaled, rubbing his temple. This wasn’t supposed to happen. This wasn’t supposed to be complicated.

 

Clark had a way of getting past every wall Bruce built, without even trying. And that terrified him more than any war, any villain, any threat he had ever faced. He knew what would happen if he let Clark in.

 

Bruce Wayne did not get happy endings. A knock at the study door pulled him from his thoughts.

 

Alfred stepped inside, his usual poised expression not quite hiding the sharp knowing in his eyes. “You should answer him, sir.”

 

Bruce didn’t move. “No.”

 

Alfred sighed. “How very predictable of you.”

 

Bruce swirled the untouched whiskey in his glass. “Clark will be fine.”

 

Alfred arched a brow. “Is that what you’re telling yourself? That avoiding him is for his sake?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “I’m not avoiding him.”

 

Alfred folded his arms. “Ah. So you’re simply declining every call out of coincidence?”

 

Bruce didn’t respond.

 

Alfred took a slow step forward, gaze steady. “You’re making a mistake.”

 

Bruce looked up. “I make a lot of those.”

 

“Yes,” Alfred said. “And this is one you will regret.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair. “Clark doesn’t need me.”

 

Alfred’s expression softened. “Maybe not.” He paused. “But he wants you.”

 

Bruce said nothing. Alfred studied him for a long moment, then simply shook his head. “Very well, sir. If you insist on being miserable, far be it from me to stop you.”

 

With that, he turned and left, leaving Bruce alone once more. Bruce let his gaze drift back to the phone. Clark’s name was still in his call history. Bruce reached for the glass of whiskey.

 

—-——————

 

Clark hovered just outside Wayne Manor’s massive gates, arms crossed, lips pressed into a thin line.

 

He had tried calling. He had tried waiting. He had tried giving Bruce space. Enough was enough.

 

He was done letting Bruce push him away.

 

The iron gates loomed ahead, locked as always. The mansion beyond was dark, save for a few dim lights flickering behind the windows.

 

Clark landed softly on the wet pavement. The Gotham air was thick, the scent of damp stone filling his senses. He pressed the intercom button. A pause. Then a familiar gravelly voice filtered through the speaker.

 

“Go home, Clark.”

 

Clark exhaled through his nose. “Not happening.”

 

The intercom cut off. Clark rolled his eyes. Fine. If Bruce thought a locked gate was going to keep him out, he had forgotten who he was dealing with.

 

He could just fly in. Break a window. Rip the doors off their hinges. No. Clark had a better idea.

 

Instead of using force, he casually strolled toward the side gardens, where he found the door to a rarely used servants’ entrance. And, sure enough, the back door was unlocked.

 

Clark smiled. Alfred. The old man was on his side.

 

He stepped inside, moving through the quiet halls of Wayne Manor. The air smelled of aged wood and old books, the warmth of the fireplace burning faintly from down the hall.

 

Clark didn’t need super-hearing to know exactly where Bruce was. He found him in the study, seated in that ridiculous leather chair, staring at the unlit fireplace like he was brooding over the meaning of life.

 

Clark stopped in the doorway. “You know, you’re getting predictable.”

 

Bruce didn’t turn. “And you’re getting annoying.”

 

Clark stepped forward. “Then why’d you leave the door open?”

 

Bruce sighed. “I didn’t.”

 

Clark smirked. “Alfred did.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “Traitor.”

 

Clark folded his arms. “Yeah, well, maybe he’s just tired of watching you shut people out.”

 

Bruce finally turned, his expression cold. “What do you want, Clark?”

 

Clark stared at him, really stared, searching for the answer beneath the mask of indifference.

 

“I want to know why you’ve been avoiding me,” Clark said. “And don’t say you haven’t, because we both know that’s a lie.”

 

Bruce looked away, fingers curling against the armrest. “I’ve been busy.”

 

Clark scoffed. “Right. Too busy to answer one phone call? Even when we just saved the damn world together?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened.

 

Clark stepped closer. “Talk to me, Bruce.”

 

Bruce’s hands clenched. “There’s nothing to talk about.”

 

Clark’s eyes flashed. “ Bullshit .”

 

Bruce stood suddenly, stepping toward him, his movements controlled, but Clark could see the cracks. “You’re wasting your time,” Bruce said, voice low, sharp, dangerous. “I don’t need you checking in on me like I’m one of your strays.”

 

Clark narrowed his eyes. “You’re not a stray, Bruce.” His voice softened. “You’re my friend.”

 

Bruce let out a hollow laugh. “Friendship? You think that’s what this is?”

 

Clark’s brows furrowed. “What are you talking about?”

 

Bruce shook his head, turning away. “I don’t need this.”

 

Clark stepped in front of him, blocking his path. “Yeah? Then why won’t you look me in the eye?”

 

Bruce glared. “Move.”

 

Clark didn’t budge. “No.”

 

Bruce’s fists clenched at his sides. “Clark—”

 

“Say it,” Clark demanded. “Say whatever it is you’re trying so hard not to say.”

 

Bruce’s chest rose and fell sharply. His heartbeat—normally steady as stone—was erratic.

 

“I don’t care.”

 

Clark stilled.

 

Bruce’s voice was sharp, cutting. “I don’t care about you. I don’t care about whatever you think we have. So stop acting like this matters.”

 

Silence. The words hung in the air like a blade.

 

Clark exhaled slowly. And then he laughed. Bruce’s expression flickered.

 

Clark shook his head, stepping even closer. “You’re a terrible liar.”

 

Bruce’s glare hardened. “Clark—”

 

Clark’s voice lowered. “You care. You care so much that it scares the hell out of you.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled into fists, but he didn’t move.

 

Clark’s tone softened, but it didn’t waver. “You push people away because it’s easier than letting them stay.” He tilted his head. “I’m not going anywhere.”

 

Bruce’s breath caught for half a second. Clark saw it.

 

“You care,” Clark murmured, voice steady. “So just admit it.”

 

Bruce didn’t speak. He didn’t deny it.

 

Clark took a slow step back, giving him space. “I’ll be here,” he said quietly. “Whenever you decide you’re ready.”

 

Bruce didn’t stop him as he turned toward the door.

 

Just before Clark left, Bruce’s voice, quiet, raw, stopped him. “…I know.”

 

Clark turned back. Bruce wasn’t looking at him, but his shoulders had relaxed, the weight on him just a little lighter. It wasn’t much, but it was a start.

 

Clark smiled softly. “Good.”

 

He turned toward the door, giving Bruce space, but something in the air shifted. A small, almost imperceptible hitch in Bruce’s breath. Clark’s brow furrowed. His senses tuned in immediately.

 

Bruce’s heartbeat was slower than it should have been when it returned to resting. His breathing was just slightly off. His posture was rigid, but not in his usual way. The way Bruce was holding himself, just barely, like his ribs were too tight. The faint, dried bloodstain on the side of his dark sweater, mostly hidden beneath the fabric. The way his left side barely moved when he breathed.

 

Clark’s stomach tightened. “You’re hurt.”

 

Bruce didn’t react at first. Then he exhaled. “It’s nothing.”

 

Clark turned fully, stepping closer. “Nothing? Bruce, you can barely breathe.”

 

Bruce tensed as Clark’s gaze swept over him, scanning him the way only Superman could.

 

Clark’s voice dropped. “How bad is it?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “Clark—”

 

Clark’s expression hardened. “Sit down.”

 

Bruce stared at him, unmoving.

 

Clark sighed. “I mean it. Sit. Down.”

 

For once, Bruce didn’t argue. With slow, deliberate movements, he lowered himself back into his chair. Even that small action made him inhale sharply.

 

Clark frowned. “What happened?”

 

Bruce waved a hand dismissively. “Last patrol. Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

 

Clark’s eyes narrowed. He could already see it—Bruce’s ribs weren’t expanding properly. The faint bruising spreading along his side, hidden beneath the sweater.

 

Clark crouched in front of him, gentle but firm. “Take off the sweater.”

 

Bruce scoffed. “Not happening.”

 

Clark’s expression didn’t change. “Bruce.”

 

Silence stretched. Then, grudgingly, Bruce pulled the sweater up slowly, clearly fighting the pain.

 

Clark inhaled sharply. Dark purple bruising spread across Bruce’s left side, wrapping around his ribs. The skin was angry and swollen, a wound near his hip half-stitched but bleeding again.

 

Clark gritted his teeth. “You shouldn’t even be moving. How did you act so normal?”

 

Bruce shrugged. “I’ve had worse.”

 

Clark glared. “That’s not the point.”

 

Bruce leaned back slightly, clearly exhausted, but his voice stayed even. “I’ll be fine.”

 

Clark huffed. “Yeah. Because I’m going to fix this.”

 

Bruce gave him a look. “You’re not my medic.”

 

“Too bad. You’re stuck with me.”

 

Before Bruce could argue, Clark stood and strode toward the small first-aid cabinet tucked near the fireplace. He pulled out medical supplies, antiseptic, fresh gauze, and painkillers.

 

He returned, kneeling in front of Bruce again, uncapping the antiseptic. “This is going to sting.”

 

Bruce watched him carefully, something unreadable in his eyes. Then, quietly, he said, “You don’t have to do this.”

 

Clark looked up, gaze steady. “Yes, I do.”

 

Bruce’s lips pressed into a thin line. Clark worked carefully, his fingers gentle but efficient as he cleaned the wound, applied fresh bandages, and checked for anything more serious. Bruce hissed when Clark touched a particularly deep bruise.

 

Clark’s jaw tightened. “Your ribs are fractured.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Figured.”

 

Clark finished wrapping his side, securing the bandages with practiced ease. He had done this before for people he cared about. He just hadn’t expected Bruce to ever let him.

 

Clark sat back, his hands resting on his knees. “You need rest.”

 

Bruce let out a dry laugh. “I don’t rest.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “Then start.”

 

Bruce’s gaze flickered to him. “That an order?”

 

Clark held his stare. “That’s a request.”

 

Bruce watched him for a long moment. “Fine.”

 

Clark’s eyebrows lifted. “Did you just agree to something?”

 

Bruce sighed. “Don’t make me regret it.”

 

Clark smirked. “Too late.”

 

A brief silence settled between them. The rain continued to drum softly against the windows, the fire casting a warm glow over the room.

 

Clark finally spoke. “You didn’t have to do this alone, you know.”

 

Bruce’s gaze drifted. “I always have.”

 

Clark’s voice softened. “You don’t anymore.”

 

Bruce didn’t answer right away. But his shoulders—normally so tense, so locked in—relaxed just slightly.

 

Clark saw it, the way the weight pressing down on Bruce eased, if only for a moment. It wasn’t much, but it was enough for now.

 

Clark stood, reaching down. “Come on.”

 

Bruce looked up at him. “What are you doing?”

 

Clark sighed. “Getting you to bed before you collapse in this chair.”

 

Bruce scowled. “I’m fine.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “You have fractured ribs, and I just spent the last twenty minutes patching you up. I’m not letting you fall asleep in a chair like some stubborn old man.”

 

Bruce scoffed but didn’t protest, which was as close to a win as Clark was going to get.

 

Clark bent down, careful but firm, and hooked an arm under Bruce’s before pulling him up. Bruce tensed at first, but he let Clark take his weight, shifting against him just enough to allow himself to be led.

 

Clark guided him through the quiet halls of Wayne Manor, the firelight flickering along the walls. The rain outside had softened into a steady drizzle, casting rhythmic shadows across the windows.

 

When they reached Bruce’s bedroom, Clark pushed open the heavy wooden door. The room was minimalist, darker than expected, save for the dim bedside lamp casting a faint glow.

 

Bruce sighed as Clark helped him sit down on the edge of the bed.

 

Clark leaned down, carefully pulling back the blankets. “Lie down.”

 

Bruce shot him a look. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

 

Clark smirked. “A little.”

 

Bruce sighed but slowly eased himself back, wincing slightly as his body adjusted to the mattress. Clark lifted the covers, carefully tucking them around Bruce’s frame. It was a quiet, simple gesture.

 

Something so normal. Something Bruce probably hadn’t let anyone do for him in a very, very long time.

 

Clark pulled the blanket up to Bruce’s chest before stepping back. “Get some sleep.”

 

He turned to leave, but before he could take a step a hand caught his wrist. Clark froze.

 

Bruce’s grip was light but deliberate. His voice, normally so controlled, so detached, was soft when he spoke. “…Stay.”

 

Clark turned back, surprised by how vulnerable it sounded.

 

Bruce wasn’t looking at him, staring somewhere at the ceiling instead, his fingers still loosely curled around Clark’s wrist.

 

He nodded. “Okay.”

 

Bruce released his wrist and shifted slightly, adjusting against the pillow. His eyes fluttered closed, his breath evening out.

 

Clark sat carefully on the edge of the bed, watching as the exhaustion finally won. Clark exhaled softly. And then, on an impulse he didn’t question, he leaned forward, brushing the faintest kiss against Bruce’s forehead.

 

Bruce didn’t wake, but his breath hitched, just slightly. Clark smiled.

 

“Goodnight, Bruce.”

 

Then he settled in, watching over him as the storm slowly faded away.

 

—-——————

 

Bruce woke up warm. That was the first thing his tired mind registered.

 

The second? He wasn’t alone. For a moment, he stayed still, his senses catching up, pulling him from the haze of sleep. His ribs ached less, his body felt surprisingly relaxed, and there was a solid warm weight against his side.

 

Bruce blinked his eyes open. Clark. Clark was still here.

 

They had fallen asleep at some point in the night, and now Clark was sprawled across half the bed, arms loosely draped over Bruce, his breathing slow and steady. Bruce barely processed the reality of it.

 

Clark wasn’t crushing him, but his presence was unmistakable—the warmth of him, the way his heartbeat was so steady, so constant. Bruce had never woken up like this before. Not with someone like him.

 

And the worst part? He didn’t hate it.

 

Bruce shifted slightly, just enough to move Clark’s arm off his chest, but the moment he did, Clark stirred.

 

A quiet, sleepy mumble left his lips before his arms instinctively pulled Bruce closer again. Bruce froze.

 

Clark’s face was pressed into his shoulder, arms wrapped around his torso like they’d done this a hundred times before. Bruce didn’t know what to do.

 

Clark let out a deep, slow sigh, his voice muffled against Bruce’s skin. “Mmm… morning.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Clark.”

 

Clark made a small, content noise, barely opening his eyes. “Huh?”

 

“You’re still here.”

 

Clark cracked one eye open, his lips twitching into a smile. “You asked me to stay.”

 

Bruce huffed. “I didn’t ask you to cuddle me.”

 

Clark stretched lazily but didn’t move away. “Well, maybe you needed it.”

 

Bruce glared. “I don’t need—”

 

Clark grinned, finally pulling back and sitting up. “Okay, okay. I’ll give you your personal space back.”

 

Bruce took a slow breath, ignoring the way his body immediately missed the warmth. Clark rubbed a hand over his face, still clearly waking up.

 

Then, with a knowing glint in his eye, he glanced at Bruce. “So… how’s the rib?”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes. “You’re insufferable in the morning.”

 

Clark grinned. “You say that like I’m not insufferable all the time.”

 

Bruce swung his legs off the bed. “You’re worse now.”

 

Clark chuckled.

 

Bruce ran a hand through his hair, already regretting last night’s decision to let Clark stay. Not because it was bad. Because it was too easy.

 

Clark stood, stretching out his back before offering a hand. “Come on. Breakfast.”

 

Bruce stared at him.

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “What?”

 

“You’re making breakfast?”

 

Clark scoffed. “I saved the world. I think I can handle eggs and toast.”

 

Bruce didn’t move.

 

Clark sighed dramatically. “Fine. You make breakfast. I’ll just sit there looking handsome and charming.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “You’re exhausting.”

 

“You’re still smiling, though.”

 

Bruce hadn’t noticed that. Which only made him scowl.

 

Clark laughed, already heading toward the kitchen. “Come on, Bats. Let’s get some food in you before you start brooding again.”

 

Bruce shook his head but followed anyway. Because if Clark was here, if he was still showing up, still staying despite everything—

 

Then maybe, Bruce would let him.

 

By the time Clark and Bruce made it downstairs, the scent of fresh coffee, eggs, and toast filled the air. Clark breathed it in, his stomach immediately growling.

 

Bruce shot him a look. “Did you not eat yesterday?”

 

Clark grinned. “I was too busy worrying about a certain brooding billionaire.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Regret letting you stay already.”

 

Clark chuckled, but before he could reply, a voice interrupted.

 

“Ah, good morning, gentlemen.”

 

Clark turned to see Alfred at the stove, as poised and unbothered as ever, dressed in his usual crisp attire despite the early hour. He was already placing plates of food on the table, along with a fresh pot of coffee.

 

Clark smiled. “Morning, Alfred.”

 

Bruce, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes. “You made breakfast.”

 

Alfred gave him a pointed look as he set down a plate in front of Clark. “Of course I did, Master Bruce. Someone in this house must ensure you’re properly fed.”

 

Bruce folded his arms. “I eat.”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “You survive. That is not the same thing.”

 

Clark snorted. Bruce shot him a murderous glare.

 

Clark ignored it and took a seat, already reaching for the toast. “Alfred, you’re a saint.”

 

Alfred smirked. “A fact I have long been aware of, Mister Kent.”

 

Bruce sat down across from Clark, grumbling as he reached for his coffee. “You two are not allowed to work together.”

 

Alfred hummed as he poured Clark a cup as well. “Yes, well, I do believe Mister Kent brings out certain qualities in you, sir.”

 

Bruce froze mid-sip.

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “Certain qualities?”

 

Alfred gave them both a pointed look, hands clasped behind his back. “A rather distinct improvement in mood. Less brooding. More smiling.”

 

Bruce glared. “I don’t smile.”

 

Alfred tilted his head. “Perhaps not at present. I am certain Mister Kent will correct that soon enough.”

 

Clark smirked over his coffee cup. “I like this plan.”

 

Bruce set his coffee down with a little too much force. “Alfred.”

 

Alfred gave a gracious nod. “Yes, sir?”

 

Bruce stared at him. “Leave.”

 

Alfred, entirely unfazed, collected his own coffee cup before heading toward the doorway, but not before pausing beside Clark’s chair and giving him a subtle pat on the shoulder.

 

Clark’s smile grew.

 

Alfred nodded approvingly. “Do eat well, Mister Kent. And do not allow Master Bruce to intimidate you—his bark is far worse than his bite.”

 

Clark grinned. “Oh, I know.”

 

Bruce rubbed a hand over his face. “I should have locked you out last night.”

 

Alfred chuckled to himself as he left the room. Clark took a slow sip of his coffee, looking at Bruce over the rim. “So.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Don’t.”

 

Clark smirked. “You smile around me, huh?”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “I am debating throwing you out a window.”

 

Clark laughed. “Go ahead. I’ll just fly back in.”

 

Bruce shook his head, but Clark saw it. The small, almost imperceptible twitch of amusement. Clark smiled at him, it was blinding.

Chapter 11: The Watchtower

Summary:

Woot woot! More Justice League content :)

Chapter Text

The large round table was filled with the most powerful heroes on Earth, but they weren’t gathered to fight a threat. They were gathered to prepare for the next one.

 

Superman sat near the center, arms crossed as he listened to Batman outline the proposal on the massive holographic display. The blueprint was ambitious, a fully operational orbital headquarters for the League, capable of monitoring global and intergalactic threats before they reached Earth: The Watchtower.

 

Batman’s voice was even as he spoke. “Vandal Savage proved something we already knew, we’re too reactive. We wait for the threat to arrive instead of stopping it before it begins.”

 

Wonder Woman nodded. “Agreed. If we had discovered his plans earlier, we could have ended it before it escalated.”

 

Green Lantern tilted his head, studying the schematics. “So we’re talking about a space station? How are we gonna power it?”

 

Cyborg leaned forward, his cybernetic eye glowing as he analyzed the plans. “I can integrate Mother Box technology to regulate the station’s systems. We’ll have near-infinite processing power and surveillance capabilities.”

 

Flash whistled. “Great, we’re building our own Death Star. Minus the whole planet-destroying thing, obviously.”

 

Aquaman folded his arms. “What about security? If someone like Luthor, or worse, tries to take control of it, how do we stop that?”

 

Batman adjusted the display, pulling up additional schematics. “The station will have multiple fail-safes, including an AI firewall designed by Cyborg and myself. Physical access points will be limited, and we’ll be the only ones with direct operational control.”

 

Superman nodded. “It’s a risk, but a calculated one. The bigger risk is waiting until the next world-ending event without preparation.”

 

Green Lantern sighed. “I can probably get the Guardians to sign off on some off-world materials for the structure. If we’re putting this thing in orbit, we need something stronger than titanium.”

 

Cyborg grinned. “Oh, I got that covered. We’ll need a blend of Nth metal and Promethium. I can synthesize it once we get the raw materials.”

 

Batman switched the display again. “The location will be in geosynchronous orbit, allowing for full planetary surveillance without detection.”

 

Wonder Woman glanced around the table. “So, are we in agreement?”

 

The League members exchanged looks. Then, one by one, they nodded.

 

 —-——————

 

The silence of space was broken by the hum of energy fields and the rhythmic sounds of construction. The Justice League, scattered across different sectors of the massive orbital structure, worked tirelessly to bring their vision to life.

 

It had taken weeks of preparation—securing materials, designing architecture, coding security measures—but now, the Watchtower was finally taking shape.

 

Superman floated in the void, holding a massive slab of reinforced alloy, his strength making the impossibly heavy structure look weightless. “This is the last outer panel for the communications array.”

 

Green Lantern, hovering nearby, sculpted an energy scaffold with his ring, guiding the panel into place. “Careful, Big Blue. One wrong push and we have to fish it out of orbit.”

 

Superman smirked. “You act like I’ve never assembled a space station before.”

 

John snorted. “I have. And I’m still doing most of the heavy lifting.”

 

Superman chuckled but didn’t argue, using his heat vision to seal the alloy in place.

 

A few hundred meters away, Wonder Woman stood inside the half-built command center, examining the massive holographic display system being integrated into the main deck. “Cyborg, how much longer until the security matrix is online?”

 

Cyborg’s hands moved like lightning over the controls, his systems syncing with the station’s framework. “A few more hours. This much processing power needs time to stabilize.”

 

Flash appeared beside him in an instant, holding a bundle of cables. “Got the wiring you asked for, also, I may or may not have rerouted one of the power grids because it looked like it was going to short out.”

 

Cyborg raised an eyebrow. “Did you at least label what you moved?”

 

Flash blinked. “…No?”

 

Cyborg sighed. “Great. If we lose gravity, I’m blaming you.”

 

Aquaman, standing near the armory bay, crossed his arms. “And where exactly is the ocean monitoring system going?”

 

Batman, who had been reviewing structural integrity reports, barely glanced up. “Level six. Adjacent to the environmental control hub.”

 

“Good. Because if you expect me to be in space without a direct link to Atlantis, you’re out of your mind.”

 

Batman ignored him, moving toward the central interface. The dark expanse of space reflected off the massive display screens, the final schematics of the Watchtower glowing in blue light.

 

Everything was on schedule. Soon, the League would have the most advanced operational base the world had ever seen.

 

As the hours passed, the final systems locked into place. Cyborg synced the AI protocols, creating an automated defense grid. Green Lantern reinforced the outer shielding with energy barriers. Flash triple-checked power routing, ensuring no “accidental” shorts. Aquaman secured environmental controls, including deep-sea communications. Superman tested structural integrity across the base. Wonder Woman finalized tactical response protocols and Batman implemented multi-tiered security encryptions.

 

As the last module was installed, Superman floated back into the central deck, gazing through the massive glass viewport at the Earth below.

 

Wonder Woman stepped beside him. “We did it.”

 

Superman nodded. “Now we just have to protect it.”

 

Batman’s voice cut through the comms. “We’re officially online.”

 

The Watchtower came to life, the deep hum of its power core thrumming through the station.

 

Cyborg grinned. “Welcome to our new home.”

 

The Justice League stood together, overlooking their greatest creation. A symbol of hope, strength, and the future.

 

—-——————

 

The stars stretched infinitely before them, their light soft but endless, untouched by the pollution of Earth’s atmosphere. From up here, everything below seemed so small, yet at the same time, unbelievably precious.

 

Clark stood near the curved observation window, arms folded as he gazed at the Earth spinning beneath them. The silence of space was unlike anything else, calm, endless, grounding.

 

Behind him, standing in the shadows, was Bruce. “You’re quiet,” Bruce said, his voice low, even.

 

Clark turned slightly, a small smirk playing on his lips. “I didn’t realize I needed to fill the silence.”

 

Bruce stepped closer, stopping beside him. “You usually do.”

 

Clark huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “Guess I just like the view.”

 

Bruce glanced at him, but Clark wasn’t looking at the stars anymore. Bruce held his gaze. They stood there, just the two of them, the quiet hum of the station surrounding them.

 

Bruce exhaled, looking back toward the planet. “Hard to believe, isn’t it?”

 

Clark tilted his head. “What?”

 

Bruce’s shoulders shifted slightly. “That we made this.”

 

Clark nodded, looking out the window again. “Yeah. It’s different. Looking at Earth from up here.” He was quiet for a moment before adding, “Makes everything feel a little less heavy.”

 

Bruce scoffed softly. “You’re just saying that because it’s your first time on an orbital station and not just free floating in space.”

 

Clark nudged him with his shoulder, smirking. “Jealous?”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes, but his posture relaxed.

 

Clark exhaled, watching as the Earth spun slowly beneath them. “It’s peaceful up here.”

 

Bruce nodded. “For now.”

 

Clark studied him for a moment, then spoke quietly. “You don’t always have to think about the next fight, Bruce.”

 

Bruce’s lips pressed into a thin line.

 

Clark’s voice softened. “You can take a breath.”

 

Bruce turned, finally meeting his gaze again. “And what happens when I do?”

 

Clark’s smile was small but real. “Then maybe you realize you don’t have to carry everything alone.”

 

Bruce exhaled, softer this time. “I don’t know how to do that.”

 

Clark didn’t hesitate. “Then let me help.”

 

Bruce watched him, expression unreadable. Then his hand brushed against Clark’s. Just slightly. Barely there. Clark didn’t move away.

 

Instead, he took Bruce’s hand, slow and deliberate, threading their fingers together.

 

Bruce didn’t pull back. He just stood there, watching as Clark laced their hands together in the quiet of space, the Earth turning slowly beneath them.

 

Clark’s voice was barely above a whisper. “We’re in this together, Bruce.”

 

Bruce’s fingers tightened around his. “…I know.”

 

The words were soft, almost hesitant, an admission Bruce wouldn’t have made before. But here, with only the stars and the silence of space surrounding them, there was no mask to hide behind.

 

Clark squeezed his hand gently. “Then stop pretending you have to do this alone.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, his thumb brushing against Clark’s without thinking. “It’s not that simple.”

 

“It could be.”

 

Bruce gave him a look. “You think this—” he gestured vaguely between them, their joined hands still lingering in the space between them “—is simple?”

 

Clark smiled, his eyes warm. “No. But I think we’ve made things harder on ourselves than we needed to.”

 

Bruce sighed, but Clark could see it now, the way he wasn’t fighting as hard as he used to.

 

He was still Bruce Wayne, still Batman, still the man who built walls around himself so high that no one could get through. But Clark had made it inside. And Bruce hadn’t pushed him out.

 

Clark took a small step closer, still holding onto Bruce’s hand. “So what now?”

 

Bruce studied him for a long moment, his sharp eyes scanning Clark’s face, searching for something. “I don’t know.”

 

Clark nodded. “That’s okay.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “You’re really not going to let this go, are you?”

 

Clark’s grin softened. “Not a chance.”

 

Bruce huffed, shaking his head, but there was no real fight in it.

 

Clark’s free hand lifted slowly, giving Bruce time to pull away if he wanted to. His fingers brushed along Bruce’s jaw, light, careful, as if grounding him in the moment.

 

Clark’s voice was softer now. More certain. “We can figure this out.”

 

Bruce’s heartbeat stuttered. Then, finally, he leaned in.

 

Clark met him halfway.

 

The first brush of their lips was soft, a quiet moment neither of them would have let themselves have before.

 

Bruce’s fingers curled against Clark’s hand, enveloping himself in the warmth, in the reality of it.

 

Clark deepened the kiss just slightly, steady, patient, as if telling Bruce without words that this was real, that this was okay.

 

When they finally pulled apart, Bruce didn’t let go.

 

Clark smiled, forehead resting against his. “See? Not so complicated.”

 

Bruce exhaled, shaking his head, but he was smiling. Clark didn’t say anything about it.

 

He just held onto him.

Chapter 12: Tragedy & Family

Chapter Text

The sound of laughter, cheers, and carnival music filled the air, the scent of popcorn and sawdust thick beneath the bright circus lights. Bruce sat near the front row, his posture relaxed but his mind never fully at ease. His sharp eyes scanned the crowd, always aware, always watching.

 

Tonight, for once, he wasn’t here for business or patrol. He had been invited by Mayor Hill, expected to make an appearance as Gotham’s favorite billionaire. 

 

Clark sat beside him, equally absorbed in the performance. His disguise was minimal—a pair of dark glasses with a different silhouette than usual, a slightly unkempt coat—but it was enough to let him blend into the crowd.

 

“You actually came,” Bruce murmured, voice just low enough for Clark to hear.

 

Clark smirked, eyes still on the act. “You asked.”

 

Bruce hummed in acknowledgment, shifting his focus to the main event.

 

The Flying Graysons took center stage, their signature red-and-gold costumes gleaming under the spotlights. John and Mary Grayson, two of the most skilled aerialists in the world, stood poised on the high wire, their son Richard watching from the sidelines.

 

The announcer’s voice boomed through the speakers. “Ladies and gentlemen! The legendary Flying Graysons will perform tonight’s grand finale—without a safety net!”

 

Applause thundered through the tent. Bruce’s hands tightened into fists.

 

Clark leaned in slightly. “You don’t like this, do you?”

 

Bruce’s voice was clipped. “It’s reckless.”

 

Clark exhaled. “They know what they’re doing.”

 

Bruce wasn’t convinced. His instincts screamed that something was wrong.

 

High above, John and Mary began their routine. Their movements were flawless, synchronized, effortless, a testament to years of training and trust. Then came the final trick.

 

John swung from the highest bar, reaching for Mary—

 

The rope snapped.

 

Gasps rippled through the crowd as the performers plummeted toward the ground. The impact was instant, the sound of bodies hitting the earth a sickening finality.

 

Bruce was on his feet before he realized it. The tent filled with screams, the once-lively atmosphere shattered by tragedy. Clark remained still, jaw tight, hands clenched against his knees. 

 

He could have saved them. If he had been faster. If he had acted the second the rope weakened. His stomach twisted, but he knew this wasn’t his moment to interfere.

 

Bruce moved before anyone else, his steps quick and calculated as he approached the fallen performers. The medics were too slow. There was nothing to be done.

 

The bodies were still.

 

A small figure stood motionless near the wreckage. Richard Grayson.

 

The boy’s hands were clenched at his sides, his breathing uneven as he stared at the place where his parents had just been. His face was blank, but Bruce knew that look too well. It was the look of a child whose world had just ended.

 

Bruce crouched beside him. The boy didn’t flinch. Bruce didn’t speak right away, giving him a moment. The world around them blurred, flashing lights, frantic voices, gasps of horror. None of it mattered.

 

Richard’s voice, when it finally came, was barely a whisper. “They’re gone.”

 

Bruce nodded once. “I know.”

 

The boy swallowed hard, eyes still locked on the ground. “They weren’t supposed to fall.”

 

Bruce’s chest tightened. Neither were mine.

 

Clark stood a few feet away, watching silently. 

 

Bruce kept his voice steady. “You’re not alone.”

 

Richard finally looked up. His eyes were red but dry, filled with sadness and anger. Something Bruce recognized in himself.

 

The boy squared his shoulders, small hands still trembling. “What happens now?”

 

Bruce didn’t hesitate. “You come with me.”

 

Richard frowned, uncertainty flashing in his expression. “Why?”

 

Bruce met his gaze. “Because I know what this feels like.”

 

Clark inhaled slowly, watching as the unspoken understanding passed between them. Bruce wasn’t just offering the boy a home, he was offering him a new purpose. A chance to heal. A future.

 

—-——————

 

The manor was quieter than usual.

 

Not because it was empty—far from it. There was a new presence in the house, one that was small in stature but filled every inch of space with an energy Bruce hadn’t been accustomed to in years.

 

Dick Grayson had been at Wayne Manor for exactly seven days. He spent most of his time wandering the halls, exploring, observing. He didn’t speak much unless spoken to, but he wasn’t withdrawn either. There was something sharp behind his eyes, a quiet calculation, like he was trying to piece together the rules of his new reality.

 

Bruce had seen that look before on himself.

 

Dick sat cross-legged on the massive couch in the den, flipping through the TV channels without real interest. He had a book in his lap, something Alfred had left for him, but he hadn’t turned a page in a while.

 

Bruce stood in the doorway, watching for a moment before stepping inside.

 

Dick glanced at him. “Is this where I live now?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “For as long as you want.”

 

Dick nodded once, his small fingers drumming against the book cover. “It’s weird.”

 

Bruce sat on the armrest of the couch. “What is?”

 

Dick shifted. “This place. You.” He hesitated, then said, “It’s too big.”

 

Bruce smirked faintly. “I agree.”

 

Dick’s lips twitched slightly. “Then why do you live here?”

 

Bruce considered his answer. “It’s my family’s home.”

 

Dick looked around. “It doesn’t feel like a family home.”

 

Bruce’s chest tightened. No, it hadn’t. Not for a long time.

 

He cleared his throat. “It will.”

 

Dick studied him for a moment before looking back at the TV. “Okay.”

 

It wasn’t much, but it was a start.

 

Clark arrived at Wayne Manor just before sunset. Bruce met him in the study, where the fire burned low, casting warm shadows along the walls.

 

Clark leaned against the desk, arms crossed, studying Bruce carefully. “You’re sure about this?”

 

Bruce nodded. “Yes.”

 

Clark exhaled. “You’re adopting him.”

 

Bruce’s voice was steady. “He needs someone.”

 

Clark held his gaze. “So did you.”

 

Bruce didn’t flinch. “I made it through.”

 

Clark sighed. “Not the same thing.”

 

Bruce knew that. There had been no one to pull him out when he had fallen into his grief. No one to tell him that he didn’t have to let anger define him. Dick had that chance, because Bruce wasn’t going to let him go through this alone.

 

“He’s lucky to have you.”

 

Bruce’s jaw flexed. “I don’t know if that’s true.”

 

Clark smiled, stepping closer. “I do. Have you told him yet?”

 

Bruce shook his head. “Not in those words. I’m giving him space.”

 

Clark nodded. “Good.”

 

Bruce studied him for a moment, something unreadable in his expression. Then he shifted slightly, his fingers brushing against Clark’s wrist. Clark glanced down, surprised by the contact.

 

Bruce spoke, his voice quieter now. “This isn’t something I should do alone.”

 

Clark’s brows lifted slightly. “Bruce—”

 

“I know what you’re going to say.” Bruce held his gaze. “That I don’t ask for help. That I push people away.”

 

Clark didn’t deny it.

 

Bruce exhaled. “I don’t want to do that with you.”

 

Clark’s heartbeat picked up. “What are you saying?”

 

“If we’re doing this,” he said slowly, “I want to do it right.”

 

Clark tilted his head. “Define ‘this.’”

 

Bruce gave him a look.

 

Clark smiled. “I just want to hear you say it.”

 

Bruce sighed and hit Clark’s shoulder with his own. “Us,” he said finally. “I want us to be together. Officially.”

 

Clark stared at him. Out of all the things Bruce could have said tonight, he hadn’t expected that.

 

Clark swallowed. “Because of Dick?”

 

Bruce shook his head. “Because of you.” His voice was steady, sure. “Because I don’t want to keep pretending I don’t care.”

 

Clark felt his stomach flutter. Bruce Wayne, the most impossibly stubborn man in existence, was standing in front of him, asking to let him in. Clark wasn’t about to turn him away.

 

A slow smile pulled at his lips. “Took you long enough.”

 

Bruce looked at him deadpan. “Are you going to make this difficult?”

 

Clark stepped closer, his voice dropping slightly. “Always.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Good.”

 

Clark leaned in, closing the distance between them, his lips brushing against Bruce’s in a kiss that had been waiting to happen for far too long.

 

For the first time in a long, long time, Bruce wasn’t thinking about the next battle, the next crisis, the next war. For once, he was here.

 

Clark pulled back just slightly, his smile soft and sure.

 

Bruce glanced at the door. “We have a kid upstairs, you know.”

 

Clark nodded. “Yeah. And now he has two dads instead of one.”

 

—-——————

 

The air was crisp, the sun casting long golden streaks through the canopy of trees that lined Robinson Park. The city’s usual gloom felt distant here, softened by the sound of children laughing, leaves crunching under sneakers, and the occasional bark of a passing dog.

 

Clark sat on a bench, sipping a cup of coffee as he watched Dick dart across the playground. The kid had way too much energy, flipping from bars, racing across balance beams, scaling climbing walls like it was second nature.

 

Clark smiled. “You ever slow down?”

 

Dick grinned at him from the top of the jungle gym. “Where’s the fun in that?”

 

Clark shook his head. He should’ve guessed. The kid had acrobatics in his blood.

 

Dick dropped down effortlessly, landing in front of Clark with a smug little bounce. “So Bruce just let you take me out, huh?”

 

Clark laughed. “Let’s be honest. I didn’t ask.”

 

Dick snorted. “Nice.”

 

Clark took another sip of his coffee, letting the moment settle. Dick had been living at the manor for a couple of weeks now, and while he was adjusting, there was still a distance in his eyes sometimes. Like he was waiting for this all to be temporary.

 

Clark didn’t push. He just showed up, the same way Bruce did, in his own silent, brooding way.

 

Clark stood, stretching his arms. “Alright, kid. What’s next?”

 

Dick opened his mouth to answer when something caught Clark’s ear.

 

A scream. Distant. Frantic. Somewhere in the park.

 

Clark’s entire posture shifted. His eyes flickered toward the source—just beyond the tree line, near the walking trail. Someone was in trouble.

 

Clark glanced at Dick. The kid was sharp, already noticing Clark’s sudden shift in focus.

 

Clark forced a smile. “Hey, why don’t you grab a snack from that cart over there? My treat.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “I don’t even know what you like.”

 

Clark tossed him a twenty. “Surprise me.”

 

Before Dick could question him further, Clark moved.

 

Clark ducked behind the large oak tree near the edge of the playground, moving faster than the eye could follow. His hands loosened his tie, pulling apart his shirt to reveal the familiar red and yellow crest beneath.

 

In a flash, Clark Kent was gone and Superman took off.

 

The source of the scream was a woman, pinned against the ground by two men in ski masks. Her purse was already torn from her hands, her breath coming in frantic gasps as they tried to drag her into the alley near the park’s edge.

 

Superman landed with a controlled thud, his cape settling behind him. Both men froze.

 

Superman’s voice was calm, steady. “That’s enough.”

 

The men barely had time to react before a gust of wind knocked them off their feet. One of them scrambled up and tried to run. Superman flicked his wrist.

 

The man was suddenly weightless, hovering three feet off the ground as Superman held him in place with a single hand.

 

The other tried to lunge with a knife. Superman snapped the blade in half like it was a twig.

 

“Bad idea,” he said simply.

 

Within seconds, both were unconscious, tied securely to a lamppost with a nearby bicycle lock.

 

The woman, still shaking, looked up at him with wide eyes. “Thank you.”

 

Superman offered a kind smile. “You’re safe now.”

 

Sirens blared in the distance, GCPD responding fast. He gave the woman a reassuring nod before lifting off the ground, disappearing into the sky.

 

Clark landed back behind the same oak tree, his suit shifting back into place, glasses slipping onto his face just as he stepped back onto the playground.

 

He let out a small breath, smoothing his tie. Crisis averted. Then he turned—

 

And saw Dick standing a few feet away holding a bag of popcorn, his mouth slightly open and eyes huge. Clark froze.

 

Dick blinked. Then pointed a finger at him. “You’re Superman.”

 

Clark opened his mouth. Closed it. Then sighed. “…Yeah.”

 

Dick stared for another long, solid second. Then his expression split into the biggest grin Clark had ever seen. “That. Is. SO COOL.”

 

Clark blinked. “You’re not freaked out?”

 

Dick snorted. “Freaked out? Dude, you just—” he gestured wildly toward the sky. “—changed into freaking Superman behind a tree like it was no big deal!”

 

Clark shifted. “Well, I mean—”

 

Dick cut him off. “Does Bruce know?”

 

Clark paused. “Yes.”

 

Dick gasped dramatically. “Oh my god, does Alfred know?”

 

Clark chuckled. “Alfred knew before I told him.”

 

Dick took a huge bite of popcorn, still grinning. “Man. This explains so much.”

 

Clark tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

 

Dick wiped his hands on his jeans. “You’re too nice to be normal. No way a regular guy just hangs out with Bruce Wayne and puts up with all his weird rich-guy drama unless he’s a literal superhero.”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. “You figured me out, huh?”

 

Dick grinned proudly. “Yep.”

 

Clark rubbed the back of his neck. “Guess that means I can trust you to keep the secret?”

 

Dick snorted. “Clark. Please. I live in a house with a guy who disappears at night and comes back covered in bruises pretending like nothing happened. I think I can keep a secret.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “That’s… a fair point.”

 

Dick popped another piece of popcorn in his mouth. “This is officially the best day of my life.”

 

Clark smirked. “Because you found out I’m Superman?”

 

Dick pointed at him. “Because I found out Bruce has a boyfriend who’s Superman.”

 

Clark choked. “Excuse me?”

 

Dick grinned, rocking on his heels. “I knew something was up. You guys do the whole ‘talk without talking’ thing.” He threw his hands up. “Bruce never lets people in! But you? You’re always there. It makes sense now.”

 

Clark’s ears burned. “We haven’t exactly—”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow.

 

Clark sighed, rubbing his face. “Okay, fine. Yes. Bruce and I are together.”

 

Dick fist-pumped. “Ha! I knew it!”

 

Clark huffed a laugh, shaking his head. “You really are too smart for your own good.”

 

Dick beamed. “That’s what my mom used to say.”

 

Clark’s smile softened. He placed a gentle hand on the kid’s shoulder. “For what it’s worth, I’m really glad you’re here, Dick.”

 

Dick grinned up at him. “Me too.”

 

Clark glanced toward the street. “Ready to head back?”

 

Dick nodded. “Yeah. But first,” He held out his phone. “Can I get a picture with Superman?”

 

Clark laughed. This kid was going to be trouble, but the best kind.

 

—-——————

 

Clark and Dick arrived at the manor just as the Gotham sky turned a deep shade of blue-gray, the last light of day fading behind the skyline.

 

The massive iron gates creaked open as they approached, and the moment the car rolled up the long driveway, Dick practically bounced out of his seat. Clark barely had time to turn off the engine before the kid bolted inside.

 

Clark sighed, rubbing his temple. “He’s excited.”

 

Alfred, who had been waiting by the door with his usual poised expression, simply nodded. “I take it Master Richard enjoyed his time at the park?”

 

“You could say that.”

 

From down the hall, Dick’s voice rang out loudly. “BRUCE! I KNOW YOUR BOYFRIEND IS SUPERMAN!”

 

Clark groaned. “Or you could let him say it for himself.”

 

Alfred’s lips twitched in amusement. “Ah. I was wondering when he’d figure it out.”

 

Inside the study, Bruce sat behind his desk, his fingers steepled, watching as Dick stood in front of him, grinning ear to ear.

 

Bruce barely raised an eyebrow. “That so?”

 

Dick threw his arms out. “I saw him change behind a tree! Like, full-on suit swap, glasses off, the whole thing! He thought he was being slick, but nope! Busted.”

 

Clark stepped into the room. “Thanks for that, Dick.”

 

Dick smirked. “No problem, Superman.”

 

Bruce exhaled, setting his pen down. “So. How do you feel about it?”

 

Dick tilted his head. “That Clark is Superman? Or that you two are dating?”

 

Bruce stared at him. “…Both.”

 

Dick shrugged. “Clark being Superman? Awesome. I mean, I should’ve guessed sooner. He’s way too courteous to be normal.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “I feel like that’s an insult.”

 

Dick grinned. “It’s a compliment.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair. “And the other thing?”

 

Dick smirked. “You mean the ‘Bruce has feelings like a real human being’ thing?”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “Choose your next words carefully.”

 

Dick snickered. “I think it’s great.” His expression softened slightly. “I mean, you actually seem… I don’t know. Less ‘I carry the weight of Gotham on my back alone’ and more ‘I carry the weight of Gotham, but I have a boyfriend who flies and brings me coffee.’”

 

Clark chuckled. “You’re not wrong.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “I regret taking you in.”

 

Dick grinned. “No, you don’t.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond. Clark noticed the smallest flicker of warmth in his expression.

 

Dick flopped onto the couch dramatically. “Man. This is gonna be fun.”

 

Clark folded his arms. “How so?”

 

Dick smirked. “Because now I know I have the most overpowered parental supervision in history.”

 

Clark laughed. “You’re not wrong.”

 

Bruce sighed, rubbing his temple. “You’re going to be insufferable about this, aren’t you?”

 

Dick beamed. “Absolutely.”

 

Alfred entered, clearing his throat. “Would anyone like tea before this conversation spirals further into chaos?”

 

Clark smiled. “I’d love some.”

 

Dick stretched across the couch. “Got any cookies?”

 

Alfred tilted his head. “I shall see what I can do.”

 

Bruce, watching the scene unfold, leaned back in his chair. This was family. And for the first time since his parents had died, he let himself have it.

 

—-——————

 

The study was quiet, the only sound the faint crackle of the fireplace and the distant murmur of Dick and Alfred in the kitchen, debating cookie flavors.

 

Clark sat on the couch, stretching his long legs out as he watched Bruce nurse a glass of whiskey at his desk. There was something different in his expression tonight—less guarded, more contemplative.

 

Clark had seen Bruce in battle, in pain, in triumph. This was something else.

 

Bruce exhaled, setting his drink down before looking at Clark. “Move in.”

 

Clark blinked. “That’s direct.”

 

Bruce shrugged. “Why waste time?”

 

Clark chuckled, leaning forward. “I’d be lying if I said I haven’t thought about it.”

 

Bruce studied him. “Then what’s stopping you?”

 

Clark sighed. “I still work in Metropolis.”

 

Bruce leaned back, fingers tapping against the desk. “So? The commute’s fast for you.”

 

Clark smirked. “Not the point.”

 

Bruce didn’t press. He simply waited.

 

Clark exhaled. “I like my apartment. I like having a place that’s still… mine. For now, at least.”

 

Bruce nodded, his expression unreadable. “It’s a cover.”

 

Clark hesitated. “Partly. But also because I don’t want to just be ‘Bruce Wayne’s boyfriend who lives in Gotham now.’”

 

Bruce’s jaw tensed.

 

Clark softened his voice. “This isn’t me saying no, Bruce. It’s me saying that I want to do this right.”

 

Bruce sighed, reaching for his glass again. “You’re impossible.”

 

Clark grinned. “You like that about me.”

 

Bruce didn’t deny it. Instead, he took a sip of his drink, considering something.

 

After a moment, he spoke again. “What about going public?”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “With us?”

 

Bruce nodded. “It’s not like people haven’t speculated already.”

 

Clark snorted. “You mean the tabloids?”

 

Bruce gestured vaguely toward his desk, where several folded newspapers were stacked. He picked up the top one and tossed it to Clark. Clark unfolded it, scanning the front-page headline.

 

WAYNE & KENT: BILLIONAIRE PLAYBOY & METROPOLIS’ GOLDEN REPORTER—BEST FRIENDS OR MORE?

 

Clark groaned. “Wow. They really went for subtlety, huh?”

 

Bruce smirked. “Gotham tabloids never do.”

 

Clark skimmed the article, eyes narrowing. “Why do they make it sound like I’m some starry-eyed intern you’re leading on?”

 

Bruce chuckled, sipping his drink. “Because Gotham likes a scandal.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “You really don’t care, do you?”

 

Bruce set his glass down. “Do you?”

 

Clark hesitated. Not because he was afraid, but because it was a big decision. Being Superman and being Clark Kent had always meant walking a line between what was private and what wasn’t.

 

Did he care if people knew about them? No. Did he care about what it could mean for Bruce? Yes.

 

Clark sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I don’t mind people knowing. I just… don’t want it to become a thing that overshadows everything else.”

 

Bruce nodded slowly. “Then we control the narrative.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “That easy?”

 

Bruce smirked. “It’s what I do.”

 

Clark huffed a laugh, shaking his head. “Of course it is.”

 

Bruce leaned forward slightly, his gaze steady, certain. “So? Do we tell them?”

 

Clark thought about it. Really thought about it. Then he smiled.

 

“Yeah. Let’s tell them.”

 

Bruce nodded once. Decision made.

 

Clark leaned back on the couch, smirking. “So, how do you think Gotham is going to react when they find out their favorite billionaire is dating a poor person?”

 

Bruce took another sip of whiskey. “They’ll survive.” He reached over, lacing their fingers together.

 

Clark nodded contemplatively. “I’m going to keep my apartment, but I will keep sleeping here with you.”

 

Bruce smiled, “I can live with it.”

 

They both knew that eventually, it would turn into Clark living there full time.

Chapter 13: Building Trust

Chapter Text

The newsroom buzzed with energy, the sound of ringing phones, rapid typing, and the occasional burst of laughter filling the space as Clark stepped off the elevator. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and ink from the morning press hung in the air, grounding him in a place that felt like home.

 

Even after everything—the Watchtower, Bruce, Dick, the decision to go public—this was still his world.

 

His pace was unhurried as he made his way through the bullpen, nodding at a few colleagues before spotting Lois at her desk. She was hunched over her laptop, brow furrowed, typing at a speed that could put the Flash to shame.

 

Clark hesitated, feeling an odd weight settle in his chest. It had been weeks since they had sat down and talked. Really talked.

 

The Savage crisis had changed everything. After the mission, after almost losing himself to kryptonite and whatever horrors Luthor had planned, he had thrown himself into other things. Healing. Recovery. Bruce.

 

Meanwhile, Lois had been left behind.

 

Clark had always known he was terrible at balancing things. He was either all in or all absent, and for the first time in a long time, he realized he had been the latter.

 

Before he could overthink it, he approached her desk. “Lois.”

 

She barely glanced up. “Kent, unless you’re handing me an exclusive interview with Superman, I’m kind of busy.”

 

Clark smirked. “Depends. Would a sit-down with Gotham’s most brooding billionaire count?”

 

That got her attention. Lois’s fingers paused over the keyboard, her sharp eyes flickering up to him. For a moment, she studied him, taking in his expression, his stance. Then she leaned back in her chair, arms folding. “So. You finally decided to tell me.”

 

Clark shifted, shoving his hands into his pockets. “You knew?”

 

Lois snorted. “Clark. Please. The amount of time you’ve been spending in Gotham? The fact that Bruce Wayne, who doesn’t talk to anyone for more than a week, somehow has casual coffee chats with you for months on end?” She shook her head. “I’ve had my suspicions for a while.”

 

Clark exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I should’ve told you sooner.”

 

Lois arched an eyebrow. “Damn right you should have.”

 

He sighed, finally sitting in the chair across from her desk. “Lois, I’m sorry. For a lot of things.”

 

Her expression softened just slightly, though her voice remained firm. “You’ve been off the grid, Clark. Even for you. Ever since the Savage thing, it’s like you just checked out.”

 

Clark’s stomach turned. He knew she was right. “I didn’t mean to.”

 

Lois studied him for a long moment, then leaned forward, resting her elbows on the desk. “So tell me. What’s going on?”

 

Clark exhaled slowly. “I’m serious about him.”

 

Lois blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness of his confession.

 

Clark shrugged slightly. “I don’t know how it happened. Or maybe I do, but I just didn’t want to admit it for a long time. Bruce and I… it’s complicated, but it’s real.”

 

Lois narrowed her eyes slightly, considering him. Then she sighed. “Clark, I like you. I really do. But Bruce Wayne?” She tapped a pen against the desk. “That man is a walking emotional disaster.”

 

Clark huffed a laugh. “You’re not wrong.”

 

Lois tilted her head. “So, what? You’re gonna ‘fix’ him?”

 

Clark shook his head. “No. He doesn’t need fixing. He just needs someone to remind him that he doesn’t have to do everything alone.”

 

Lois studied him for a moment longer before sighing, shaking her head with a smirk. “You always were a sucker for the lost causes.”

 

Clark smirked back. “Lucky for you, huh?”

 

She laughed, rolling her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. But seriously, Clark—Bruce Wayne? Gotham’s literal prince?” She exhaled. “I’m happy for you. I really am. Just be careful, okay?”

 

Clark nodded. “I will be.”

 

Lois leaned back. “So, what’s the plan? Are you going public? Because the moment one of Gotham’s elite steps outside with the most handsome reporter in Metropolis, the press is gonna eat it up.”

 

Clark chuckled. “We’re working on it.”

 

Lois smirked. “Well, let me know when you’re ready to drop the exclusive.”

 

Clark grinned. “I wouldn’t trust anyone else with the story.”

 

She waved him off. “Damn right, you wouldn’t.”

 

For the first time in weeks, Clark felt like he had made things right with her. Maybe not entirely. Maybe not completely, but they were getting there. Clark would make sure he never forgot his friends again.

 

—-——————

 

The air inside the Watchtower’s main conference chamber was serious, or at least, it was supposed to be. The room was sleek and modern, lined with holographic displays and interstellar communications panels, designed for coordinating the most powerful forces on the planet. At the moment, however, it was being used for something else entirely.

 

“…So, we’re just not gonna talk about it?”

 

All heads turned toward Hal Jordan, the new Green Lantern, who leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, smirking like he had been waiting for the right moment to speak. He had joined the League after John committed to a long-term off world mission.

 

Across the table, Batman didn’t react.

 

Superman, however, tilted his head slightly. “Talk about what?”

 

Hal gestured vaguely. “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe the fact that Gotham’s most eligible billionaire is officially off the market?”

 

Batman exhaled slowly.

 

Superman blinked, feigning innocence. “I don’t really see how that’s relevant to League business.”

 

Hal grinned. “It’s relevant to me, because I just found out that Bruce freaking Wayne has a boyfriend and none of us got the memo.”

 

Diana, arms folded, raised an amused eyebrow. “You care about Gotham’s gossip now?”

 

Hal huffed. “Excuse you, Princess, but I care when some random guy manages to date one of the richest men in the world before I even get a chance to say hello.”

 

Barry, who had been silently vibrating in his seat from barely-contained amusement, finally let out a laugh. “Oh my God. Hal, are you jealous?”

 

Hal threw up his hands. “I’m just saying! Some random dude got wined and dined by Bruce Wayne while the rest of us are out here struggling?”

 

J’onn, ever composed, tilted his head. “It is surprising. Wayne’s history of public relationships has always been… inconsistent.”

 

Arthur smirked, leaning back in his chair. “You mean the dude’s a hoe?”

 

Superman, who had been listening quietly, sat up straighter. His normally calm expression shifted, and his voice came out firm, even. “Bruce Wayne is not a hoe.”

 

The room fell silent. Everyone turned to look at Superman, whose face remained perfectly composed, as if he had not just defended Gotham’s resident CEO with absolute certainty. Batman still hadn’t moved.

Hal blinked. Barry looked like he was actively restraining laughter. Diana subtly pressed her lips together.

 

Arthur squinted. “Okay, that was a lot of conviction. How do you even know that?”

 

Superman crossed his arms. “I just do.”

 

Barry, biting back a grin, leaned forward. “So you’ve met Bruce Wayne, then?”

 

Superman didn’t budge. “We’ve interacted.”

 

Hal’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait. Have you met the boyfriend?”

 

Superman’s jaw tightened. “…In a way.”

 

Barry gasped. “Oh my God, you have. Who is he?”

 

Batman finally spoke. “Focus.” His voice was low, gravelly, irritated.

 

Hal rolled his eyes. “Oh, come on, Bats, even you have to admit it’s wild that Gotham’s most brooding playboy is suddenly in a committed relationship.”

 

Batman didn’t respond.

 

Barry, eyes glinting with mischief, leaned toward Superman. “If you had to describe him, what’s he like?”

 

Superman shifted in his seat. “He’s… intelligent. Dedicated. Private.”

 

Hal smirked. “Sounds like you’ve got a crush on him.”

 

Superman didn’t react. “I respect him.”

 

Diana finally decided to intervene, amusement flickering in her gaze. “As fascinating as this conversation is, perhaps we could return to League business?”

 

Hal sighed dramatically. “Fine, fine. But I still say Bruce Wayne’s boyfriend is the luckiest guy on the planet.”

 

Superman smirked slightly. “I’d have to agree.”

 

Batman didn’t even look up, but Clark could feel the glare. It was entirely worth it.

—-——————

 

The Justice League meeting adjourned, with heroes filing out of the conference room in pairs and small groups, still murmuring about their latest mission assignments.

 

Superman lingered behind, as did Batman. Clark didn’t even have to turn to know Bruce was standing near the back of the room, arms crossed, his cape barely shifting as he watched the others leave. Only when the door slid shut, sealing them inside, did Bruce speak.

 

“You enjoyed that.”

 

Clark grinned, turning toward him. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply, stepping forward, his movements slow, controlled. “Defending my honor?” His tone was dry, but there was something behind it, something close to amusement.

 

Clark crossed his arms, tilting his head. “I was just stating the truth. You’re not a hoe.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “Clark.”

 

Clark chuckled. “What? I mean, technically, I’m the only one who could confirm or deny that.”

 

Bruce leveled him with a flat look. “You’re insufferable.”

 

Clark grinned wider. “Yet, here we are.”

 

Bruce sighed, shaking his head, but the corner of his mouth twitched.

 

Clark stepped closer, lowering his voice. “So… am I really the luckiest guy on the planet?”

 

Bruce’s gaze flickered up to meet his, something unreadable in those blue eyes. “That’s what they said.”

 

Clark smiled, soft and warm. “What do you say?”

 

Bruce hesitated for only a fraction of a second before scoffing softly. “I’d say it’s debatable.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “Oh?”

 

Bruce’s voice dropped lower, his tone smooth. “Because I’d argue that I’m the lucky one.”

 

Clark’s breath hitched. Bruce stepped past him, intentionally brushing their shoulders as he moved toward the exit. Clark turned to watch him go, a smirk tugging at his lips.

 

Bruce paused at the door, glancing over his shoulder. “Are you coming, or do you need to keep stroking your ego?”

 

Clark laughed. “You do that just fine on your own.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes and stepped out. Clark followed, his heart light, his smile easy. Because, honestly? He did feel like the luckiest guy in the world.

 

—-——————

 

The manor was quiet. Too quiet.

 

Dick had lived here long enough to know that stillness in Wayne Manor meant only one thing, Bruce wasn’t home. Again. Which, on the surface, wasn’t a big deal. Billionaires had places to be, right? Meetings, events, mysterious business dealings.

 

Except Bruce Wayne had none of those scheduled tonight. And even if he did, why the hell was there a hidden underground cave beneath the manor?

 

Dick paced back and forth in his room, heart hammering against his ribs. His brain was still trying to process what he had discovered less than an hour ago. He had always been curious. Alfred would give him vague answers when Bruce disappeared, and Clark wasn’t always around to fill in the blanks.

 

So tonight, when Bruce had vanished after dinner, Dick had finally decided to investigate. Which led to him finding the grandfather clock. Which led to him poking around. Which led to the secret entrance. Which led to the Batcave. Holy. Crap.

 

The moment he had stepped inside, it had hit him. The massive underground lair, the rows of advanced technology, the bat-shaped emblem on the high-tech suits lined up against the walls—

 

Bruce Wayne was Batman. The realization had nearly knocked him off his feet. It made sense. The constant disappearances, the bruises he tried to hide, the way he trained like a soldier instead of a businessman. Bruce was Gotham’s Dark Knight!

 

Dick had stumbled back up to the main house, his mind racing. He wasn’t even sure how long he had been sitting in his room, trying to process. Then, as his brain caught up to the reality of it all, a new thought hit him. Bruce had been doing this alone. For years.

 

It wasn’t fair. Dick clenched his fists. Bruce had taken him in, told him he wasn’t alone anymore. And yet, every night, he went out into Gotham and fought by himself. That wasn’t how family worked.

 

Dick’s heart pounded as he crept back down the hall, still wearing his sweatpants and a hoodie, his sneakers barely making a sound against the wooden floors. Bruce’s secret had changed everything. If Bruce thought he could keep him out of this, he was dead wrong.

 

Dick had already made up his mind. If Bruce was Batman, then Gotham’s next hero was about to hit the streets.

 

The hidden door to the cave creaked open, the cool underground air hitting him instantly. Dick stepped inside, his hands tightening into fists. This was real. This was happening. He had barely taken two steps before a voice cut through the darkness.

 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you, young master.”

 

Dick froze. Alfred stood by the Batcomputer, arms folded neatly, his expression calm but sharp.

 

Dick forced a smile, shoving his hands in his hoodie pocket. “Hey, Alfred. What’s up?”

 

Alfred arched a brow. “I should be asking you that, considering you seem intent on sneaking into Gotham at midnight.”

 

Dick winced. “Right. So, uh… I found out Bruce is Batman.”

 

Alfred didn’t even blink. “Ah. So the world’s greatest detective was finally outmaneuvered by a twelve-year-old acrobat. He’ll be delighted.”

 

Dick huffed. “I’m thirteen.”

 

Alfred gave him a look.

 

Dick sighed. “Okay, fine, that’s not the point.”

 

Alfred stepped forward, hands clasped behind his back. “And what, pray tell, do you intend to do with this newfound information?”

 

Dick squared his shoulders. “I’m going to help him.”

 

Alfred sighed deeply. “Ah. Of course.”

 

Dick frowned. “What? He needs backup!”

 

Alfred’s voice remained even. “Master Bruce would disagree.”

 

Dick crossed his arms. “Yeah, well, Master Bruce is an idiot.”

 

Alfred tilted his head. “Careful, young sir, that’s your guardian you’re speaking of.”

 

Dick huffed. “It’s not an insult! I just mean—he told me I wasn’t alone, right? That I didn’t have to deal with things alone. But he does this alone. Every night.”

 

Alfred’s gaze softened slightly.

 

Dick stepped forward. “I could help him. I know how to move. I know how to fight. I was trained by the best acrobats in the world.” He took a breath. “I know what it’s like to lose everything.”

 

Alfred studied him for a long moment. Then, quietly, he said, “Master Bruce would never forgive himself if something happened to you.”

 

Dick’s chest tightened. “Yeah? Well, maybe I wouldn’t forgive myself if something happened to him.”

 

Alfred didn’t respond at first. His gaze flickered toward the Batcomputer, where Gotham’s crime reports flickered across the screen, another violent night unfolding in the city. Then, slowly, Alfred exhaled.

 

“I suggest you return to your room, Master Richard.”

 

Dick frowned. “Alfred—”

 

Alfred’s expression remained unreadable. “If you truly wish to discuss this, I imagine Master Bruce would prefer to be present.”

 

Dick hesitated. Alfred was giving him an out. A chance to let Bruce explain himself before doing something reckless. Dick hated waiting, but he knew Alfred was right.

 

Reluctantly, he turned toward the exit. “Fine. But we’re not done talking about this.”

 

Alfred gave a small, knowing smile. “No, I imagine we are not.”

 

Dick sighed, heading back upstairs. Bruce thought he could keep him out of this life. He was about to learn just how stubborn Dick Grayson could be.

 

—-——————

 

Bruce hadn’t slept. That wasn’t unusual. What was unusual was that his night had been spent reviewing surveillance footage—specifically, footage of his thirteen-year-old ward sneaking into the Batcave. Or, more accurately, trying to sneak out.

 

Bruce sat at the Batcomputer, jaw tight, expression unreadable, watching the security feed of Dick moving through the cave with far too much confidence for someone who should not have been down here.

 

He had expected this day to come eventually. He just hadn’t expected it so soon. A presence shifted behind him. He didn’t turn.

 

“You should get some rest, sir,” Alfred said evenly.

 

Bruce sighed. “I’ll rest when I figure out how to handle this.”

 

Alfred raised a brow. “I should think it’s quite simple. You talk to him.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “I should’ve known he’d figure it out.”

 

Alfred’s lips twitched. “I did say he was remarkably perceptive.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes for a moment. “I can’t let him do this.”

 

Alfred was quiet for a beat. Then he said, “Then you’d best explain why.”

 

Bruce didn’t move, because that was the part he didn’t want to say out loud. The reason he had kept Dick in the dark wasn’t because he didn’t trust him. It wasn’t because he didn’t think the boy was capable. It was because he knew exactly what would happen if he let Dick into this life and Bruce couldn’t handle losing him, too.

 

Before he could say anything, the elevator hissed open. Dick marched inside. Bruce turned in his chair, arms crossing as he watched the kid approach.

 

Dick stopped in front of him, arms folded, chin tilted up in defiance. “So. You’re Batman.”

 

Bruce met his gaze evenly. “Yes.”

 

Dick’s lips pressed together. “And you weren’t gonna tell me?”

 

Bruce’s voice remained steady. “No.”

 

Dick huffed sharply. “Why not?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Because it’s dangerous.”

 

Dick threw up his hands. “Everything’s dangerous! Living in Gotham is dangerous! That’s why you do what you do, right?” He stepped forward. “So why can’t I help?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened.

 

“You told me I wasn’t alone, Bruce. But every night, you go out there and fight like you are.” His expression hardened. “You don’t get to have it both ways.”

 

Bruce clenched his fists. “You don’t understand what you’re asking.”

 

Dick squared his shoulders. “Then explain it to me.”

 

Bruce took a slow breath, forcing his tone to remain even. “This isn’t a game, Dick. It’s not a performance. People die out there. I nearly have. More times than I can count.”

 

Dick didn’t flinch. “Then why do it?”

 

Bruce’s breath hitched.

 

Dick stepped forward, voice quieter now. “If it’s so dangerous, if it’s so bad—why do you do it?”

 

Bruce’s hands curled into fists. “Because I have to.”

 

Dick held his gaze. “So do I.”

 

Bruce stared at him, something tugging at his chest. Because he knew that tone. He had used that tone once. A lifetime ago, when Alfred had tried to talk him down, when everyone had told him that he couldn’t do this and Bruce had done it anyway. Because he couldn’t stand by while others suffered.

 

Dick Grayson was the same. And Bruce hated it because it meant he couldn’t protect him from this life, not really. Not forever. A long silence stretched between them.

 

Then, quietly, Bruce said, “If you do this, there’s no going back.”

 

Dick’s expression didn’t waver. “I don’t want to go back.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. Then he stood. “Then you train.” His voice was firm, steady, absolute. “If you’re going to do this, you do it right.”

 

Dick’s eyes widened slightly, but he didn’t hesitate. He nodded. “Okay.”

 

Bruce turned toward the training mats. “Let’s get to work.”

Chapter 14: Partners

Chapter Text

The Watchtower’s command room was active, multiple holographic displays flickering with maps, live feeds, and League reports. The Justice League had gathered around the central roundtable, listening as Aquaman delivered his latest briefing on disturbances in the Atlantic.

 

Aquaman’s voice was firm, his golden armor gleaming under the artificial lights. “We’ve been tracking unauthorized deep-sea activity near the Mid-Atlantic Ridge. Unknown vessels, advanced tech. They’re careful—whoever they are, they don’t want to be seen.”

 

Batman, arms folded, studied the projections. “Possible alien involvement?”

 

Cyborg shook his head. “Doubt it. The energy readings are too human. Advanced, yeah, but it’s not anything we haven’t seen from Earth-based black ops groups.”

 

Diana narrowed her eyes. “So someone is developing weapons beneath the ocean.”

 

Aquaman nodded. “That’s the working theory. If they’re this deep, it means one of two things—either they’re hiding from surface detection, or they’re hiding from me.”

 

Hal leaned forward, arms on the table. “Which means they’re either really stupid or really dangerous.”

 

Barry shrugged. “Could be both.”

 

Superman, who had been listening carefully, exchanged a glance with Batman.

 

Batman spoke, his voice even. “We’ll need more than scans. A deep infiltration mission is the next step.”

 

Aquaman nodded. “I’ll handle recon with Mera. We know those waters better than anyone.”

 

Superman folded his arms. “I can scan for heat signatures, if there’s activity down there, we’ll find it.”

 

Batman nodded. “Good. Keep us updated.”

 

With that, the briefing concluded, and the League slowly began filing out of the command room. Clark turned to Bruce, voice low. “We need to talk.”

 

Bruce glanced at him, then gave a bare nod. Without another word, Superman and Batman slipped into a side room, the doors sealing behind them. The room was quiet, away from the constant noise of the command center.

 

Clark exhaled, stepping closer. “How are you holding up?”

 

Bruce arched a brow. “You pulled me into a private room for that?”

 

Clark smirked. “Can’t a guy check in on his boyfriend?”

 

Bruce gave him a look.

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “Fine. I just—” He hesitated for a moment, then sighed. “It’s been a long week. I wanted a second with you.”

 

Bruce’s posture loosened slightly. He understood what Clark wasn’t saying. So instead of answering, Bruce closed the space between them. Clark barely had a second to react before Bruce kissed him, slow and firm, his fingers brushing against Clark’s jaw. Clark’s breath hitched, his own hands gripping Bruce’s waist, deepening the kiss. This was what he needed.

 

Then—

 

“WHAT THE HELL?!”

 

The moment shattered. Clark and Bruce whipped around, their hands still half-clinging to each other as Hal Jordan stood frozen in the doorway. His eyes were huge. His jaw had practically hit the floor.

 

Clark blinked. “Hal.”

 

Hal pointed wildly at them. “You—you’re—ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, eyes closing for half a second. Then, deadpan: “You’re standing in a doorway, Jordan.”

 

Hal stared. Then ran a hand down his face like his entire world had just changed. “Oh my God. Batman and Superman are—I walked in on—”

 

Clark coughed. “You didn’t walk in on anything.”

 

Hal threw up his hands. “Oh, sure, because catching you two sucking face in a side room is totally normal.”

 

Bruce tilted his head, unimpressed. “You act like this is shocking.”

 

Hal gaped at him. “You are Batman. The whole dark, brooding, emotionally unavailable thing? That’s your entire brand. And now you’re, you’re what? Secretly dating the Boy Scout?”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “I have a name, Hal.”

 

Hal ignored him. He turned to Bruce, still in some kind of existential crisis. “You—you’re emotionally compromised!”

 

Bruce blinked. “Excuse me?”

 

Hal threw up his hands. “Oh, I don’t know, maybe because you’re kissing Superman in the Watchtower while there’s a literal international weapons conspiracy happening!”

 

Clark sighed. “We were taking a moment. People in relationships do that.”

 

Hal pointed at him. “Yeah! Normal people! Not Batman!”

 

Bruce crossed his arms. “Are you done?”

 

Hal stared for another five seconds. Then sighed dramatically. “I’m never gonna get over this.”

 

Clark smirked. “You’ll survive.”

 

Hal huffed, shaking his head. “Okay. Fine. Whatever. Just don’t traumatize me again.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Noted.”

 

Hal muttered something about “needing a drink” before turning on his heel and stalking out of the room.

 

Once he was gone, Clark turned back to Bruce, grinning. “Well, that went well.”

 

Bruce simply exhaled, rubbing his temple. “I regret everything.”

 

Clark laughed, pulling him back in. “No, you don’t.”

 

Bruce sighed, resting his forehead against Clark’s. “…No. I don’t.”

 

When Bruce and Clark stepped back into the meeting room, it was immediately clear that something had changed. It wasn’t in the way everyone stopped talking at once. It wasn’t even in the way Barry’s face practically lit up the moment they entered. It was in the collective, knowing expressions around the table.

 

Superman sighed. Batman remained impassive. Diana sat with perfect posture, her expression carefully neutral but her eyes dancing with amusement. Barry was practically vibrating in his seat, looking like he was about to explode if he didn’t speak soon.

 

Hal sat slouched in his chair, arms folded, still recovering from whatever existential crisis he had suffered. Arthur had his hands flat on the table, studying Bruce with a slow smirk, as if he was seeing him for the first time. J’onn, always the calmest in the room, simply tilted his head at them, expression unreadable.

 

Cyborg leaned back, arms crossed. “So. That happened.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “I’m not doing this.”

 

Barry immediately burst out laughing. “Oh my God,” he wheezed. “You guys—I mean, I knew something was up, but I thought, ‘No way, Batman doesn’t date, let alone Superman’—but here we are!”

 

Clark sighed, crossing his arms. “What gave it away?” He asked sarcastically.

 

Hal made a dramatic gesture. “Gee, I don’t know, maybe the fact that you two were making out in a side room like a couple of teenagers?”

 

Bruce rubbed his temple.

 

Arthur smirked. “Honestly? I’m just impressed. Thought for sure Batman would die alone in his cave, but here we are.”

 

Diana, who had remained quiet up until now, finally smiled. “It’s good to see you happy.”

 

Bruce glanced at her. She was sincere. That much was clear. Bruce nodded slightly, acknowledging her words, but before he could even think about responding, Barry leaned forward, grinning like a man who had just found out the biggest gossip of his life.

 

“So,” Barry said, resting his chin on his hands. “Who made the first move?”

 

Clark sighed. “Barry—”

 

“No, no,” Barry cut him off, gesturing wildly. “I need to know. Did Batman, the king of emotional repression, actually confess first, or did Superman use his wholesome, golden-boy powers to crack the Bat?”

 

Bruce deadpanned. “I will eject you into space.”

 

Barry grinned wider. “Ah, so it was Clark.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “We’re here to talk about deep-sea weapons.”

 

Barry ignored him. “How long has this been going on?”

 

Diana tilted her head. “Yes, I must admit, I am curious as well.”

 

Clark opened his mouth, but Hal beat him to it. “That’s not even the real question,” he said, smirking now. “The real question is, who tops?”

 

Cyborg snorted. “Oh, that’s easy. It’s Superman.”

 

Clark gaped. “Excuse me?”

 

Arthur smirked. “I mean, it makes sense that Batman would want to relax for once.”

 

Barry grinned. “Yeah, Superman? Do you fly him to romantic cities at night? Are there rooftop kisses involved?”

 

Clark groaned, rubbing his face. “I hate all of you.”

 

Bruce simply turned to leave. “This meeting is over.”

 

Barry called after him. “So that’s a yes on the rooftop kisses?”

 

Bruce didn’t respond. Clark followed him, suppressing a smile. As the doors slid shut behind them, Barry turned to the table, still grinning.

 

“Okay. Who had ‘Batman and Superman are secretly dating’ on their Justice League Bingo Card?”

 

Diana simply sipped her tea.

 

J’onn exhaled. “Humans are exhausting.”

 

Cyborg grinned. “I dunno. This is the best meeting we’ve ever had.”

 

—-——————

 

The air inside the Batcave was cool, silent, charged with anticipation. The only sounds were the distant hum of the Batcomputer and the faint drip of water from the stalactites above. At the center of the cave, on the training mats, stood Dick.

 

His stance was firm but loose, a lifetime of acrobatics in his posture, even though he had no formal combat training yet. He was barefoot, dressed in training gear, eyes locked onto Bruce with an intensity that reminded Clark of someone else.

 

Bruce, still in his own training gear, stood a few paces away, arms folded. His voice was even, controlled. “Show me what you’ve got.”

 

Dick smirked. “You sure you want that?”

 

Clark, standing at the edge of the mat, chuckled. “Confidence is good. Overconfidence is dangerous.”

 

Dick shot him a grin. “Guess I’ll have to find the middle ground, huh?”

 

Bruce gave a small nod. “Then let’s find it.”

 

Without another word, Dick lunged. Dick moved fast. Faster than Bruce expected. He ducked low, sweeping for a leg strike, but Bruce sidestepped effortlessly, pivoting to avoid the attack. Dick used the momentum to flip backward, landing smoothly.

 

Bruce didn’t move. “Acrobatics won’t win a fight.”

 

Dick narrowed his eyes, but grinned. “Depends on the fight.”

 

He tried again, this time going for a rapid series of kicks. His form was good—unrefined, but natural. Bruce blocked each one with precision, absorbing the impact without flinching. Clark watched, arms crossed, nodding slightly. Dick’s instincts were incredible. His control was still developing, but he was reading Bruce’s movements and adjusting.

 

After a few more failed strikes, Dick jumped back, breathing harder. “Okay, so you’re not gonna let me hit you.”

 

Bruce was calm, steady. “You’re using too much movement.”

 

Dick frowned. “You just said acrobatics don’t win fights.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “They don’t. But they can enhance them.” He gestured. “Footwork should be efficient. Not wasted.”

 

Dick processed that. Then nodded. “Alright.”

 

Clark stepped forward. “Let’s try something else.”

 

Bruce raised a brow. “You want to spar him?”

 

Clark smiled. “I won’t use my strength.”

 

Dick lit up immediately.  Clark stepped onto the mat, hands up in a relaxed but ready stance.

 

Dick hesitated. “Okay, but, like… how am I supposed to hit you?”

 

Clark smirked. “You tell me.”

 

Dick narrowed his eyes, then moved. He tested Clark’s reactions first, feints, quick footwork, light jabs. Clark barely moved, his superior reflexes kicking in even without effort. Then, suddenly, Dick feinted left but used his agility to spin around and aim a kick from behind. Clark actually had to step back.

 

Dick’s eyes widened. “Whoa. Did I just—”

 

Clark grinned. “Yeah. You did.”

 

Bruce crossed his arms. “Don’t let it get to your head.”

 

Dick turned back to Clark, eyes shining with determination. “Again.”

 

Clark nodded. “Again.”

 

For the next couple hours, Dick trained. Bruce taught him discipline, control, strategy. Clark helped him understand movement, fluidity, adaptability. Dick absorbed everything like a sponge. By the time they finished, he was panting, drenched in sweat, but grinning from ear to ear.

 

Bruce handed him a water bottle. “You did well.”

 

Dick took it, gulping it down before grinning at Clark. “So. How long before I get a suit?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “We’ll see.”

 

Dick grinned. “That means yes.”

 

Clark chuckled. “It means ‘be patient.’”

 

Dick laughed, stretching his arms. “Yeah, yeah.”

 

Bruce glanced at him, eyes thoughtful. He knew this was only the beginning.

 

 

—-——————

Mid-Atlantic Ridge, 200 Miles Off the Coast

 

The ocean stretched endlessly, dark and unyielding, as the Watchtower’s stealth shuttle hovered above the surface. The team inside was quiet and focused.

 

Batman stood at the command console, reviewing the mission parameters. Across from him, Aquaman adjusted his Atlantean armor, the ocean’s pull already calling to him. Superman stood near the hatch, arms crossed, gaze sharp as he scanned the sea below.

 

Green Lantern leaned against the wall, inspecting his ring. “So, just to be clear, we’re diving into the deep ocean with zero intel, hoping we don’t get blown up by some secret war machine?”

 

Batman didn’t look up. “Correct.”

 

Hal sighed. “Great. Love this plan.”

 

Wonder Woman, seated nearby, gave him a pointed look. “You could have stayed on the Watchtower.”

 

Hal scoffed. “And miss out on secret underwater weapons? No way.”

 

Cyborg, who had been syncing with the shuttle’s long-range scanners, spoke next. “I’m not picking up anything obvious. If they’re down there, they’re shielded.”

 

Superman nodded. “Then we do this the hard way.”

 

Batman turned to Aquaman. “We’ll follow your lead.”

 

Aquaman rolled his shoulders. “Stay close. The deep sea isn’t just dangerous because of whoever’s down there.”

 

With that, the hatch hissed open, and the ocean’s pressure swallowed them whole. Superman, Aquaman, and Green Lantern took point, their forms slipping beneath the waves. Batman, Wonder Woman, and Cyborg followed in a submersible, built with Wayne Tech cloaking systems to evade detection.

 

The further they descended, the darker it became. Hal’s ring glowed softly, casting eerie green light against the black void. Strange creatures slithered through the abyss, illuminated only by bioluminescent flashes.

 

Aquaman extended his senses, feeling for disturbances. His eyes narrowed. “Something’s wrong.”

 

Superman scanned ahead, his vision cutting through the murk. “There’s… something big down there.”

 

Cyborg’s voice crackled through the comms. “I’m picking up a structure.”

 

Batman leaned forward. “How big?”

 

Cyborg frowned. “Huge.”

 

Superman’s eyes glowed red as he zoomed in. “It’s not just a base. It’s a factory.”

 

Aquaman’s grip on his trident tightened. “Then it’s worse than we thought.”

 

Batman’s voice was calm but cold.“We need to get inside.”

 

No one argued. The Justice League moved silently, the crushing weight of the ocean pressing around them as they approached the hidden underwater facility. The structure was massive—a sprawling metallic fortress embedded into the sea floor, nearly invisible against the ridges of volcanic rock.

 

Superman hovered just outside, his enhanced vision scanning through the thick plating. “They’re using lead-lined walls. I can’t see inside.”

 

Aquaman extended his senses, searching for life signatures. “There are people inside. But I don’t recognize them as Atlantean.” His voice dropped lower. “They’re surface-dwellers.”

 

Cyborg, inside the cloaked submersible, tapped into his sensors. “Energy readings are spiking. This place is pulling serious power from geothermal vents.” His cybernetic eye flickered.

 

Wonder Woman swam beside Batman’s submersible, her armor gleaming even in the deep darkness. “How do we proceed?”

 

Hal Jordan swam above the facility, scanning for structural weaknesses with his ring. “I could blast a hole in it, but something tells me that’s not the sneaky approach you’re going for.”

 

Batman’s fingers flew over the holographic interface in his gauntlet. “No. We need a controlled entry. If they know we’re here, they might destroy the evidence.”

 

Aquaman gripped his trident, eyes sharp. “I see a pressure hatch. It leads into a docking bay.”

 

Superman nodded. “I can get us inside.”

 

Batman shot him a look. “Without announcing our presence?”

 

Superman smirked. “I can be careful, you know.”

 

He moved swiftly, using precise heat vision to cut through the locking mechanism of the hatch. The metal melted away quietly, and with a careful application of strength, he pried the hatch open just enough for them to slip inside.

 

The moment they entered, the cold metallic halls of the base stretched before them, dimly lit with emergency lighting. The water drained quickly behind them, leaving the facility eerily silent except for the distant hum of machinery.

 

Cyborg synced with the network, his eye flashing blue. “I’m in their system, they’ve got high-level encryption.”

 

Batman’s voice was low. “Who’s funding them?”

 

Cyborg worked fast, his fingers moving through holographic blueprints. “No one’s name is on it, but the tech? It’s too advanced to be independent. Someone with resources is backing this.”

 

As the team moved deeper into the facility, the walls opened up into a massive manufacturing bay. What they saw stopped them in their tracks. Rows upon rows of massive metallic exoskeletons—war machines designed for underwater combat.

 

Superman’s eyes narrowed. “That’s… a lot of firepower.”

 

Batman analyzed the frames. “The design is modular.” His gaze sharpened. “They’re meant to be piloted.”

 

Hal whistled. “Great. So we’re dealing with an army of underwater battle mechs. That’s normal.”

 

Aquaman gritted his teeth. “This is an invasion force.”

 

Cyborg flipped through the system’s last logged transmissions. “Whoever built this isn’t here anymore.” His brow furrowed. “Wait. I’ve got something.”

 

A holographic projection flickered to life, a blueprint detailing an even larger construct.

 

Superman’s expression hardened as his eyes scanned the design. “That’s not a mech. That’s a warship.”

 

Batman’s focus sharpened as he took in the details, his analytical mind breaking down the sheer scale of the project. “And it’s already operational.”

 

Cyborg’s systems interfaced with the base’s database, his fingers flying over the holographic console. “It’s being prepped for deployment.”

 

Before anyone could move, an alarm blared through the facility. A deep, mechanical voice echoed through the hallways. “Unauthorized presence detected. Lockdown initiated.”

 

The chamber doors slammed shut with a deafening hiss, the room flooding with red emergency lights. From the shadows, panels in the walls slid open, revealing rows of battle drones and armed soldiers, their weapons humming to life.

 

Superman tensed. “They knew we were coming.”

 

The room exploded into chaos as the enemy forces opened fire. Superman moved first, dodging a barrage of energy blasts before launching himself at the nearest group of soldiers. His fists slammed into reinforced armor, sending them crashing into the walls with the force of a small explosion.

 

Green Lantern’s ring flared, forming a massive shield just in time to intercept a rain of gunfire. “This is why I hate secret underwater bases!” he shouted, before retaliating with a construct in the shape of a giant battering ram, sending drones flying.

 

Diana charged forward, deflecting energy blasts with her bracelets before sweeping a group of soldiers off their feet with a powerful spin kick. She yanked her lasso free and lashed out, snaring two more and pulling them into a brutal takedown.

 

Cyborg’s arm morphed into a cannon, unleashing a sonic blast that rippled through the enemy ranks, shorting out several drones in an instant. “I’m locking down their system—buy me some time!”

 

Aquaman drove his trident into the ground, sending a shockwave of kinetic energy through the metal floor, disrupting the enemies’ footing. He lunged at a heavily armored soldier, using sheer brute force to tear the weapon from his hands before flipping him over his shoulder.

 

Batman moved through the chaos like a shadow, dodging strikes, breaking limbs, using every ounce of precision and training to dismantle enemies twice his size. He had already counted the exit points, the security overrides, and the fail-safes. But none of it mattered if they didn’t get out.

 

A low-frequency pulse rippled through the air, sending a sharp, painful vibration through every system. Superman staggered, his strength suddenly faltering. Red solar radiation. The walls were lined with emitters, their power spiking just enough to slow him down.

 

Cyborg’s systems flickered violently. “My circuits are compromised.”

 

Diana’s movements grew sluggish, her body reacting to something unnatural in the air. “They’re using… dampeners—”

 

Green Lantern’s ring flickered, his constructs dissolving. “Oh, hell no.”

 

The realization hit Batman seconds too late. It was a trap. The enemy wasn’t trying to win a fight. They were trying to capture them and it was working.

 

A wave of reinforcements flooded into the room, wearing high-tech armor designed specifically for countering each of them. One soldier hurled a shock charge directly at Diana, the electricity coiling around her bracers and locking them in place before dragging her to the floor.

 

Aquaman lunged forward, but a containment field erupted around him, sealing him in a sphere that sapped his strength and cut off his connection to the water.

 

Green Lantern tried to reignite his ring, but the energy inhibitors in the air choked his constructs before they could solidify. “Oh, come on—!”

 

Cyborg’s systems crashed completely, leaving him vulnerable as soldiers forced him down with reinforced restraints. Superman fought through the radiation, trying to stay on his feet, but the sheer force of reinforced blast waves slammed into his chest, sending him to his knees. Batman reached for his last explosive charge, but a shock baton jabbed into his side, sending thousands of volts surging through his body. His muscles locked up for half a second, long enough for three guards to restrain him. Bruce gritted his teeth. He should have seen this coming.

 

Superman tried to push up, his breath heavy, body weak from the artificial red sun exposure. He lifted his head, forcing his gaze toward Batman. Bruce met his eyes. Neither of them spoke. The room was silent, save for the sound of weapons humming to life, containment fields sealing around them. From the far end of the chamber, a figure stepped forward.

 

He stopped just short of Superman, looking down at him with an infuriating smirk.

 

“Did you really think we wouldn’t be ready for you?” he mused, arms crossed. “You’re predictable. That’s the problem with heroes.”

 

Superman’s jaw tightened. “What do you want?”

 

His smile didn’t waver. “You’ll find out soon enough.”

 

He turned toward his men. “Restrain them. Move them to the holding cells.”

 

The soldiers dragged the League away, one by one. As Batman was pulled toward the exit, he didn’t resist. He was already planning. Because whoever these people were, they had just made the biggest mistake of their lives. They had underestimated him. And that was going to be their downfall.

 

—-——————

 

The Justice League had been in worse situations. Maybe.

 

Superman tested the restraints on his wrists, but they were lined with red solar radiation emitters, sapping his strength. Across from him, Wonder Woman's golden lasso was pinned beneath a high-energy containment field, and Cyborg's systems had been scrambled by an electromagnetic pulse. Batman, ever silent and calculating, sat still in his own bindings, already working through one of a thousand possible escape plans.

 

Green Lantern, hanging upside down in some kind of gravity-reversing field, muttered, "Okay. New rule. No more deep-sea missions. Ever."

 

Aquaman, chained to the wall like some kind of medieval prisoner, scowled. "I'm going to rip whoever did this in half."

 

Superman glanced at Batman. "Ideas?"

 

Batman's expression was unreadable. "Still assessing."

 

Hal groaned. "Dude. We got taken down in, like, five minutes."

 

Cyborg, trying to reboot his systems, grumbled, "To be fair, they had a good ambush plan. And they knew we were coming."

 

Diana arched a brow. "The question is— who exactly are 'they'?"

 

Before anyone could answer, the door to the cell hissed open. A group of heavily armed soldiers in black tactical suits stepped inside, their weapons trained on them. Behind them, a man in a sleek, high-tech combat uniform strode forward, his expression smug.

 

Batman recognized him instantly. Dr. Anton Voss. A former military scientist, Voss had worked in experimental weapons development before going rogue. He was a strategist, a scientist, and a major pain in Batman's ass.

 

Voss stopped in front of them, hands clasped behind his back. "Well. The great Justice League." He smirked. "I expected better."

 

Superman narrowed his eyes. "What's your plan, Voss? Sell your tech to the highest bidder?"

 

Voss chuckled. "No, no, you misunderstand." He gestured to the guards. "I’m not selling. I'm taking."

 

Diana pulled at her bindings. "You won't succeed."

 

Voss grinned. "I already have."

 

BOOM.

 

An explosion rocked the facility, alarms blaring as red warning lights flashed. One of the guards yelled, "Sir! We have an intruder!"

 

Voss frowned. "What intruder?"

 

CRASH.

 

A vent panel slammed to the floor. All heads turned toward the source. Standing there, in possibly the most ridiculous crime-fighting outfit anyone had ever seen, was Dick Grayson. Dick was perched on a high pipe, grinning way too wide for someone who had just broken into a top-secret underwater base.

 

"Hey, guys," he said cheerfully. "Hope I'm not interrupting."

 

The room fell silent.

 

Superman blinked. "How did you find us?"

 

Batman's eyes narrowed. "What are you wearing?"

 

Because, truly, the outfit was something. It was a hodgepodge of anything remotely superhero-like that Dick had clearly thrown together in a rush. A black and red jumpsuit, mismatched gloves, a domino mask that was slightly crooked, and-God help him—a bright yellow cape. The cape billowed dramatically despite the lack of wind, as if the universe itself had decided to commit to the ridiculousness.

 

Dick pointed finger guns at Batman. "I call it a work in progress."

 

Hal, still upside down, burst out laughing. "Oh my God. I love him."

 

Voss, who had been momentarily stunned into silence, finally recovered. He gestured sharply at his men. "Kill the kid."

 

Dick grinned. "Rude."

 

Then he threw something, a small smoke bomb, filling the room with a thick, blinding fog. In the confusion, Dick moved fast. He somersaulted off the pipe, landing gracefully before delivering a solid kick to the nearest guard's head.

 

Superman ripped free of his bindings. With the solar emitters momentarily disrupted by the smoke, his strength surged back. Batman, who had already picked his lock while everyone was distracted, leapt forward and disarmed a soldier in seconds.

Diana caught her lasso as it fell from the deactivated containment field and immediately snared two guards with one fluid motion. Hal flipped upright and created a massive green battering ram, slamming the remaining soldiers into the walls. Aquaman, yanking the chains from the wall, used them to whip another guard unconscious. Cyborg's systems rebooted, and his sonic cannon blasted the last standing enemy straight through the opposite door.

 

Voss, suddenly realizing he was very much outnumbered, scrambled toward the exit. But before he could escape Dick landed in front of him, hands on his hips. Voss froze.

 

Dick smirked. "Not so fun when the other guy has backup, huh?"

 

Voss scowled. "You think you've won?"

 

Batman loomed behind him. "Yes."

 

Voss gulped.

 

Minutes later, the facility's remaining systems were disabled, the weapons files confiscated, and Voss was secured for transport. The League stood together, assessing the situation.

 

Dick, despite looking ridiculous in his makeshift costume, stood proudly next to Batman, arms crossed.

 

Hal grinned. "Okay. I take back everything I said about this mission sucking. This was amazing."

 

Superman smiled at Dick. "Nice work, kid."

 

Dick beamed. "Thanks, Big Blue."

 

Batman sighed. "We're talking about this later."

 

Dick smirked. "Oh, I know."

 

Hal nudged Barry. "Dude. Batman has a sidekick."

 

Barry grinned. "And he's fabulous."

 

Cyborg shook his head. "I've seen some things. But that cape? That cape is a crime."

 

Dick twirled dramatically. "You're all just jealous."

 

Batman pinched the bridge of his nose. "Let's go home."

 

As they exited the facility, Superman grinned at Bruce. "You're not even mad."

 

Batman's jaw tightened. "...l will be. Later."

 

Superman chuckled. "Uh-huh."

 

Dick, strutting confidently behind them, called out. "By the way, l'm picking my own name. No take-backs."

 

Batman sighed.

 

—-——————

 

The elevator doors hissed open, and Dick stepped out into the Batcave, looking far too pleased with himself. Batman was already there, standing near the Batcomputer, arms crossed, cape draped over one shoulder. His expression was unreadable, which was never a good sign.

 

Dick had been expecting this conversation. Did that mean he was nervous? No. Okay, maybe a little. But mostly? Still feeling pretty awesome. He had saved the Justice League, which was not a bad first outing.

 

Bruce didn’t speak right away. Instead, he let the silence settle, heavy and intentional.

 

Dick exhaled, tilting his head. “So… you mad?”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed.

 

Dick grinned. “You’re mad.”

 

Bruce’s voice was low, controlled. “You disobeyed me.”

 

Dick held up a finger. “Technically, I never agreed to not intervene.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. Okay. Probably not the best way to start.

 

Dick shifted. “Look, I know you’re mad, but—”

 

Bruce cut him off. “You could have been killed.”

 

That shut Dick up fast. Bruce stepped forward, the overhead lighting casting sharp shadows across his face. His voice remained calm, but firm. “You broke into an active enemy facility—without backup, without armor, without a plan.”

 

Dick’s shoulders stiffened. “I had a plan.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change.

 

“Okay, maybe it wasn’t the best plan,” Dick admitted. “But it worked!”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, pinching the bridge of his nose. “That is not the point.”

 

Dick shifted on his feet. The thing was, he knew Bruce wasn’t wrong, but Bruce also wasn’t seeing the bigger picture. So Dick did something he knew would throw him off.

 

He dropped the grinning, cocky act and looked Bruce dead in the eye. “You told me I wasn’t alone.”

 

Bruce’s breath hitched.

 

Dick took a step forward. “You think if you keep people at a distance, you won’t lose them, but that’s not how this works.”

 

Bruce remained silent.

 

Dick’s voice softened. “I’m not trying to replace them, Bruce. I know I never can.”

 

Bruce’s fists tightened slightly. Dick didn’t need to say who he meant. Bruce already knew.

 

“But you took me in,” Dick continued. “You didn’t have to, but you did. And now you’re telling me to sit back while you do this alone?” He shook his head. “That’s not fair.”

 

Bruce looked away. Dick could tell he was fighting an internal battle. A part of Bruce wanted to push him away. To keep him safe. But another part—the part he never admitted existed—wanted him to stay. Finally, Bruce exhaled, stepping past him toward the workshop station.

 

Dick frowned. “What are you—”

 

A moment later, Bruce placed something small and black onto the table. Dick blinked. It was a domino mask.

 

Bruce’s voice was quiet, but weighted with meaning. “If you’re going to keep doing this… you do it my way.”

 

Dick’s eyes widened.

 

Bruce finally met his gaze. “I design your costume.”

 

Dick grinned. “That’s your only complaint?”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change. “You get one rule. You follow it.”

 

Dick nodded, serious now. “What is it?”

 

Bruce held his gaze. “No killing.”

 

Dick didn’t hesitate. “Deal.”

 

A long silence stretched between them. Then Bruce nodded. Dick felt something shift between them. This wasn’t just guardian and ward anymore, this was partnership.

Chapter 15: Publicity

Summary:

A little bit of fluff before we jump back into some action!

Chapter Text

The Wayne Foundation Gala was one of Gotham’s most prestigious annual events, an evening of opulence, whispered deals, and carefully orchestrated performances of wealth and power. The ballroom, housed in one of Wayne Tower’s upper floors, gleamed under the soft glow of chandeliers, their light reflecting off polished marble floors and walls adorned with art worth more than most people made in a lifetime. The air smelled of expensive cologne, aged whiskey, and money—lots of it.

 

Bruce Wayne had attended countless galas in his life, each one a tedious necessity, a carefully maintained persona designed to throw off suspicion, but tonight was different. Tonight, people weren’t whispering about Wayne Enterprises’ latest business venture or speculating on his political affiliations. Tonight, the entire room had its attention locked onto one thing: the man standing at his side.

 

Clark Kent walked beside Bruce with the easy confidence of someone utterly unfazed by Gotham’s elite, his presence an undeniable shift in the usual landscape of these events. Unlike most of the attendees, Clark had never cared for excess or social maneuvering, yet he carried himself with an understated grace that made him look like he belonged. He had opted for a sleek black tuxedo, nothing flashy but impeccably tailored, Bruce had convinced him that an ill-fitting suit would just bring more attention.

 

The moment they stepped into the main hall, conversations around them faltered. Eyes followed their every move. Bruce had expected as much. He had spent a lifetime at the center of Gotham’s social scene, but Clark was a new variable, an unexpected twist in the narrative. The press had been buzzing for weeks about his relationship with Metropolis’s most respected reporter, and speculation had reached a fever pitch once their attendance at the gala had been confirmed.

 

Bruce maintained an air of unaffected ease as they moved through the crowd, offering nods and brief exchanges where required. Clark, for his part, played along with a casual charm that left people either impressed or entirely disarmed. His presence was a contrast to Bruce’s usual parade of supermodels and fleeting romantic scandals, and it wasn’t long before the evening’s whispers evolved from polite curiosity to genuine intrigue.

 

As they neared the bar, Clark leaned in slightly, his voice just low enough for Bruce to hear. “You know, I think they’re still waiting for me to be some kind of publicity stunt.”

 

Bruce smirked, taking a glass of bourbon from the bartender. “Let them wait. They’ll figure out the truth soon enough.”

 

Clark chuckled, accepting a glass of wine he likely had no intention of drinking. “I think some of them are panicking about what this means for your reputation.”

 

Bruce sipped his drink. “My reputation is whatever I decide it is.” He glanced around, noting the subtle way people still kept stealing glances, trying to assess whether this was a calculated move or something real. Turning back to Clark, he arched a brow. “How are you holding up?”

 

Clark gave a small, amused smile. “I deal with alien invasions and diplomatic crises. This is nothing.”

 

Bruce tilted his head slightly, studying him. “You don’t have to put on a front.”

 

Clark exhaled, glancing briefly at the crowd before returning his attention to Bruce. “It’s not a front. I knew what I was signing up for.” He leaned in just a fraction, his voice dipping lower. “But I will say, this whole billionaire socialite thing is hilarious up close.”

 

Bruce huffed a quiet laugh. “I’ve spent years perfecting the illusion.”

 

For the briefest moment, the noise of the gala faded into the background. The room still swirled with conversation, laughter, and the clinking of glasses, but Bruce found himself focused only on the warmth in Clark’s eyes, the steadiness of his presence. It wasn’t often that someone could see through the layers of misdirection and carefully curated masks, but Clark had always been different. He had never needed to be fooled by Bruce Wayne’s performance, and he had never been intimidated by the reality of Batman.

 

Before either of them could say anything more, an approaching voice shattered the moment. “Bruce, darling,” came the smooth, knowing tone of Selina Kyle.

 

Bruce turned, unsurprised to see her standing there in a shimmering black gown, the smirk on her lips nothing short of amused. She held a champagne flute in one hand, her other elegantly resting on her hip as she gave Clark a slow, appraising glance. “And here I thought you’d finally run out of surprises.”

 

Clark extended a hand. “Clark Kent.”

 

Selina accepted the handshake, her grin widening. “Oh, I know who you are.” She glanced between them, her green eyes dancing with mischief. “I have to say, Bruce, I approve. He’s definitely an upgrade from the usual.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Are you here to cause trouble?”

 

Selina took a sip of her drink, shrugging one shoulder. “Me? Never. Just making sure you’re still interesting.” She winked at Clark. “So far, you are.”

 

Clark chuckled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”

 

Selina lingered for another moment before slipping back into the crowd, leaving behind a trace of amusement in her wake. Clark watched her go before turning back to Bruce. “She’s something.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “You have no idea.”

 

Clark smirked, stepping a little closer. “So, now that we’ve made a scene, what’s next?”

 

Bruce glanced around the room, noting the reporters subtly trying to snap pictures without drawing attention. He met Clark’s gaze, voice level. “That depends.”

 

Clark arched a brow. “On?”

 

Bruce set down his glass, his lips barely curving into a smirk. “How much of a scene do you want to make?”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. “You really do like proving a point, don’t you?”

 

Bruce gave a small shrug. “I don’t mind giving them something to talk about.”

 

Clark glanced at the crowd, then back at Bruce. “How about this—we stay just long enough to make our presence known, and then we leave before anyone tries to corner us with tabloid questions.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “Efficient.”

 

Clark smirked. “I learn from the best.”

 

They lingered just long enough for the message to settle. Bruce Wayne was not making a spectacle of a new relationship, nor was he dismissing it as something fleeting. This wasn’t a calculated PR move or a brief affair. This was real. And Gotham, whether it liked it or not, would have to accept that.

 

—-——————

 

The gala had been a spectacle, as expected. The moment Bruce and Clark had walked in together, Gotham’s elite had practically stopped breathing, whispering behind their champagne flutes, watching every move they made. Bruce had endured it all with the same cool detachment he always carried at these events, while Clark had played his part perfectly—charming, polite, just out of place enough to remind everyone that he didn’t belong to their world.

 

Now, however, the night belonged to them.

 

Bruce guided the sleek black Aston Martin through Gotham’s streets, the city still alive despite the late hour. The farther they got from the towering skyscrapers and polished storefronts, the more the real Gotham emerged, small businesses still open, neon signs flickering, people moving in the cool night air without the weight of expectation pressing on their shoulders.

 

Clark stretched slightly in his seat, finally undoing the top button of his shirt. “You know, I think I set a personal record for hearing my name mispronounced tonight.”

 

Bruce smirked, keeping his eyes on the road. “‘Clark Kent, investigative journalist,’ said with an undertone of ‘who the hell is that?’”

 

Clark chuckled. “That, and a lot of ‘Metropolis reporter’ like I’m some random guy you picked up for fun. Someone even asked if I was an actor.”

 

Bruce hummed. “You do have the face for it.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “Please. You’re the billionaire playboy.”

Bruce took a slow turn, the car sliding into a quieter street where the glow of a classic neon diner sign flickered just ahead. “Not anymore, apparently.”

 

Clark gave him a sidelong glance. “Oh? Hanging up the act for good?”

 

Bruce exhaled, tapping his fingers on the wheel. “I don’t need it anymore.”

 

Clark didn’t press, but he smiled to himself. A moment later, Bruce pulled into a small parking lot, stopping in front of a 24-hour burger joint that looked like it had been standing in the same spot since Gotham was founded. A large, cartoonish sign blinked above the entrance: BIG BELLY BURGER – EST. 1974.

 

Clark’s eyebrows lifted. “You’re seriously telling me that Bruce Wayne, a man worth billions, is taking me to a diner with a mascot shaped like a giant hamburger?”

 

Bruce shut off the engine, arching a brow. “Do you want food or not?”

 

Clark grinned. “Oh, I’m not complaining.”

 

They stepped inside, the warm scent of grilled meat, toasted buns, and frying oil filling the air. The floors were checkered black and white, the booths made of worn red leather, and an old jukebox in the corner hummed faintly. It was exactly the kind of place Clark loved.

 

A few late-night customers were scattered around, mostly truckers and night-shift workers, none of whom seemed to care that Gotham’s most famous CEO had just walked in. The tired waitress behind the counter barely glanced up before popping her gum and handing them menus.

 

“What can I get you?” she asked, unimpressed, as she wiped the counter with a rag.

 

Bruce didn’t even look at the menu. “Double cheeseburger, fries, and a vanilla shake.”

 

Clark blinked, amused. “You have an order ready to go?”

 

Bruce shot him a look. “I’m not a stranger to real food.”

 

Clark smirked before turning to the waitress. “Same, but chocolate shake.”

 

She nodded and disappeared into the back. They slid into a corner booth, the vinyl seats creaking under them. The atmosphere was so different from the gala that it felt almost surreal, no flashing cameras, no overanalyzing whispers, just the soft chatter of the city’s actual residents enjoying a late meal.

 

Clark leaned back against the booth, stretching one arm over the backrest. “So, does this count as our second date, or is it still part of the first one?”

 

Bruce considered that for a moment. “That depends.”

 

Clark arched a brow. “On?”

 

Bruce smirked slightly. “Do you think the burgers will be better than the gala’s appetizers?”

 

Clark grinned. “Oh, definitely.”

 

The shakes arrived first, set down with zero fanfare, which only made Clark like this place more. He took a sip of his and sighed contentedly.

 

Bruce watched him, amusement flickering in his expression. “That good?”

 

Clark nodded. “You know, if your goal was to impress me tonight, the fancy event wasn’t necessary. You could’ve just brought me here, and I’d be yours forever.”

 

Bruce tilted his head, smirking. “Noted.”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. Their burgers arrived moments later, thick and juicy, wrapped in paper that already had grease spots bleeding through. Clark took a huge bite, closing his eyes as he chewed.

 

Bruce watched him for a beat. “You look like you’re having a religious experience.”

 

Clark swallowed, pointing at his burger. “This is better than whatever caviar-topped nonsense they were serving at the gala.”

 

Bruce took a bite of his own, letting himself relax into the simplicity of it.

 

Clark wiped his fingers with a napkin before glancing at Bruce again. “So, we survived our public debut. Think the press is going to implode tomorrow?”

 

Bruce took a sip of his shake. “They’ll have theories. Some accurate, some ridiculous. The usual.”

 

Clark exhaled, his voice quieter now. “You sure you’re okay with all of it?”

 

Bruce met his gaze. “If I wasn’t, we wouldn’t be here.”

 

Clark studied him for a moment, then nodded. They finished their food without hurry, the weight of the evening settling in a way that felt comfortable rather than suffocating. There was no urgency, no need for words to fill the silence. Just them.

 

Clark glanced at Bruce. “You’re paying, right?”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “You’re faster than a bullet and could’ve picked up the check before I even reached for my wallet.”

 

Clark grinned. “Yeah, but you invited me. Pretty sure that means you pay.”

 

Bruce shook his head, but there was fondness in his expression. “You’re impossible.”

 

Clark bumped their shoulders together. “You love it.”

 

When they finally stepped back outside, the city air was cool, crisp. As they stood beneath the flickering neon lights of a cheap burger joint in the middle of Gotham, Bruce reached out, fingers curling gently around Clark’s wrist, thumb brushing against his pulse. Clark’s heartbeat didn’t falter.

 

Bruce’s voice was low, sure. “Yeah. I do.”

 

—-——————

 

The warm glow of the television screen flickered across the Wayne Manor living room, casting soft light over the grand space that, for once, felt lived-in rather than cavernous. The massive sectional couch, usually an afterthought in a home where rooms were rarely occupied, was now the center of a rare moment of peace.

 

Clark stretched out on one end, his sock-covered feet resting on the coffee table—a casualness that had taken weeks to break Bruce into tolerating. Bruce, predictably, sat upright in the middle, arms folded, exuding his usual silent intensity even in relaxation. And at the far end, Dick was sprawled out on his stomach, head propped up on his hands, eyes glued to the screen.

 

It had taken them an embarrassing amount of time to agree on a movie. Dick had firmly rejected anything “ancient,” which in his eyes included anything older than five years. Bruce had insisted on something well-made, which eliminated half of Dick’s suggestions. Clark, being the mediator, had suggested something fun and ridiculous, and now here they were, watching an over-the-top action movie that had no basis in reality but was entertaining enough to keep everyone quiet.

 

Well, mostly quiet.

 

Dick snorted as an explosion rocked the screen, sending the lead actor flying through a wall unscathed. “Okay, that’s so fake. No way he’s walking away from that.”

 

Clark smiled. “I mean, I’ve walked away from worse.”

 

Dick rolled over onto his back, shooting Clark an incredulous look. “Yeah, you. You’re literally Superman. This dude is supposed to be a normal guy.”

 

Bruce exhaled, rubbing his temple. “If we spend the whole movie picking apart the realism, we’re never going to finish it.”

 

Dick grinned. “Oh no, we’re finishing it. I need to see just how bad it gets.”

 

Clark chuckled, taking a sip of his drink. “I think he just likes seeing you suffer through bad writing.”

 

Dick pointed at him. “Exactly.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond, but the flicker of amusement in his eyes was enough.

 

The scene on screen shifted to an absurd car chase, complete with exploding motorcycles and improbable physics. Dick threw popcorn at the screen in protest. “No way a car makes that jump. That’s like fifty feet.”

 

Clark, clearly enjoying himself, nudged Bruce. “How much of this actually offends you?”

 

Bruce took a slow sip of his coffee before answering. “All of it.”

 

Dick laughed, shaking his head. “Man, no wonder you don’t watch movies.”

 

Clark leaned back, stretching an arm along the back of the couch behind Bruce. “He does. Just not like a normal person.”

 

Dick looked between them, eyes glinting mischievously. “Wait. Have you guys actually been on a date that wasn’t League-related?”

 

Bruce and Clark exchanged a glance.

 

Dick groaned. “Oh my God. Have you really only been to fancy events and patrols?”

 

Clark smirked. “We did grab burgers after a gala.”

 

Dick sat up. “That doesn’t count. That’s ‘we survived social hell, let’s eat real food.’” He gestured wildly. “You guys need to do something normal.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Define normal.”

 

Dick threw his hands up. “I don’t know. A fair? A game night? Something where you’re not in a tux or stopping a crime.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “Says the kid who just snuck into an underwater base.”

 

Dick grinned unapologetically. “That was a great time, no regrets.”

 

Bruce sighed. “We are not taking relationship advice from a thirteen-year-old.”

 

Dick smirked. “Maybe you should. Just saying, I have a 100% success rate at annoying you into doing things.”

 

Clark chuckled. “He’s not wrong.”

 

Bruce shot him a flat look. “You’re not helping.”

 

Clark grinned, but before he could say anything else, a particularly ridiculous stunt on screen caught their attention, a car flipping midair, somehow dodging bullets, while the hero fired a machine gun out the window with perfect accuracy.

 

Dick covered his face. “Okay. This is officially the worst movie ever.”

 

Bruce, without missing a beat, reached for the remote and turned it off.

 

Dick gasped. “Hey! We were watching that!”

 

Bruce stood, stretching slightly. “No. You were complaining.”

 

Clark shook his head, smiling as he stood as well. “He’s got a point, Dick.”

 

Dick huffed, flopping back onto the couch dramatically. “Fine. But I’m picking the next movie. And I’m making sure it’s actually good.”

 

Bruce didn’t argue, which Clark took as a sign of progress. As the night wound down, Clark found himself glancing at Bruce, taking in the ease in his posture, the way his usual walls were just a little lower here. In the quiet of the manor, with a kid who had somehow wormed his way into both their lives.

 

Clark nudged his shoulder. “Movie night again next week?”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, but there was a hint of a smirk. “As long as I pick the movie.”

 

Dick sat up immediately. “Oh, no. That’s how we get stuck watching three-hour detective dramas.”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “We’ll compromise.”

 

Bruce glanced at him. “We always do.”

 

Before Clark could respond, Alfred’s voice cut through the room with perfect timing. “If you gentlemen are quite finished subjecting yourselves to cinematic atrocities, dinner is ready in the dining room.”

 

Dick immediately sat up, eyes bright. “Wait, we’re actually eating at the table? Like, with plates and everything?”

 

Alfred gave him a pointed look. “Yes, Master Richard. Plates and everything.”

 

Dick grinned. “Man, I was just gonna microwave something.”

 

Alfred sighed deeply. “Not while you live here.”

 

Dick stood, stretching as he made his way toward the dining room. “I feel like that was a threat.”

 

Clark chuckled, following after him. “More of a warning.”

 

Bruce trailed behind them, already anticipating whatever conversation chaos was about to happen over dinner.

 

Wayne Manor’s dining table was massive, designed for a level of formality that rarely saw use. Tonight, however, the stiff atmosphere was completely absent. Alfred had set out a simple but well-prepared meal—roast chicken, mashed potatoes, vegetables, and fresh bread. It was nothing extravagant, but it smelled incredible.

 

Dick immediately piled his plate with food. “You know, I could get used to this.”

 

Alfred set a bowl of vegetables in front of him. “Then you may start by incorporating more greens into your diet.”

 

Dick groaned but reluctantly scooped some onto his plate. “You drive a hard bargain, Alfie.”

 

Clark took a generous serving before glancing at Bruce. “Does this happen every time?”

 

Bruce picked up his fork. “Every meal is a negotiation.”

 

Alfred, unimpressed, simply sipped his tea. “And yet, I always win.”

 

Dick smirked, looking between Bruce and Clark. “So, does this mean you’re officially part of dinner nights now?”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know. Am I invited?”

 

Bruce glanced at him. “You’re here, aren’t you?”

 

Clark smiled. “Guess that’s a yes.”

 

Dick grinned. “Great. That means next time, you’re backing me up when Alfred tries to make me eat kale.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Sorry, kid. You’re on your own with that one.”

 

Dinner continued with easy conversation, sarcastic banter, and the rare, fleeting moments of warmth that Bruce rarely allowed himself. It felt like home.

Chapter 16: Fear

Chapter Text

Rain drizzled from the thick cloud cover above, casting a slick sheen over Gotham’s crumbling rooftops and rusted fire escapes. The air smelled like wet pavement and gasoline, thick with the tension that always settled over The Narrows after midnight. Batman crouched at the edge of an abandoned tenement building, his cape still as he observed the dockyard below.

 

Warehouse 17. The meeting place.

 

From his vantage point, he counted three SUVs rolling up to the main entrance and two armed men already stationed on the roof. They moved with discipline, military precision, not the usual untrained muscle Penguin typically hired. That meant tonight was something more than an arms deal.

 

Inside his cowl, Oracle’s voice came through, calm and sharp. “You were right. The manifest I intercepted confirms a shipment of black market weaponry, but this isn’t just Penguin’s usual haul. We’re talking stolen military hardware, experimental tech. This was supposed to be off the books.”

 

Batman’s jaw tightened. “Buyers?”

 

“Unknown. But I doubt Cobblepot’s stockpiling this for his personal collection.”

 

Batman’s focus shifted to the warehouse doors, where the SUVs had come to a stop. The headlights cut off, leaving only the pale glow of dock lamps casting shadows over the rain-slick concrete.

 

The driver’s side door of the lead SUV opened. Oswald Cobblepot stepped out, his squat frame wrapped in an expensive overcoat, his signature umbrella tapping against the pavement. He took a long drag from his cigar, squinting through the smoke before exhaling in frustration. “If I don’t see crates unloaded in the next two minutes, someone’s losin’ a kneecap!”

 

The warehouse doors groaned open, revealing rows of heavy-duty shipping containers. Men in tactical gear began moving with precision, unsealing the crates and inspecting the contents. Batman switched to thermal vision. The containers were lined with heat shielding—which meant they weren’t just filled with conventional firearms. This wasn’t just a weapons sale, it was an arms race, and Gotham was the prize.

 

Dropping from the rooftop with silent precision, Batman landed on the fire escape of a neighboring warehouse. He moved swiftly, a shadow against the backdrop of flickering neon and rusted metal. Two guards patrolled the upper catwalk.

 

Batman struck fast, a precise nerve pinch took the first one down without a sound. The second turned, startled, but Batman was faster. A grappling line wrapped around his throat, pulling him backward into the shadows. A second later, he crumpled unconscious.

 

From this vantage point, Batman could see inside the warehouse below. A row of prototype missile launchers. High-yield explosives and something worse. A single crate, set apart from the rest. He zoomed in on the markings.

 

WayneTech Defense Division. His blood ran cold. Penguin had managed to get his hands on stolen WayneTech military prototypes.

 

A sudden static burst in his earpiece made him pause. Oracle’s voice returned, urgent. “Batman—your comms just got pinged. Someone’s jamming the frequency. They know you’re here.”

 

A sniper’s laser sight flicked onto his shoulder. Batman spun on instinct, but the rifle fired before he could move. The impact wasn’t a bullet, it was a shock charge. Electricity ripped through his suit, momentarily seizing his muscles. He fought against it, but then three more shots hit him in rapid succession, the force sending him crashing through the warehouse skylight. He twisted mid-air, deploying his cape to break the fall, but the second he landed, the warehouse erupted with movement.

 

Cobblepot’s men were already waiting. A dozen gun barrels locked onto him instantly. Batman had two seconds before they fired. He launched a smoke pellet, rolling into a crouch as the first wave of gunfire erupted through the fog.

 

The first attacker came in swinging. Batman caught his wrist, twisted it until the joint snapped, then flipped him into the path of another. He sidestepped a baton strike, countered with a sharp elbow to the ribs, and drove his knee into the third man’s sternum.

 

Another shock round clipped his side, electricity biting through his suit. His movements slowed for a fraction of a second. That was all they needed. A reinforced net exploded from the corner of the room, metal coils snapping around his limbs and torso. He fought against the restraints, but the more he struggled, the tighter it constricted.

 

Cobblepot stepped forward, his smirk wide. “Well, well. Ain’t this a sight.”

 

Batman kept his expression blank, analyzing possible escape points.

 

Cobblepot tapped the side of his umbrella, and a small screen embedded in the handle flickered to life. “Figured you’d show up. Got a tip-off that the Bat might be stickin’ his nose where it don’t belong.”

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. Someone leaked his location. Penguin’s smirk grew. “You’re not the only one with friends in high places.” He gestured to his men. “Bag him.”

 

A reinforced containment unit hissed open. Lead-lined. Shielded from outside comm signals. Batman struggled as the net tightened further, cutting into his armor. He needed to break free. Now.

 

But before he could make his move, a powerful electric surge shot through the net, hitting him like a floodlight of pain. His vision blurred. His body locked up. Penguin chuckled as the lights around him dimmed.

 

“Nighty night, Bats.”

 

Then everything went dark.

 

———————

 

The tension in the Batcave was palpable. A dim glow from the Batcomputer flickered across the cavern’s stone walls, casting long shadows that mirrored the unease settling over the room. The main screen displayed the last-known location of Batman—Warehouse 17, The Narrows—before the signal cut off completely.

 

Dick paced near the console, arms crossed, his face set in an expression that was too tense for someone his age. His usual energy, the effortless bravado that filled a room, was absent. Instead, he looked like someone barely keeping himself together. Alfred stood near the med bay, quiet but watching. He was always the picture of composure, but there was a flicker of concern in his gaze.

 

Clark leaned against the main console, his jaw tight, frustration rolling off him in waves. He had checked everywhere in the city that Batman could have gone, but Bruce wasn’t anywhere. His super-hearing had picked up no heartbeat, no voice, nothing. And that was terrifying. Diana stood beside him, arms crossed over her chest. She wasn’t as outwardly restless as Dick, but her expression was serious. She knew what Clark wasn’t saying aloud.

 

“Alright,” Dick finally said, breaking the silence. His voice was sharper than usual, but the underlying worry was obvious. “Bruce is missing, and none of us have a clue where he is.” He turned to Clark. “You sure you didn’t hear anything?”

 

Clark exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “I checked everywhere. If he’s somewhere in Gotham, they’re keeping him underground or behind a lot of lead.”

 

Diana stepped forward, tapping the side of the console to zoom in on the last location pinged from Bruce’s suit. “His comms went dark at 3:12 AM. That suggests an EMP, a jamming signal, or physical removal.” She glanced at Alfred. “Does he have any failsafes we can activate?”

 

Alfred, standing impossibly still, spoke evenly. “Master Wayne has contingency plans for nearly everything. But in the event of his own capture…” He hesitated, then exhaled, his voice quieter. “He always assumed he would find his way out.”

 

Dick scowled, shaking his head. “Great. So no built-in panic button.”

 

Clark’s hands clenched at his sides. “We can’t just wait. Whoever took him—”

 

“They won’t kill him,” Diana interrupted, calm but firm.

 

Dick’s head snapped toward her. “How do you know that?”

 

Diana met his gaze evenly. “Because if they wanted him dead, his body would have been left behind as a warning.” She turned back to the screen. “This isn’t an execution. It’s something else.”

 

Clark nodded slowly, gritting his teeth. “They need him alive. But for what?”

 

Alfred finally stepped forward, adjusting his cuffs as he peered at the screen. “Master Wayne has made many enemies, but not all of them are foolish enough to attempt something like this.” He glanced at Dick. “We must consider the players involved.”

 

Dick crossed his arms. “Penguin was at that warehouse. If anyone knows where Bruce is, it’s him.”

 

Clark exhaled sharply. “Then we start there.”

 

Diana nodded. “We move quickly. The longer he’s missing, the harder it will be to find him.”

 

Alfred gave a small nod, but there was something heavy in his expression. “Be careful. If Master Wayne was taken, it means his captors were prepared.”

 

Dick straightened his shoulders, something dangerously determined in his eyes. “Then they’re about to find out just how prepared we are.”

 

Clark and Diana exchanged a glance before all three turned toward the Batcomputer.

 

The massive screen displayed Gotham's skyline, overlayed with a digital map of active criminal movements. Wayne's own surveillance system had been running independent scans even after he'd gone dark-tracking known players, gang activities, and police reports.

 

Dick's fingers flew over the keyboard. "Penguin's too smart to go back to his Iceberg Lounge after pulling something like this. He'll be hiding out somewhere secure."

 

Clark narrowed his eyes at the glowing markers on the map. "Then where?"

 

Alfred, standing beside them with a calculating expression, folded his hands behind his back. "Cobblepot has several safe houses. However, he prefers locations that allow him an escape route." He pointed to an old dockyard on the east side of the city. "This location has underground tunnels leading directly into Gotham's old smuggling network."

 

Diana studied the map, eyes sharp. "Then that's where we start."

 

Clark nodded. Dick grabbed his mask from the console, slipping it over his face.

 

Alfred stepped in front of him, his expression unreadable. "Master Richard."

 

Dick paused. Alfred adjusted the cuffs of his suit, voice level but carrying an unmistakable weight. "This is not just another mission."

 

Dick met his gaze, the usual easygoing attitude nowhere in sight. "I know that."

 

Alfred's eyes softened just slightly. "Then be careful."

 

Dick's voice was quieter when he answered. "Always."

 

Clark placed a reassuring hand on Alfred's shoulder before stepping toward the Batplane. "We'll bring him home."

 

Alfred nodded once. "See that you do."

 

———————

 

The Batplane hovered in complete silence, its stealth technology rendering it invisible to the naked eye. From above, the abandoned dockyard stretched along the water's edge, lined with rusting storage containers and derelict warehouses. Clark, floating just beside the craft, focused his hearing. Beneath the steady sound of water sloshing against the docks, he caught muffled voices inside the main structure.

 

"Guards at every exit," he said, scanning deeper. "And Penguin's inside. He's nervous."

 

Dick, crouched beside Diana in the cockpit, tensed. "Good."

 

Diana adjusted the straps of her armor, her lasso coiled neatly at her side. "Let's give him something to be nervous about."

 

Clark nodded, then shot forward, the wind whipping around him as he descended toward the ground. Diana followed with a controlled drop, landing effortlessly beside him. Dick grappled down from the Batplane, rolling smoothly into a crouch. They moved in silent synchronization, slipping past the outer patrols.

 

Clark heard two guards shifting behind a storage crate, their weapons clicking as they repositioned. He tapped his earpiece. "Three guards at the back entrance, two more near the main hall."

 

Diana nodded, moving with graceful precision. "I'll handle the front."

 

Clark smirked. "You just want to make an entrance."

 

Diana smiled. "Of course."

 

The warehouse doors exploded inward, the sheer force sending guards sprawling. Diana walked in like a queen surveying her battlefield, her bracelets clashing together in a burst of energy, knocking two more men off their feet. The moment the doors burst open, chaos erupted. Penguin's men scrambled, reaching for their weapons—too late.

 

Clark shot forward, his speed a blur, disarming one before lifting him clean off the ground and tossing him into a pile of crates. Another turned to fire, but a flick of heat vision melted the barrel of his rifle, forcing him to drop it with a yell. Dick moved with acrobatic precision, flipping over a guard's head and driving a swift kick into his spine. He landed in a roll, his new escrima sticks crackling with electric charge as he swung them into another thug's ribs. The remaining men hesitated.

 

Penguin, standing near a makeshift war table, let out a sharp growl. "Don't just stand there, you idiots! Shoot them!"

 

Diana, completely unimpressed, whipped her lasso forward, catching the nearest rifle and yanking it straight out of the guard's hands.

 

Clark sighed. "You should really learn when to quit, Oswald."

 

Penguin scowled, reaching for a concealed pistol in his coat. Dick was faster. A well-aimed baton flew through the air, hitting the gun clean out of Penguin's hand. The crime boss yelped, clutching his fingers.

 

Dick grinned. "Yeah, we're not doing that tonight."

 

Penguin glared at them, his breath ragged. "You morons have no idea what you're messing with."

 

Diana stepped forward, voice calm but firm. "Where is Batman?"

 

Penguin hesitated, then sneered. "Oh, you'll find out soon enough."

 

Clark's eyes glowed red, his usual patience razor-thin. "Where. Is. He?"

 

Penguin chuckled darkly. "You're already too late."

 

Dick stepped forward, his baton crackling with voltage. "That's a really stupid answer."

 

Before Penguin could say another word, Diana's lasso wrapped around his torso, glowing with golden light. Her voice was calm, absolute. "Tell us the truth."

 

Penguin gritted his teeth, his body stiffening under the magic's pull. His sneer faltered, sweat forming on his brow as he tried to resist. "Alright, alright!" he gasped. "They took him. Some damn high-tech mercs! You think I run everything in this town? I got my own problems!"

 

Diana's grip didn't loosen. "Who do they work for?"

 

Penguin's breath hitched, his eyes darting toward one of the digital maps pinned to the wall. Clark followed his gaze. A location was marked, a hidden complex just outside Gotham.

 

Dick's jaw tightened. "You'd better hope he's still breathing."

 

Penguin, still caught in the lasso's hold, scoffed. "You break into my place, wreck my operation, and you think I'm the one you need to worry about?"

 

Clark lowered his voice, stepping closer. "If anything happens to him, you will be sorry."

 

Penguin swallowed hard. Diana released the lasso, letting him collapse back into his chair. Clark turned to the others. "We have a location."

 

Dick nodded, determination flashing in his eyes. "Then let's move."

 

———————



Darkness. Heavy, suffocating, absolute. Batman’s mind stirred first, working before his body could catch up. His surroundings smelled of sterile metal, damp stone, and the faint chemical tang of machinery. A low hum vibrated beneath his feet, signaling he was underground, a bunker, a reinforced hideout, somewhere built to hold things that weren’t meant to be found.

 

He opened his eyes. A single overhead light buzzed weakly, illuminating a compact but high-tech holding cell. The walls were smooth, reinforced steel, lined with lead and signal dampeners—no signals in, no signals out. No vents, no access panels, no weaknesses. They had planned for him.

 

His arms and legs were secured to a chair, the cuffs heavy-duty restraints with electromagnetic locks. He tested the weight. No give. Whoever built them knew that brute force wouldn’t be enough. His belt was gone. His gauntlets had been stripped. Not ideal, but not impossible. He exhaled slowly, ignoring the sharp pulse in his ribs, he could tell it was a bruise, not a break. His head was clear, his senses sharp. That meant no drugs in his system. They needed him alert. Which meant they needed something from him.

 

A hiss of compressed air broke the silence as the cell door slid open. Batman didn’t move. Didn’t react. Just watched. A figure stepped inside, he was tall, skeletal, dressed in a tattered lab coat with a rusted breathing apparatus covering his mouth.

 

Jonathan Crane. The moment Batman saw him, everything clicked into place. Crane’s resources. The secrecy. The fact that Batman hadn’t been killed outright. This was an experiment. Crane took his time stepping forward, his movements deliberate. The dim light cast eerie shadows over his gaunt features, his eyes sunken but glinting with twisted curiosity.

 

“Well, well.” Scarecrow’s voice was low and rasping, distorted through the old breathing mask. “The Bat in a cage. Fascinating.”

 

Batman remained perfectly still. Control the silence. Make them fill it.

 

Crane’s fingers twitched slightly, his excitement barely contained. “I have often wondered,” he mused, pacing slowly, “what truly frightens you.”

 

Batman’s voice was calm, unwavering. “Disappointing you didn’t already know.”

 

Crane chuckled, the sound dry and unnatural. “Oh, I know your surface fears. The bats, the falsehoods you tell yourself. But what I seek—” He tilted his head, studying him like a specimen under glass. “—is deeper. The things even you won’t admit.”

 

He stepped toward a control panel, adjusting dials with careful precision. Behind him, a large cylindrical device hummed to life, filled with a dark amber gas swirling inside. Batman’s muscles tensed. Fear toxin, but it looked more advanced, more refined. And if he had gone through the trouble of capturing Batman alive…

 

Crane’s eyes gleamed behind his mask. “You are Gotham’s great paradox. Fearless, yet ruled by fear.” He tapped the glass of the containment tank. “Let’s see what happens when I take that fear and turn it into something deeper.”

 

Batman’s mind raced through the options. No gadgets. No immediate escape route. Bound in place. But Crane was overconfident. Overconfidence led to mistakes. Crane reached for the activation switch. Batman shifted ever so slightly. The moment it turned on, he would have seconds. One shot to escape.

 

———————

 

The air was thick with dampness, the scent of wet stone and rusted metal filling the underground tunnels. Water dripped from unseen pipes, creating an eerie echo as the team moved swiftly through the narrow passageways. Clark led the way, his super-hearing dialed up to its limits, searching for even the faintest sound of Bruce’s heartbeat. He still couldn’t hear him. That alone made his stomach knot with unease.

 

Dick moved beside him, tense, focused, his mask barely concealing the storm of emotions beneath it. He was good at pretending this was just another mission, but Clark could feel the urgency rolling off him in waves. The idea of Bruce being out there, trapped, hurt—it was eating him alive.

 

Diana followed with calm determination, her lasso wrapped tightly at her side. “If Penguin was telling the truth, this tunnel leads directly to the facility,” she said, her voice steady but sharp. “They’ll be expecting us.”

 

Clark gritted his teeth. Dick pulled up a holographic map on his wrist display, his fingers tapping rapidly as he checked the blueprints Oracle had sent them. “There’s a reinforced structure about a mile ahead, no public records on what it’s used for. That’s got to be it.”

 

Clark nodded, scanning ahead with X-ray vision. What he saw made his fists tighten. A high-tech facility that had walls lined with lead. But he could still hear armed guards and a familiar, whiny voice. Clark’s jaw clenched. Scarecrow.

 

Dick saw his expression change. “What is it?”

 

Clark’s voice was like steel. “Crane.”

 

Dick swore under his breath. “Of course it’s him.”

 

Diana’s brow furrowed. “Then time is against us. If he has Batman, he’s already started whatever experiment he’s planning.”

 

Dick’s fists clenched, his breathing tight. “Then we get him out. Now.”

 

Clark didn’t need to be told twice. Without another word, he surged forward, breaking into a run that sent a rush of wind through the tunnel. Diana and Dick moved quickly behind him, their approach now a full assault. Whoever thought they could take Batman without consequence was about to learn how wrong they were.

 

———————

 

Scarecrow loomed over the control panel, his skeletal fingers adjusting the final dosage settings. The vial of amber-hued fear toxin pulsed softly as it filtered through the injector system.

 

“I imagine you’ve built up quite the resistance,” Crane mused, tilting his head as he studied Batman with an almost clinical fascination. “You’ve fought through my work before, pushed past it with sheer will, but this is something new.”

 

Batman’s gaze remained cold, unwavering. “It’s always something new with you, Crane.”

 

Crane chuckled, the sound dry and unnatural through his breathing apparatus. “Oh, but this time is different.” He stepped closer, the dim lighting casting jagged shadows across his face. “I’ve learned from my failures, refined my work. This formula doesn’t just make you see your fears.” His voice dropped lower. “It makes you live them.”

 

Before Batman could respond, a sharp, blaring alarm ripped through the silence. Crane stiffened. His head turned toward the ceiling, listening as a panicked voice crackled through the facility’s intercom. “Intruders detected! High-priority targets—Metahuman presence confirmed!”

 

Batman’s eyes narrowed. They were here. Crane’s gaze snapped back to him, irritation flashing behind his mask. His fingers clenched against the console before his expression shifted. Then, suddenly, he laughed. Batman tensed.

 

“Ah, of course,” Crane murmured, his voice taking on a twisted amusement. “They came for you.” His fingers danced over the control panel. “How touching.”

 

Batman’s hands flexed against the restraints. “They’ll tear through this place in minutes.”

 

Crane tilted his head. “Good. Let’s see if you last that long.”

 

Before Batman could react, Crane hit the switch. A sharp hiss filled the air. The toxin poured into Batman’s mask, burning its way into his lungs. He held his breath on instinct, but it was too late. It was already in his bloodstream, already pulling at the edges of his mind, twisting the world around him.

 

He had been through this before. He knew the signs, the distortions, the fabricated horrors that Jonathan Crane could conjure. He had trained his body, his mind, his willpower to push past it, but this was different. This was stronger. His heartbeat pounded, his fingers twitched against the restraints. His vision blurred, then sharpened—too much, too vividly. The cold metal chair beneath him disappeared. The walls of the laboratory melted away. 

 

The rain fell in heavy sheets, the pavement dark and slick with water. The glow of a single flickering street lamp illuminated the alley in weak, uneven light. The smell hit him first. Gunpowder. Blood. His stomach twisted.

 

No. Not this.

 

He turned. Two figures lay on the ground, motionless. A pearl necklace lay broken beside them, the delicate beads scattered across the wet pavement, reflecting the dim light like fallen stars. His mother’s hand was outstretched, fingers stiff, reaching for something that wasn’t there. His father’s chest was dark with blood, his face frozen in an expression that had haunted Bruce for his entire life. He clenched his fists, his breath uneven.

 

This wasn’t real. This had already happened. He had survived it. He had—

 

A soft, quiet voice broke through the silence. “Bruce?”

 

His chest tightened. Slowly, he turned to see Dick. He stood just outside the reach of the streetlamp’s glow, his small frame barely visible through the rain. He wasn’t in his Robin suit, just a child, dressed in the training gear he wore at the manor. His expression was what stopped Bruce cold. No defiance. No challenge. Just fear.

 

“You left me,” Dick whispered.

 

Batman’s hands shook. “No.”

 

He took a step closer, his voice breaking. “You let them take you.”

 

Batman’s jaw locked. “This isn’t real.”

 

Dick’s eyes filled with something colder. “Are you sure?”

 

The shadows shifted. A second figure emerged from the darkness, stepping into the weak light. Bruce stilled. Alfred. His suit was perfectly pressed, not a wrinkle out of place, but there was a faint trace of blood on his cuffs. His eyes, always so full of warmth, of patience, of unshakable faith, were now filled with disappointment. Batman’s breath came shallow, unsteady.

 

“You always believed,” Alfred murmured, his voice quiet, measured, as if speaking to a child who had made an unforgivable mistake. “That if you worked hard enough. Fought hard enough. Planned long enough, you could save them.”

 

Batman’s fingers twitched. “I tried,” he said, barely above a whisper.

 

Alfred’s gaze didn’t waver. “But you didn’t.”

 

The words hit like a hammer. Batman’s vision blurred, his mind struggling against the toxin’s hold. It isn’t real. A shadow loomed over him. The air shifted and another voice cut through the rain. “Bruce.”

 

His stomach dropped, because he knew that voice too well. He turned and there he was. Clark. His cape was gone. His suit was torn, ruined, darkened with something he didn’t want to name. His face, so familiar, so steady, so certain, was filled with exhaustion. Not pain. Not anger. Not disappointment. Just tired acceptance. Batman’s throat tightened. His pulse roared in his ears.

 

Clark’s voice was quieter now. “I looked for you.”

 

Batman’s breath hitched. Clark took another step closer, rain sliding down his ruined suit. “But you didn’t want to be found.”

 

Batman clenched his fists. “That’s not true.”

 

Clark tilted his head slightly, his blue eyes searching. “Then where are you?”

 

“I’m right here, Clark!” Bruce screamed.

 

Clark shook his head slowly. “You were always weak, never worthy. We all pity you. You have to know that, right? That a man as powerful as me could never truly love you.”

 

The shadows grew thicker, curling around him. The rain felt heavier. The street lamp flickered. He heard a small, quiet breath below him. Batman’s chest seized. Slowly, with more effort than it should have taken, he looked down. There, sitting on the wet pavement, curled up and small, so painfully small, was a boy.

 

Dark hair plastered to his face from the rain. A red vest ripped, torn, slashed through the fabric. Green gloves too big for his hands, his tiny fingers trembling as they clutched his knees. He was barefoot. He was cold. He was alone. Batman’s entire body locked because he knew this boy.

 

It was him. Bruce Wayne, no older than eight, curled up on the street where his parents had died. Waiting. Still waiting, for something that would never come. A violent shudder tore through his body.

 

No.

 

No .

 

NO.

 

This was a hallucination. This wasn’t real. This wasn’t—

 

The boy slowly lifted his head. His eyes met Bruce’s and he spoke. “You never left this place.”

 

———————

 

The air was thick with tension, the only sounds were the rhythmic drip of condensation from the ceiling and the steady hum of industrial machinery beneath the floor. Clark’s body a blur of motion as he crashed through the reinforced steel door, sending it flying into the nearest set of guards. The impact threw them backward, their weapons skidding across the floor.

 

Before the other soldiers could react, Diana was already in the air. She landed in their ranks like a thunderclap, her bracers catching the flash of gunfire before she drove her shield into the nearest mercenary. The force sent him crumpling into the concrete wall, unconscious before he hit the ground.

 

Dick was quicker than the rest, weaving through the disarray with a level of precision Bruce had drilled into him. His escrima sticks crackled with electric current as he struck high, then low, dropping one soldier before flipping over another. The facility’s alarms blared as the remaining guards scrambled for cover. Clark’s eyes flashed red, twin beams of heat vision cutting through the barrels of their rifles, rendering them useless. 

 

He stepped forward, his voice dangerously calm. “Where is he?”

 

The nearest mercenary reached for his sidearm. Clark grabbed him by the collar and lifted him off the ground. “Where is Batman?”

 

The soldier’s hands shook. “He’s in the lower labs!” he choked out. “Crane’s been experimenting on him!”

Clark’s chest tightened. Dick knocked out the last guard and turned toward them.  Diana didn’t hesitate. She reached for the nearest reinforced bulkhead door, her grip tightening. Metal groaned and twisted under her strength, bolts snapping free until she ripped the entire doorway from its hinges. Beyond it, a set of metal stairs led down into the dark.

 

Dick exhaled sharply. “That’s where they’ve got him.”

 

The stench of chemicals hit them first. Clark was through the doorway before the security systems had time to react, the defensive turrets ripping free of their mounts as he tore them apart with his bare hands. Diana and Dick followed close behind, sweeping for any lingering hostiles. Then they saw him.

 

Bruce. Strapped to a steel chair, his body tense with strain, his breathing uneven. His cowl was cracked, sweat dripping down his jaw as his fingers twitched against his restraints. His eyes—wide, unfocused, flickering between reality and whatever horror had him trapped.

 

Clark was at his side in an instant. “Batman?”

No reaction.

 

Dick moved next, his voice tight. “Come on, B. Snap out of it.”

 

Bruce’s head jerked slightly, his muscles coiling as if preparing for a fight. His body shuddered against the chair, his lips parting, but no words came out. Clark’s jaw clenched. He turned to the computer terminal at the edge of the room, scanning the data. Chemical breakdowns. Toxin trials. Dosage calculations.

 

Diana was already reaching for the restraints, but Clark held up a hand. “Wait.”

 

Dick’s expression darkened. “We don’t have time for ‘wait.’”

 

Clark’s voice was grim. “If we unstrap him while he’s still hallucinating, he could lash out.”

 

Dick hesitated. He knew Batman’s instincts, his muscle memory. If he was trapped in a nightmare, he wouldn’t see them. He’d see a threat.

 

Diana’s voice was firm. “Then what do we do?”

 

Clark didn’t hesitate. “I’m taking him back to the Batcave.”

 

Dick blinked. “What—?”

 

“Crane’s toxins are unpredictable,” Clark said, already lifting Bruce from the chair with practiced care. His body felt unnaturally rigid, his heartbeat faster than it should have been. “If anyone has the data to counteract this, it’s Alfred.”

 

Diana nodded. “Go. We’ll clean up here.”

 

Dick’s jaw clenched, but he gave a sharp nod. “Bring him back.”

 

Clark didn’t answer. He was already gone.

 

The moment Clark arrived, Alfred was already waiting. He didn’t ask questions. Didn’t hesitate, just moved. Bruce was set down on the medical table, his breath shallow, his fingers still twitching. Alfred immediately went to work, scanning his vitals, checking the toxin levels still running through his system. His face remained unreadable, but his movements were quick, precise.

 

Clark stood at Bruce’s side, watching. Waiting. Bruce’s eyes fluttered, his breathing uneven as he muttered something under his breath.

 

Clark leaned in, his chest tightening. “Bruce?”

 

A ragged whisper. “Not… real…”

 

Clark’s jaw tightened. His voice was quiet. “You’re safe.”

 

Bruce’s brow twitched, his hands flexing against the table. Clark hesitated, then reached out, placing his hand over Bruce’s as a grounding weight. A reminder that he wasn’t alone. Alfred’s voice cut through the silence.

 

“I believe I can synthesize an antidote.” His hands moved over the Batcomputer’s chemical processor, inputting data with practiced ease. “Master Wayne has developed counteragents for Crane’s previous toxins, but this new strain will require a recalibration.”

 

Clark’s fingers curled slightly against Bruce’s hand. “How long?”

 

Alfred’s expression didn’t waver. “Not long enough to be acceptable. But soon.”

 

Clark exhaled, shifting his gaze back to Bruce. His breathing was still too shallow, his muscles still too tense. Clark had seen him in pain before. Had seen him battered, bruised, near collapse, but he had never seen him this lost. The quiet between them stretched.

 

Alfred glanced at them, but said nothing. Instead, he simply worked faster. They were bringing Bruce back, no matter what it took.

 

———————

 

The world around him blurred and cracked, shifting between the edges of reality and nightmare. His body felt like it was sinking, dragged deeper into the darkness, where shadows whispered and memories took shape in ways they never should. 

 

He wasn’t in the lab. He wasn’t in Gotham. He was somewhere else—somewhere cold. Snow stretched for miles, the wind howling against the sharp, jagged peaks of ice. The air bit at his skin, but there was no warmth to push it away. The Fortress of Solitude, but it was wrong.

 

The crystal spires were shattered, the advanced technology buried beneath layers of ice, forgotten and abandoned. The sky was empty, the vast void above stretching endlessly without color, without light. And in the center of it all, Clark. He stood amidst the ruins, his cape ripped, his suit charred as though he had fought for years and lost every battle. His shoulders were tense, his head slightly bowed, his usually bright blue eyes dull and hollow.

 

Batman’s breath came out in short, uneven bursts. His ribs ached, his throat burned. But he moved forward. Clark didn’t look at him. He didn’t react. He just stood there, staring at something invisible in the distance.

 

Bruce swallowed hard. “Clark.”

 

No response. His boots crunched against the ice as he stepped closer, his fingers twitching at his sides. He reached out and Clark flinched. Then, slowly, he turned his head. Batman stilled, because the face looking back at him wasn’t the one he knew. It was worn, lifeless, as though he had spent lifetimes watching the world slip through his fingers. His cheek was streaked with something dark, his lip split, his jaw set in resignation.

 

Clark blinked once. Then he spoke. “You weren’t there.”

 

The words hit like a blow to the chest. Bruce’s breath shook. “What?”

 

Clark’s expression didn’t change. “You weren’t there,” he said again, quieter this time. “When I needed you.”

 

Batman’s pulse pounded against his skull. “That’s not—”

 

Clark was already shaking his head. “I kept looking for you.” His voice wasn’t angry. It wasn’t even cold. It was empty. “I thought maybe you were on your way. Maybe I just had to hold on a little longer.”

 

Bruce couldn’t move.

 

“I waited,” Clark continued, his gaze flickering, his shoulders shifting as though he was remembering something painful. “And when it got worse, when I started to fall apart, I thought you would come.” His voice dropped to something barely above a whisper. “But you didn’t.”

 

The wind howled around them, cutting through the silence, whipping at the edges of Clark’s tattered cape. Batman gritted his teeth, his hands clenching into fists. This wasn’t real. Clark had never said these things. Clark had never needed—

 

Had never—

 

Had—

 

The shadows around them shifted. Bruce blinked, and suddenly, Clark wasn’t standing anymore. He was on the ground. Crushed beneath rubble, his breathing ragged, weak. Blood pooled beneath him, staining the ice. Bruce’s chest locked. Clark’s eyes flickered, his breath shallow, his fingers barely twitching as he tried, tried so hard, to lift his hand. He was reaching for something. For him.

 

Bruce fell to his knees, his throat burning. “Clark.”

 

Clark’s lips parted, trembling slightly. “…Where were you?”

 

Bruce’s lungs seized. He reached out, hands shaking, fingers brushing against Clark’s skin… then Clark’s eyes dimmed. His body stilled. The world fractured and The Fortress crumbled into darkness. Bruce gasped, his entire body jolting as though he had been hit in the chest.

 

No—no, this wasn’t real, this wasn’t happening, Clark wasn’t—

 

A voice—low, rasping, triumphant—slithered into the void. “Do you understand now?”

 

Bruce’s head pounded, his chest still tight with the ghost of the nightmare. His hands were trembling. And deep down—somewhere beneath the layers of training, of resistance, of everything he had built to withstand the worst—


The words still echoed in his mind. “Where were you?”

Chapter 17: Getting Better

Chapter Text

The Batcave was shrouded in silence, save for the occasional soft beep of the medical scanner and the low, steady hum of the Batcomputer. The usual sounds of Gotham, the distant echo of sirens, the roar of traffic, were absent down here. In this cavernous space, beneath the world, Bruce Wayne lay still.

 

Clark stood beside the medical table, his arms crossed, his jaw tight as he watched Bruce’s every breath, every twitch of his fingers, every flicker of movement behind his closed eyes. He had been standing there since they had arrived, since he had carried Bruce out of that nightmare of a lab and placed him here, since Alfred had started working tirelessly to find the antidote.

 

It wasn’t the wounds or the restraints or even the toxin itself that made Clark feel this strange, uneasy pressure in his chest. He had seen Bruce beaten, exhausted, broken—had seen him push through pain that would have crippled anyone else, but this was different. Bruce had been trapped in that hallucination too long. His pulse had spiked and dropped unpredictably, his body tense even in unconsciousness, his breath sharp, uneven. Clark had never seen Bruce tremble before. Not like this.

 

Alfred moved with quiet efficiency, his hands steady but his expression unreadable as he prepared the antidote. He had long ago mastered the ability to keep his emotions buried beneath calm professionalism. But Clark could feel the worry in him, see it in the way he occasionally glanced at Bruce before returning to the calculations, his lips pressed into a thin, unshakable line. The antidote was nearly ready, the chemical solution carefully filtered and calibrated to counteract Crane’s new formula. Alfred double-checked the dosage, then stepped toward the medical table, lifting the syringe with careful precision.

 

Clark’s eyes didn’t leave Bruce’s face. “Will it work?” he asked, his voice low, even.

 

Alfred exhaled slowly as he prepared the injection site. “It must.”

 

That was the closest thing to uncertainty Clark had ever heard from him. Without further hesitation, Alfred pressed the syringe to Bruce’s arm, injecting the antidote directly into his bloodstream. The liquid dispersed instantly, the medical scanner registering a shift in his vitals almost immediately. Clark held his breath as he watched Bruce’s body react, his fingers twitching, his muscles shifting beneath the blanket Alfred had draped over him. His breathing changed, still uneven but less ragged, his chest rising and falling in slow, shallow motions.

 

Alfred stepped back, setting the syringe aside. “It will take a moment for the effects to counteract fully,” he murmured.

 

Clark nodded, but he didn’t step away. Instead, he did what he had been doing since they got here. He waited.

 

It happened suddenly. Bruce’s body tensed all at once, his breath catching as his eyes snapped open, wild and unfocused. The gasp that tore from his throat was ragged and desperate, like someone who had been drowning for too long and finally broke through the surface. His entire frame jerked, his back arching slightly off the table, his fingers gripping at the sheets beneath him as if he were still trapped in the nightmare.

 

Clark was at his side in an instant, his hand firm on Bruce’s wrist, steadying him. “Bruce,” he said, his voice calm but urgent. “It’s okay. You’re here.”

 

Bruce didn’t react, not to his name, not to his voice. His pupils were blown wide, his chest rising and falling in uneven gasps, his hands trembling in a way Clark had never seen before. His entire body curled inward, his hands gripping at his own arms, his breath coming out in short, choked gasps that sounded too much like someone on the edge of complete collapse. Then escaped a sound Clark had never heard from him before.

 

A sob. Not loud or dramatic, just a small, fractured breath, barely audible. Clark’s chest tightened. Without thinking, without hesitating, he moved. He leaned forward, wrapping an arm around Bruce’s shoulders, pulling him into a solid, grounding hold. He felt every tremor that ran through Bruce’s body, every uneven breath that caught in his throat. Bruce didn’t resist. Instead, he clung to Clark’s arm, his fingers curling against the fabric of his suit with a grip that was desperate.

 

Clark exhaled, shifting his hand to the back of Bruce’s head, steady, unshakable. “You’re safe,” he murmured, his voice low, certain. “You’re here. You’re okay.”

 

Bruce shuddered again, another sharp, unsteady inhale against Clark’s shoulder. His breath was still too shallow, still uneven, still laced with something that had nothing to do with physical pain. Clark could only hold him tighter. Bruce’s hands tightened around him, his grip less like someone holding onto reality and more like someone afraid of losing it again.

 

Clark turned his head slightly, his lips barely brushing Bruce’s temple as he whispered, “I’ve got you.”

 

Bruce’s breath hitched, his forehead pressing against the side of Clark’s neck. His body slowly, finally began to still, the shaking lessening, his muscles no longer coiled like he was bracing for another hit. Clark didn’t let go and didn’t say anything else. He just held him, and for once, Bruce let himself be held.

 

———————

 

Dick had never liked hospitals. They were too sterile, too still. Every time he had been in one, whether as a kid waking up with broken ribs after a bad fall at the circus, or later, waiting on a civilian to pull through after some close call, it had felt wrong.

 

The Batcave’s medical bay wasn’t exactly a hospital, but right now, as he stood in the doorway, watching Bruce lying still under dim lights, it felt the same. Clark sat beside the bed, one hand resting lightly on Bruce’s arm, as if to remind him he was there. Bruce wasn’t asleep, not really. His breathing had evened out, and his body wasn’t trembling anymore, but he looked worn down. Like he had been fighting for far too long and had finally lost the energy to keep standing.

 

Alfred stood near the Batcomputer, speaking quietly into a communicator, likely handling damage control after everything that had happened tonight. But Dick barely registered it. His attention was on Bruce, the man who had taken him in, trained him, shaped him into the person he was now. And tonight, for the first time, he had seen Bruce completely break.

 

Dick swallowed hard, stepping inside. Clark looked up, giving him a small nod before glancing down at Bruce. “He’s stable,” he murmured.

 

Dick nodded stiffly. He didn’t trust his voice yet. He moved closer, slowly, as if afraid Bruce would vanish if he wasn’t careful. He didn’t. He just lay there, too still, too silent. Dick had never known Bruce to rest unless his body forced him to, and even then, it was a battle. He let out a breath and pulled up a chair next to Clark, close enough that his knee brushed against the side of the bed. For a long moment, he didn’t speak.

 

Then, quietly, “You scared me, B.”

 

Bruce’s fingers twitched slightly against the blanket.

 

Dick bit the inside of his cheek. “When Clark got you out of there, I—” He exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through his hair. “I didn’t know if you were coming back. You weren’t waking up, you weren’t—”

 

He shook his head, voice tight. “And I didn’t know what to do.”

 

Bruce stirred slightly, blinking slowly, his gaze dragging toward Dick. His voice, when it came, was rough, cracked. “…I’m sorry.”

 

Dick’s throat locked. Bruce never apologized. Dick huffed a small, humorless laugh, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, well. You better be, because you owe me a hell of a lot of heart attacks.”

 

Bruce blinked at him, then exhaled softly, something close to the ghost of a smile passing through his features. It wasn’t much, but it was enough.

 

Dick shook his head. “You should have seen us tearing through that base. It was like something out of an action movie. Wonder Woman ripped a door off its hinges. Clark was full-on Terminator mode. I mean, we cleaned up.”

 

Bruce’s eyelids fluttered slightly, as if fighting the exhaustion still weighing him down. “Good.”

 

Dick grinned, nudging his leg. “You should’ve been there.”

 

Bruce let out a slow breath. “Next time.”

 

Dick froze. Because something about the way Bruce said it—quiet, exhausted, like he meant it but wasn’t sure there would be a next time—made his stomach flip. His fingers curled against his knee, and before he could stop himself, he reached forward, gripping Bruce’s wrist firmly. Bruce’s gaze flickered toward him, startled.

 

Dick’s voice was serious now. “No more of this.”

 

Bruce didn’t say anything.

 

“I mean it, Bruce. No more throwing yourself into things alone. No more acting like the rest of us don’t exist when you’re going through hell.” His grip tightened. 

 

Bruce was silent for a long time.

Then he spoke softly, barely above a whisper. “Ok.”

 

Dick exhaled, releasing Bruce’s wrist, but he didn’t move from the chair.

 

Clark, who had been quiet this whole time, finally spoke again, his voice calm, steady. “He needs to rest.”

 

Dick crossed his arms. “Then I’ll stay.”

 

Clark gave him a knowing look. “I didn’t think you were going anywhere.”

 

Dick smirked faintly. “Damn right, I’m not.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes, his breathing was steady. Dick leaned back in his chair, arms still crossed, watching him carefully. Just in case. Tonight, he wasn’t leaving and tomorrow, Bruce wouldn’t be alone.

 

———————

 

The Watchtower’s main conference room was quiet when Batman stepped inside. It wasn’t unusual for meetings to start with a tense atmosphere. They were, after all, a gathering of some of the most powerful individuals on the planet. But today, it felt different. Like everyone in the room had already noticed something was wrong but was waiting to see if they were going to talk about it.

 

Batman strode to his usual place at the long, circular table, his cape sweeping behind him as he sat without a word. His cowl covered his face as always, but his movements weren’t as precise, as effortless as they usually were. Every action seemed measured and slow. More controlled than it should have been. Superman took his seat next, glancing at Batman for a brief moment before facing forward. He didn’t say anything, but there was a small crease between his brows

.

Wonder Woman sat beside him, her gaze lingering on Batman for half a second longer than necessary. She didn’t speak, but her posture was more poised than usual, as if waiting for something to go wrong. Green Lantern leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, but even he didn’t crack a joke or make some comment about Batman brooding. Flash was quiet, tapping his fingers against the table. Not in impatience, but in thought. They all knew. They weren’t going to say it out loud, but they all knew.

 

Batman ignored it. He pulled up the latest mission reports on the holographic display in front of him, scanning through them with a level of focus that bordered on mechanical.

 

“We need to follow up on the arms trade disruption in Markovia,” he said, his voice as sharp and even as ever. “Scarecrow’s involvement in Gotham is handled, but the toxin distribution was connected to outside players.”

 

Diana nodded, speaking carefully. “Have we identified who funded it?”

 

Batman tapped at the display, flipping through satellite images of offshore facilities, possible points of interest. “No confirmed name yet.” 

 

His voice was clipped, to the point, factual. Which meant nothing was wrong. At least, that’s what he was pretending. Superman's eyes flickered toward Bruce’s hands. His fingers were resting on the table, but his right hand was slightly curled inward, barely moving.

 

Green Lantern cleared his throat, shifting. “Alright, so, who’s handling the Markovia op?”

 

Batman turned the display toward them. “Wonder Woman, Flash, and Green Lantern will handle the site reconnaissance. I’ll analyze the remaining intel and—”

 

“You’re not coming?” The words came from Hal, but the weight of the question filled the whole room.

 

A pause. A beat too long. “I have more pressing matters in Gotham.”

 

That was technically true, but that wasn’t the reason. Everyone knew it.

 

Hal shifted slightly. “Oh. Right.”

 

No one else spoke.

 

Diana leaned forward slightly. Her tone was even, calm. “We’ll update you on any findings.”

 

Batman nodded, “Good.”

 

The meeting continued. The details were discussed. Plans were made. Orders were assigned. Everything went as it always did, but it felt different, because today, Batman wasn’t at his best and everyone could see it. But no one was saying a word.

 

———————

 

A few days later…

 

The Watchtower’s communal lounge had never seen this much effort put into decoration. It wasn’t grand or extravagant, just enough to show intent. A few golden banners hung near the windows, soft ambient lighting gave the room a warmer glow, and a long table had been set up with food, drinks, and, of course, a cake big enough to feed a team of metahumans.

 

Everyone knew what this really was: a reason to unwind and an excuse to make sure everyone was still standing after everything they had been through. More specifically—to make sure Batman stayed standing. Diana, for her part, seemed amused but also appreciative. She had seen through their intent the moment Flash had awkwardly suggested they celebrate her birthday after the Markovia operation wrapped up. She hadn’t objected, and now here they were.

 

Superman stood near the table, chatting lightly with Diana while casually keeping an eye on Batman. He wasn’t the only one. Bruce was there, standing near the far end of the room, drink in hand, watching the interaction but not quite participating. His posture was relaxed, or at least as close as Batman ever got to relaxed. His suit had been traded for his usual Watchtower uniform, still armored, still dark, but less like he was ready to disappear into the night.

 

That was the only reason no one was joking with him about keeping his guard up, because he was here. He wasn’t holed up in the Batcave, drowning himself in unfinished case files. He wasn’t skipping Watchtower check-ins or pushing himself too hard after the last mission. He was standing with them and that seemed like a huge step. 

 

“Alright,” Hal said, clapping his hands together as he walked toward the table. “So, who’s cutting the cake? Because I vote against Superman unless we wanna see a table literally sliced in half.”

 

Superman rolled his eyes. “That happened once.”

 

Flash grinned. “Yeah, and we’re still talking about it.”

 

Diana smirked as she stepped forward. “I’ll handle it.”

 

She lifted the knife, cutting into the cake with precision that was, frankly, intimidating. The knife slid through effortlessly, each slice perfectly even.

 

Barry blinked. “That was… kinda scary.”

 

Hal shrugged. “Amazon training. Efficient in war and in cake-cutting.”

 

Diana lifted an eyebrow at him as she passed the first slice to Clark. “Would you prefer it be uneven?”

 

Hal held up his hands. “No complaints here.”

 

The mood was light. The tension from last week, from everything with Scarecrow, from Batman’s disappearance, from the sheer exhaustion of shutting down the Markovia operation—it wasn’t gone, but it was lighter. For the first time in weeks, it felt like they weren’t just a team. They were people.

 

“Batman, do you want a piece?” Diana asked, holding up a plate.

 

Bruce blinked once, then exhaled, stepping forward. “Fine.”

 

That was the closest thing to a yes they were going to get.

 

Flash grinned. “See? You’re getting better at this whole ‘socializing’ thing, Bats.”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “Don’t push it.”

 

———————

 

The party had been going on much longer than expected. What was supposed to be a short, casual gathering had stretched into something much looser, much more comfortable. Maybe it was the exhaustion catching up to them all, maybe it was the rare chance to relax, or maybe it was the alcohol. Hal had broken out the good stuff about an hour ago, and now the League was genuinely letting their guard down.

 

Which, in and of itself, was a miracle. Diana leaned back in her chair, her second glass of Themysciran wine in hand, watching with mild amusement as Barry and Hal drunkenly debated whether Superman could technically “turn off” his powers at will.

 

“I’m just saying,” Barry slurred slightly, waving his glass for emphasis, “if Supes really focused, he could probably be, like, totally normal for a day.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “Barry, that’s not how Kryptonian physiology works.”

 

Hal smirked. “Sounds like an excuse to me. You just don’t wanna know what it’s like to be us regular folk.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes, but there was a distinct ease in his posture. For once, he wasn’t carrying the weight of the world. Batman had somehow ended up in one of the lounge chairs, drink in hand, cape draped lazily over the backrest, watching the rest of them with that familiar unreadable expression. Except tonight, it wasn’t as cold. It was rare to see Bruce comfortable. It was even rarer to see him with a glass of bourbon in his hand, indulging in a slow sip like he didn’t have anywhere else to be.

 

Clark was watching him out of the corner of his eye, making sure he wasn’t forcing himself to be here out of obligation. But Bruce had shown no signs of wanting to leave. Not yet, at least.

 

Diana was the first one to bring it up. “This is the most at ease I’ve ever seen this group,” she mused, swirling her wine in her glass. “Maybe we should celebrate more often.”

 

Hal snorted. “Yeah, and what would we celebrate? The anniversary of the time Superman threw Doomsday into orbit?”

 

Barry smirked. “Or the time Batman took down an alien warlord with a single punch.”

 

Hal grinned. “Oh, right. Classic Bats.”

 

Bruce didn’t react except to take another sip of his drink. Clark bit back a smile. It was Diana who finally said what had probably been on everyone’s mind for a long time. “We’ve been through too much together to still call each other by code names.”

 

That got everyone’s attention. Clark stiffened slightly, but Diana wasn’t looking at him—she was looking at Bruce. Bruce’s expression didn’t change, but she continued anyway.

 

“We have saved the world together, stood on the battlefield knowing we could die at any moment.” She tilted her head slightly, studying them all. “And yet, many of us still remain… distant.”

 

Hal smirked. “You mean Batman still refuses to acknowledge that he has friends?”

 

Bruce finally spoke, low and calm. “You’re not my friends.”

 

There was a beat of silence. Then Barry snorted. “Man, you are so drunk.”

 

Batman didn’t deny it.

 

Diana smiled slightly. “I think it’s time, don’t you?”

 

Clark’s stomach tightened. He knew what was coming next. And sure enough—

 

Diana set her glass down and said, simply, “My name is Diana Prince.”

 

Hal blinked. “Wait, we’re actually doing this?”

 

Diana arched a brow. “Did you think I was joking?”

 

Barry grinned, tipping his glass toward her. “Knew that already, but still cool. Alright, I’m in.” He leaned back. “Barry Allen, fastest man alive, smartest man in the universe. Yes, I say that to myself every morning.”

 

Hal rolled his eyes, but then smirked. “Hal Jordan. Pilot, intergalactic cop, occasional bad decision-maker.”

 

They all turned to Clark. He hesitated. For a moment, he actually considered it. This was his team. His family. He trusted them. And then—just as the words were about to leave his lips—

 

A hand landed on his wrist, firm and deliberate. Clark turned, and Batman was watching him. Not Bruce. Batman. His grip wasn’t forceful, but it carried a message. Not here. Not now. It took Clark half a second to realize why. If he revealed his identity, if he said the words Clark Kent, then the League would be smart enough to piece together the rest. And if they figured out who he was… They would figure out who Bruce Wayne was. Clark exhaled slowly. Then he shook his head.

 

“I’ll sit this one out,” he said smoothly, taking a sip of his drink.

 

Barry pouted. “Lame.”

 

Diana raised a brow, clearly amused. “You’re not ready?”

 

Clark smiled sincerely. “Something like that.”

 

Hal laughed. “Typical Boy Scout. Always playing it safe.”

 

Bruce said nothing. He didn’t have to. Clark had gotten the message, Bruce wasn’t ready and maybe, deep down, Clark wasn’t either.

Chapter 18: Games

Summary:

It's my birthday, so I am posting a very silly chapter for it! Next chapter we are going to meet someone new...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The alcohol was definitely working.

 

Whatever tension had been in the room earlier was long gone, replaced by genuine laughter, half-drunken debates, and the kind of banter that only came from people who had saved the world together too many times. At some point, someone—probably Barry—had suggested playing a game. Unfortunately, that game was Smash, Marry, Kill.

 

“Okay, okay, okay, my turn!” Barry leaned forward, eyes glinting mischievously as he tapped his fingers on the table. “Let’s make this one good.”

 

Bruce remained completely still, fingers lightly curled around his now-empty glass. He had been half-listening to their ridiculous game, letting them bicker about whether America Ferrara or Margot Robbie was the superior “marry” choice. He was not participating.

 

Barry’s grin widened. That grin meant trouble. “Alright, Diana, Hal, Superman, Batman—this one’s for you.” Barry smirked. “Smash, marry, kill: Lex Luthor, Oliver Queen… and Bruce Wayne.”

 

The room paused. Bruce’s grip on his glass tightened. Clark immediately turned to look at him, eyes twinkling with amusement. Bruce did not look back.

 

Hal let out a loud, amused scoff. “Oh, that’s easy.” He tapped his chin. “Marry Queen, he’s rich and stupid enough to be fun. Smash Wayne, because, come on, he’s fit. And obviously kill Luthor, because that dude is probably the most insufferable billionaire alive.”

 

Bruce did not react.

 

Diana chuckled into her glass. “I’d marry Wayne, smash Queen, and kill Luthor.”

 

Barry’s eyes widened. “Wait—seriously?”

 

Diana shrugged. “He’s an accomplished businessman, well-versed in strategy, and quite attractive.” She took another sip of wine. “Though I imagine being married to him would be exhausting.”

 

Bruce forced himself not to move. Clark was outright smirking now.

 

Hal leaned back, looking personally offended. “I can’t believe you’d pick Wayne over Queen.”

 

Diana arched a brow. “Oliver Queen is notorious for his hissy fits.”

 

Hal thought for a second. “Fair point.”

 

Barry grinned. “Okay, Clark, you’re up.”

 

Bruce finally turned his head, just slightly. Clark looked way too amused about this.

 

“Oh, I don’t know,” Clark said, tapping his fingers on the table. “It’s tough.”

 

Bruce stared at him flatly. Clark continued, clearly enjoying this. “I mean, Queen would definitely be a handful, but he’s got the charm. Luthor, though… I don’t think I could handle a psycho villain.”

 

Barry snickered. “So what I’m hearing is—”

 

Clark took a slow sip of his drink. “Kill Luthor and Queen, smash Wayne, and marry Wayne.”

 

Bruce exhaled through his nose. Barry’s mouth dropped open before he started dying laughing. “Is that allowed?!”

 

Diana smirked. “Interesting choice.”

 

Clark shrugged like it was nothing. “Bruce is stable, he’s smart, he knows how to handle money—”

 

Hal nearly choked. “He is NOT stable.”

 

Clark just grinned. “Okay, but I could fix him.”

 

Barry fell off his chair laughing. Bruce set his glass down and seriously considered leaving the Watchtower.

 

Clark, still smirking, leaned just slightly toward him. “Any objections, B?”

 

Bruce turned his head slowly. His voice was perfectly even. “…No.” 

 

Barry was still dying of laughter, face down on the table, shoulders shaking uncontrollably. Hal was smirking, Diana was clearly entertained, and Clark looked far too pleased with himself. And Bruce? Bruce was done.

 

The moment Clark had said “marry Wayne,” Bruce had internally shut down all emotional responses. This entire situation was ridiculous, but if he reacted, if he showed even the slightest flicker of irritation, it would only encourage them. So instead, he took a slow sip of his bourbon, carefully placed the glass down, and said, flatly, “Kill Wayne.”

 

Silence.

 

“Whoa, hold up, hold up, hold up,” Barry lifted his head, eyes wide. “Did you just say kill Wayne?”

 

Diana raised an eyebrow. “A bit harsh, don’t you think?”

 

Hal smirked, leaning forward. “Wow, Bats. Jealous of the competition?”

 

Bruce didn’t even blink. “Wayne is a liability.”

 

Barry choked on his drink. “Bro.”

 

Diana actually laughed. “That might be the most Batman answer I’ve ever heard.”

 

Clark, however, did not look amused. He leaned forward, arms crossed, giving Bruce a look that was half disbelief, half disappointment.

 

“You’d kill Wayne?” Clark asked, shaking his head. “That’s just cruel.”

 

Bruce stared at him. “He’s a billionaire playboy with an irresponsible public image and an extensive list of reckless decisions. Gotham would be better off without him.”

 

Clark wasn’t having it. “That’s not true,” Clark said, sitting up straighter. “He’s one of the biggest philanthropists in the world. He’s built hospitals, homeless shelters, educational programs, he funds entire rehabilitation centers for ex-cons!”

 

Hal snickered. “Wow. Somebody’s been keeping track.”

 

Clark ignored him. “Wayne’s done more for Gotham’s infrastructure than most politicians.”

 

Bruce just stared at him. “You sound defensive.”

 

Clark crossed his arms. “Because you’re being unfair.”

 

Hal grinned. “Oh my God.”

 

Barry grinned too. “Wait. Wait. Guys. Do you hear this?”

 

Hal turned to Diana, his grin widening. “You know what I think?”

 

Diana sighed, already bracing for it. “I’m sure you’re going to tell us.”

 

Hal smirked. “I think Superman is cheating on Batman with Bruce Wayne.”

 

There was a beat of silence. Then Barry wheezed so hard he fell off his chair again.

 

Diana rubbed her temple. “Here we go.”

 

Clark opened his mouth, then closed it, brow furrowing in actual confusion. “That’s—what?”

 

Hal pointed between them. “Think about it! Bats is out here saying ‘Kill Wayne,’ meanwhile Superman is the only one in the room going full defense attorney for the guy.”

 

Barry, still on the floor, lifted a hand, gasping between laughs. “Dude. Dude. It makes sense.”

 

Clark looked personally offended. “I am not cheating on Batman with Bruce Wayne!”

 

Bruce, who had absolutely had enough, downed the rest of his bourbon.

 

Hal smirked. “That’s exactly what someone cheating on Batman with Bruce Wayne would say.”

 

Diana exhaled. “I should’ve left an hour ago.”

 

Barry finally climbed back into his seat, wiping tears from his eyes. “I cannot believe we just unlocked this conspiracy.”

 

Clark looked to Bruce for support. “Are you going to say something?”

 

Bruce set his empty glass down. Then, in perfect deadpan, “I’ll be having a word with Wayne about this.”

 

And that was the final straw. Barry actually fell over laughing again after Hal high-fived him.

 

Diana took another sip of her wine, shaking her head. “This is, without a doubt, the most unhinged League gathering in history.”

 

Clark just buried his face in his hands. “I hate all of you.”

 

Bruce, satisfied with the chaos, sat back in his chair and said nothing.

 

———————

 

Bruce was already regretting staying as long as he had. The moment Hal had suggested Superman was cheating on Batman with Bruce Wayne, Bruce should have gotten up and left. Instead, he had stayed, endured the absurdity, and let it play out. But now, as he and Clark exited the Watchtower’s lounge together, finally stepping into the quieter hallways, Bruce was done pretending to be amused.

 

The doors slid shut behind them, muting the laughter still echoing from inside. Clark walked beside him, arms folded across his chest, expression unreadable. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Bruce turned sharply, voice low, controlled, but undeniably irritated. “Don’t encourage them.”

 

Clark blinked, stopping mid-step. “Excuse me?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “You shouldn’t have defended Wayne. That was reckless.”

 

Clark tilted his head slightly. “I was making a point.”

 

“No,” Bruce said, voice sharper. “You were giving them reasons to start connecting dots they shouldn’t be connecting.”

 

Clark’s brows furrowed. “Bruce, no one’s putting it together. They were drunk and messing around. You think Hal Jordan is about to launch a full-scale investigation into your secret identity?”

 

“I think it doesn’t take much for people to start noticing patterns,” Bruce said flatly. “And the last thing I need is for anyone in that room to start thinking too hard about why you know so much about Gotham’s ‘reckless billionaire.’”

 

Clark exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “Bats, no one thinks you’re Wayne. You’re overanalyzing.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “It’s my job to overanalyze.”

 

Clark crossed his arms. “You really think they’d turn on you? That they’d expose you?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer immediately.

 

Clark’s voice softened. “They trust you, Bruce. You don’t have to be on guard all the time.”

 

Bruce exhaled through his nose. “That’s easy for you to say.”

 

Clark paused. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Bruce turned fully to face him now, his gaze steadfast, unyielding. “You have nothing to lose,” Bruce said quietly. “If people found out who you were, they wouldn’t see you any differently. You’d still be Superman. But me?” His lips pressed into a thin, hard line. “I wouldn’t have a mission anymore.”

 

Clark’s throat tightened.

 

Bruce shook his head. “So no. I’m not going to make jokes about marriage, or relationships, or anything else that makes them start thinking too much.” His voice dropped lower. “And neither are you.”

 

Clark watched him for a long moment. Then, slowly, he smiled.

 

Bruce’s irritation flickered into suspicion. “What?”

 

Clark took a step forward, tilting his head. “You don’t want me joking about marriage?”

 

“No.”

 

Clark’s smile didn’t fade. “Good,” he said softly. “Because I wasn’t joking.”

 

Bruce froze. His heartbeat kicked up a fraction. Clark’s expression wasn’t teasing. It wasn’t smug, it was completely serious. Bruce felt something tighten in his chest, something unsteady, something dangerous. He had expected Clark to drop it. To let him win the argument, but instead, Clark was just standing there, looking at him, waiting, and he wasn’t taking it back.

 

Bruce swallowed. His voice, when it came, was low, careful. “Clark.”

 

Clark’s eyes softened slightly. “I know.”

 

They stood there, in the quiet of the Watchtower’s dimly lit hallway, the air between them thicker than before. Clark could hear the slight hitch in his breath, the subtle way his shoulders held just a fraction more tension than before. Clark had meant what he said and Bruce knew it. Clark didn’t break eye contact, didn’t try to soften the moment with humor or retreat from it. He just waited. For once, he let Bruce decide.

 

Bruce’s throat bobbed slightly, his eyes flickering just for a second to his lips. That was all Clark needed. He moved without hesitation. One step forward. One hand curling around the back of Bruce’s neck, pulling him into a deep kiss. Bruce’s hands, which had been at his sides, clenched into Clark’s suit before pulling him closer. His grip was firm, almost frustrated, like he was irritated with himself for even doing this, but unable to stop.

 

Clark didn’t mind. He had waited for this. Bruce tasted like bourbon and restraint, like a man who had spent a lifetime convincing himself he wasn’t allowed to want things. But right now? He wasn’t stopping himself. Clark deepened the kiss, tilting his head slightly, letting himself drown in the feeling of Bruce giving in—

 

A low whistle sounded next to them. Clark felt Bruce tense immediately. They pulled apart, just enough to turn their heads and there, standing a few feet away, arms crossed, an absolutely shit-eating grin on his face was Hal Jordan. Clark sighed. Bruce exhaled sharply through his nose.

 

Hal smirked. “Well, well, well.” He gestured lazily between them. “That’s some real intimate strategy discussion you’ve got going on.”

 

Clark rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Hal.”

 

Bruce, who had already shifted back into his usual unreadable demeanor, simply crossed his arms. “Do you need something?”

 

Hal grinned wider. “Not really. Just enjoying the view.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed.

 

Hal shrugged. “Can’t believe I was right, though. Superman really is cheating on Batman with Bruce Wayne.”

 

Clark groaned. “Hal.”

 

Bruce visibly debated throwing a Batarang at him.

 

Hal just winked. “Don’t worry, boys. Your secret’s safe with me.”

 

Then, with zero urgency, he turned and strolled away like he hadn’t just walked in on the most compromising moment in League history.

 

Clark let out a slow breath. “He’s never letting this go, is he?”

 

Bruce, stone-faced, muttered, “I hate everyone.”

 

Clark grinned. “No, you don’t.”

 

Bruce turned to glare at him. Clark just leaned in again, lips brushing against Bruce’s ear.

 

“Besides,” he murmured, low and teasing. “I wasn’t done.”

 

Bruce froze. Clark smirked. Then, before Bruce could murder him, Clark kissed him again. Bruce pulled him over to the Zeta tubes. 

 

“Let’s go home.”

 

———————

 

The newsroom was buzzing with its usual mid-morning energy. Phones rang, reporters yelled across desks, and somewhere in the background, the coffee machine let out a final, defeated sputter, signaling it had given up for the day. Clark sat at his desk, half-listening to Perry White grumble about missed deadlines, while Lois flipped through a stack of notes, her red pen tapping rhythmically against the paper.

 

“Listen, Kent,” Perry muttered, arms crossed, expression as gruff as ever. “If you don’t get me that story on Luthor’s latest ‘I’m totally not a supervillain’ press conference by noon, I’m gonna start thinking you’re scared of the guy.”

 

Clark smiled mildly. “Wouldn’t dream of it, Chief.”

 

Lois snorted. “Luthor’s terrified of his own shadow.”

 

Perry gave her a look. “Lane, if I wanted your sarcasm, I’d—”

 

The elevator doors chimed and the newsroom went silent. Clark turned his head, brows furrowing. Standing in the entrance like he belonged in a completely different universe, was Bruce Wayne. With flowers. A lot of flowers. Clark’s stomach dropped.

 

Bruce, wearing one of his impeccably tailored suits, a slight smirk curling at the edge of his lips, held a ridiculously large bouquet of red roses in one hand, while his other rested casually in his pocket. Every single person in the newsroom stared. A few whispers. A lot of raised eyebrows.

 

Lois immediately turned to Clark. “Oh my God.”

 

Perry blinked. “Huh.” He scratched his chin. “Well. Didn’t see that one coming.”

 

Clark, fully frozen in place, could only watch as Bruce walked straight toward his desk—calm, collected, completely aware that he was currently the center of attention.

 

“Clark,” Bruce said smoothly, setting the bouquet directly on top of his laptop. “Happy birthday.”

 

Lois nearly choked. Clark couldn’t breathe. The newsroom erupted.

 

“HOLY SH—”

 

“That’s BRUCE WAYNE.”

 

“Flowers? That’s romantic as hell.”

 

“Oh my God, did you see the way he looked at him?!”

 

Lois was fully grinning now, arms crossed. “Well, Smallville, looks like you got yourself a sugar daddy.”

 

Clark groaned, face burning.

 

Bruce leaned down slightly, voice low enough for only Clark to hear. “This is revenge, by the way.”

 

Clark blinked. “What?”

 

Bruce smirked, infuriatingly smug. “For letting Hal find out my identity.”

 

Clark stared at him, mouth slightly open. “You—” Clark inhaled sharply. “You did this on purpose?”

 

Bruce’s smirk widened just slightly. Lois absolutely noticed.

 

“Oh, this is beautiful,” she said, completely delighted. “Bruce Wayne, personally delivering flowers to my dorky coworker? This is gold.”

 

Clark closed his eyes briefly, willing himself to stay calm. “Lois—”

 

Bruce straightened, adjusting his cufflinks with casual ease. “I’d love to stay and chat, but I have meetings to get to.” He kissed Clark’s cheek, then stepped back, hands slipping into his pockets. “Enjoy the rest of your day, Clark.”

 

Then, with perfect dramatic timing, he turned and strode back toward the elevators. Clark watched him go, still processing what had just happened.

 

Lois clapped a hand on his shoulder, grinning wildly. “Happy birthday, Kent.”

 

Clark groaned. Perry just walked away, muttering something about Gotham weirdos. And the newsroom? They was never letting this go.

 

———————

 

The Wayne Enterprises boardroom was dead silent. Not because of a heated debate. Not because someone had just made an important financial proposal. No, it was silent because Clark Kent had just walked in, carrying an absolutely massive teddy bear and an obnoxiously large box of chocolates.

 

Bruce, who had been in the middle of listening to Lucius Fox go over quarterly projections, slowly set down his tablet, exhaled through his nose, and looked up. Clark smiled.

 

“Hey, Bruce,” he said, way too casually.

 

The entire boardroom full of executives stared.

 

Lucius adjusted his glasses. “Mr. Kent.”

 

Clark nodded politely. “Mr. Fox.”

 

Bruce, perfectly calm but internally vowing revenge, leaned back slightly in his chair. “Clark.”

 

Clark beamed, like he hadn’t just walked into a billion-dollar corporate meeting with a stuffed bear the size of a small child. “Oh,” he said, glancing around with mock surprise. “Is this a… meeting?”

 

One of the board members coughed into his fist to hide a laugh.

 

Bruce tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing. “Yes. It is.”

 

Clark nodded thoughtfully. “Huh. Didn’t realize.”

 

Bruce wasn’t buying it for a second.

 

Lucius, ever the professional, simply set down his pen and folded his hands. “Is there a particular reason you’re here, Mr. Kent?”

 

Clark grinned and lifted the teddy bear slightly. “Just wanted to drop this off for Bruce.”

 

A few muffled snickers from the younger board members. Bruce slowly dragged a hand down his face. Clark, still acting as if nothing was remotely wrong, walked over and placed the giant teddy bear in the empty seat next to Bruce. Then, as if that wasn’t bad enough, he set the enormous box of chocolates directly in front of him. Bruce stared at it for a long moment.

 

Clark smiled brightly. “Happy late birthday.”

 

Someone actually choked on their coffee.

 

Bruce finally, slowly, turned his head toward Clark. “We’re doing this now?”

 

Clark shrugged. “I don’t see what the problem is. Just wanted to do something special.”

 

The boardroom was on the verge of cracking.

 

Lucius, maintaining barely any composure, cleared his throat. “Well. This is certainly unexpected.”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes at Clark. Clark just stood there, the picture of innocence. Bruce knew exactly what this was. Revenge for the Daily Planet stunt. For the flowers, the public humiliation, the teasing.

 

Bruce inhaled deeply. “Kent.”

 

Clark’s smile did not waver. “Wayne.”

 

The tension stretched. One of the younger board members, unable to hold it in anymore, burst out laughing. That was all it took. A few more chuckles. Some exchanged glances. Even Lucius smirked, shaking his head. Bruce sighed.

 

Clark patted the teddy bear. “I’ll let you get back to work.”

 

Bruce just stared at him. Clark turned, waved cheerfully to the room, and walked out as if he hadn’t just completely derailed a meeting of Gotham’s most powerful business minds. The moment the door shut behind him, the room broke.

 

Board members laughed behind their hands, some shaking their heads, others muttering things like “Unbelievable” and “I cannot believe that just happened.”

 

Lucius, still smirking, turned to Bruce. “Would you like us to take a recess?”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “No,” he muttered.

 

Then, as if it was completely normal, he picked up the box of chocolates, opened it, and took out a piece. Lucius simply nodded approvingly and the meeting continued.

 

———————

 

Bruce had planned this evening meticulously. After Clark’s unexpected visit to his board meeting with an oversized teddy bear and chocolates, Bruce knew he had to respond in kind. And what better way than to exploit Clark’s modesty in a public setting? The Gotham Knights were playing a crucial game, and Bruce had secured seats in his private suite, ensuring they had an impeccable view of the field and the stadium’s Jumbotron.

 

As they settled into their seats, Clark glanced around, taking in the atmosphere. “This is great, Bruce. Thanks for inviting me.”

 

Bruce smirked, his eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. “I thought you’d enjoy a classic American pastime.”

 

As the game progressed, Bruce kept a subtle eye on the Jumbotron’s activities. During a timeout, the familiar “Kiss Cam” graphic flashed on the screen, accompanied by a playful tune.

 

Clark chuckled, watching as couples were highlighted and encouraged to kiss. “Always found this tradition amusing.”

 

Bruce leaned in, his voice low. “You know, it’s interesting how they choose their targets.”

 

Before Clark could respond, the camera panned to a couple a few rows ahead, then shifted, landing squarely on Bruce and Clark.

 

Clark’s eyes widened. “Bruce…”

 

Bruce feigned surprise, though internally he was reveling in the moment. “Well, we wouldn’t want to disappoint the crowd, would we?”

 

The stadium erupted in cheers and playful whistles, the crowd egging them on.

 

Clark’s cheeks flushed a shade deeper than usual. “You planned this, didn’t you?”

 

Bruce’s smirk was all the confirmation Clark needed.

 

With a resigned sigh, Clark leaned in, and their lips met briefly. The crowd’s cheers intensified, and the camera lingered for a moment before moving on.

 

As they pulled apart, Clark shook his head, a mix of amusement and exasperation in his eyes. “This was your revenge?”

 

Bruce chuckled softly. “Consider us even.”

 

Clark couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re impossible.”

 

Bruce leaned back, satisfied. “And you love me for it.”

 

The game continued, but the memory of that moment lingered, a testament to their playful rivalry and deepening bond.

 

———————

 

Dick yawned, stretching lazily as he shuffled into the dining room, still half-asleep. The scent of fresh coffee and eggs filled the air, courtesy of Alfred, who was already moving about the kitchen with practiced efficiency. Bruce sat at the head of the table, dressed in a perfectly pressed black sweater, looking completely unbothered as he sipped his coffee and skimmed the morning reports on his tablet. Clark wasn’t there yet—probably still in Metropolis—but the evidence of him lingering in Bruce’s life was everywhere now.

 

Dick grabbed a plate, loaded it with food, and reached for the Gotham Gazette. He unfolded it with zero expectations, bringing a forkful of eggs to his mouth as his eyes landed on the front-page headline. Then he froze. “ WAYNE & KENT: SECRETLY MARRIED? The Billionaire and the Reporter’s Over-the-Top Romance Has Gotham Talking.”

 

Dick nearly choked. “Are you serious?!”

 

Bruce didn’t even look up. “Not before noon, Dick.”

 

Dick slammed the newspaper onto the table. “You and Clark have been publicly one-upping each other for, like, a month now! Did you think the media wouldn’t notice?!”

 

Bruce finally glanced at the headline, unimpressed. “That’s a stretch.”

 

Dick grabbed the paper, reading dramatically: “‘Following a series of grand, extravagant, and at times comedic romantic gestures, the question on everyone’s mind is, did Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent secretly tie the knot? After multiple public displays, including Wayne personally delivering a massive floral arrangement to Kent’s workplace and Kent interrupting a Wayne Enterprises board meeting with an oversized teddy bear, sources speculate that this may be the couple’s way of announcing their union.’”

 

Dick gaped at Bruce. “A secret wedding, Bruce?!”

 

Bruce took a slow sip of coffee. “It’s not real.”

 

“Yet!”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “You think I’d get married and let the tabloids be the first to know?”

 

Dick gestured aggressively at the newspaper. “You let them think it, though!”

 

Bruce remained unbothered. “They were going to speculate eventually.”

 

Dick shook his head. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but Alfred was right, you two are ridiculous.”

 

Alfred, who had been quietly setting down a fresh pot of coffee, cleared his throat. “If I may, Master Bruce, the article does suggest a rather entertaining level of commitment on your part.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Alfred.”

 

Alfred smirked. “Not denying it, sir?”

 

Dick gasped. “OH MY GOD, YOU WANT THEM TO THINK IT.”

 

Bruce ignored him. Dick immediately pulled out his phone. “I’m texting Clark.”

 

Bruce finally looked up. “Don’t.”

 

Dick was already typing. Bruce’s eye twitched.

 

Alfred served himself a cup of tea, looking far too amused. “Shall I prepare accommodations for the wedding reception, sir?”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

Dick grinned. “I CALL BEST MAN.”

 

Bruce sighed. Clark was going to love this.

 

———————

 

Clark knew something was wrong the moment he stepped into the bullpen. It was too quiet. Which, at The Daily Planet, was unheard of. Reporters were usually shouting over each other, editors barking orders, the typing of a dozen different stories filling the air with a constant buzz of activity. But today? Too many people were looking at him.

 

Eyes flickering up from their desks, reporters whispering behind their hands, a few not-so-subtle glances exchanged as he walked by. Clark sighed. Yeah. He knew what this was about. Before he even reached his desk, Lois was already there, leaning against his chair with her arms crossed and the biggest smirk imaginable.

 

Clark set his bag down, not meeting her eyes. “Good morning, Lois.”

 

Lois grinned. “So, you got married and didn’t invite me?”

 

Clark scrubbed his face with his hands and sighed loudly.

 

Lois laughed. “Oh, come on, Smallville, you gotta let me have this one.” She picked up a copy of The Gotham Gazette from his desk and dramatically unfolded it, waving it in his face.

 

Clark groaned. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

 

“Oh, absolutely,” Lois said, grinning. “Do you know how hard it was to get any work done this morning? People have been losing their minds over this.”

 

As if on cue, Steve Lombard—Metropolis’s most insufferable sports columnist—swaggered over with a smirk. “So, Kent, is it true? You and Gotham’s richest bachelor finally tied the knot?”

 

Clark exhaled. “No, Steve.”

 

Steve grinned. “I dunno, man. That teddy bear stunt? The flowers? You two have been acting like a couple of lovestruck teenagers. Maybe you just forgot to tell us you made it official.”

 

Clark rubbed his temples.

 

Before he could respond, Cat Grant slid into the conversation, sipping her coffee and looking amused. “Clark, honey, if you wanted a quiet wedding, I could’ve at least helped you pick out something fashionable to wear.”

 

Lois snorted. “He probably just wore his flannel.”

 

Clark sent her a look. 

 

Cat flipped open a different tabloid paper and pointed at a subheading. “Oh, and look at this—‘Insiders Claim Wayne & Kent’s Public Gestures Were a Soft Launch for Their Marriage.’ Soft launch, Clark. That’s PR talk. Are you secretly a PR genius?”

 

Clark sighed. “No, Cat, I am not secretly a PR genius. And no, Bruce and I are not married.”

 

Steve smirked. “Yet.”

 

Clark opened his mouth to protest, but then Jimmy Olsen came sprinting toward them, camera in hand. “Oh man, CK, you gotta see what’s trending on Twitter right now.”

 

Clark braced himself. “Jimmy—”

 

Jimmy turned his phone around, showing a poll with thousands of votes.

 

“Did Bruce Wayne & Clark Kent Get Secretly Married?”

  • Yes, and it’s adorable (57%)
  • No, but they totally will (35%)
  • Who is Clark Kent? (8%)

 

Lois lost it. She doubled over laughing. Clark dragged a hand down his face. “I hate all of you.”

 

Lois grinned, elbowing him. “Oh, relax, Smallville. It could be worse.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “How?”

 

Lois’s smirk widened. “Bruce could lean into it.”

 

Clark paused. And then a horrifying thought struck him. Bruce probably would. Clark closed his eyes as realization sank in.

 

Lois noticed immediately. “Oh my God,” she whispered, eyes lighting up. “He’s gonna do something, isn’t he?”

 

Clark groaned. “Yes.”

 

Lois laughed, clapping him on the back. “Can’t wait to see how your ‘husband’ ups the ante.”

 

Clark put his head down on his desk. Jimmy took a picture.

 

———————

 

Clark had spent the entire day trying to put out the fire that was “Wayne & Kent: Secretly Married?”

 

It hadn’t worked. Between Lois’s relentless teasing, Steve making dramatic wedding toast speeches at his desk, and Jimmy updating him on Twitter polls every thirty minutes, Clark was seconds away from flying directly into the sun. And then it got worse. Because at 3:07 PM, the elevator dinged, and every single person in the newsroom froze.

 

Clark looked up from his desk. The office fell silent. Bruce walked in with a box. A big, unmistakably expensive, obnoxiously well-wrapped gift box. Clark’s stomach dropped. Lois, already grinning, immediately grabbed her phone to record.

 

Bruce, completely unfazed by the army of reporters watching his every move, walked casually across the newsroom, dressed in a perfectly kept black suit, looking annoyingly amazing, like he hadn’t just single handedly thrown gasoline on Clark’s day.

 

Clark stared at him. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce set the gift down on Clark’s desk.

 

Clark eyed the box suspiciously. “What is this?”

 

Bruce met his gaze, expression cool, unreadable. “A wedding present.”

 

The newsroom erupted. Again.

 

“OH MY GOD.”

 

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?”

 

“HE’S LEANING INTO IT.”

 

Lois wheeled her chair closer, grinning. “Oh, this is the best day of my life.”

 

Clark groaned, burying his face in his hands. Jimmy, gasping, took rapid-fire photos.

 

Steve clapped his hands together. “Kent, you lucky son of a—”

 

“WE’RE NOT MARRIED.” Clark’s voice was loud, desperate, verging on an actual plea for help.

 

Bruce, calm as ever, just folded his hands in front of him. “That’s not what the tabloids are saying.”

 

Clark glared. “And whose fault is that?”

 

Bruce blinked. “Yours.”

 

Lois gasped, delighted. “Oh my God, he really is your husband.”

 

Clark groaned again.

 

Bruce gestured to the box. “Aren’t you going to open it?”

 

Clark stared at it. There was no way this wasn’t a trap. Slowly, warily, he reached for the ribbon and untied it, carefully lifting the lid—then immediately closed it again.

 

Clark exhaled. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change. “Yes?”

 

Clark gestured at the box. “Why is there a framed copy of The Gotham Gazette article?”

 

The newsroom lost it. Lois nearly fell out of her chair, wheezing. Jimmy, between cackles, snapped as many photos as humanly possible. Clark’s face burned hotter than the sun.

 

Bruce, completely unaffected, checked his watch. “Well, I have meetings to get to.” He nodded once. “Enjoy your gift.”

 

Then, without another word, he turned and walked out, his mission of maximum chaos accomplished. Clark dropped his head onto his desk.

 

Lois wiped tears from her eyes. “That was incredible.”

 

Steve patted Clark on the back. “Congrats on the happy marriage, Kent.”

 

Clark decided that, if Bruce ever actually proposed, he was making him suffer first.

Notes:

Do I secretly wish I would also get a huge bouquet at work? Maybe.

Chapter 19: Stray

Summary:

Ok y’all, the next arc of this is going to introduce new characters and expand more on them, so it will not be completely Bruce/Clark centered anymore. However, there will still be romance and missions, with some new fun family dynamics:)

Chapter Text

The city was quiet tonight. Or at least, as quiet as Gotham ever got. Bruce moved through the rooftops of Park Row, his cape billowing slightly as he landed on the edge of an old fire escape. Below him, Crime Alley stretched into the darkness with its cracked pavement, flickering street lights, the scent of rain clinging to the air.

 

This place never changed. No matter how many criminals he put away, no matter how much money he funneled into community programs, Crime Alley remained. The wound in Gotham that never fully healed. Bruce’s eyes narrowed beneath the cowl as he surveyed the streets. It had been a relatively uneventful patrol so far, just a couple of small-time muggers, a break-in at a convenience store. Nothing unusual.

 

From the corner of his eye he saw movement. A small figure near the mouth of an alley. Quick. Precise. Bruce crouched, watching. A boy. He had dirty clothes, scuffed shoes, a mop of dark hair falling into his eyes. And he was in the process of stealing the wheels off the Batmobile.

 

Bruce stared. The kid was fast and careful. Two lug nuts were already off.

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. He dropped silently from the rooftop, landing a few feet behind the boy. “You know that’s mine, right?”

 

The kid froze. “Yeah?” He didn’t even look up, just kept working. “Well, finders keepers, rich boy.”

 

The boy finally looked over his shoulder, scowling beneath the dim glow of the streetlight. His eyes were sharp and bright, his gaze unapologetic. Bruce had seen a lot of kids in Gotham—runaways, pickpockets, street rats trying to survive. This one was different.

 

Bruce crossed his arms. “What’s your name?”

 

The boy wiped his nose with his sleeve. “What’s it to you?”

 

Bruce took a step closer, lowering his voice slightly. “I don’t think you want to steal from me.”

 

The kid snorted, shoving the wrench into his pocket. “Buddy, if you didn’t want people taking your wheels, maybe don’t park a fancy car in Crime Alley.”

 

Bruce exhaled through his nose. Smart. Defensive. A survivor.  “Where are your parents?” Bruce asked.

 

The kid’s expression shifted. Just slightly. Then it was gone, replaced by a carefully constructed mask of indifference.

 

“None of your business,” the boy muttered. He shoved his hands into his jacket pockets, stepping back. “Look, man, I don’t need your charity. If you’re gonna beat me up or turn me in, just do it already.”

 

Bruce didn’t move and didn't answer right away because something about this felt familiar. The way the kid stood his ground despite knowing he was at a disadvantage. The way he met Bruce’s gaze without flinching. The way his fingers curled slightly at his sides—not in fear, but in readiness. Bruce had seen that stance before. In Dick and in himself.

 

After a long pause, he said, “What if I don’t want to turn you in?”

 

The boy frowned, suspicious. “Then what do you want?”

 

Bruce was silent for a long moment. “A name.”

 

The kid hesitated. “Jason.”

 

Bruce nodded once. He already knew that this wasn’t the last time he’d see this kid, not by a long shot.

 

———————

 

Bruce found Jason exactly where he expected him to be, hunched against a crumbling brick wall near the back of an abandoned storefront, legs pulled up, arms crossed, eyes sharp despite the exhaustion settling into his frame. He hadn’t gone far since their last encounter.

 

Jason Todd was a survivor. That much was obvious. But he was also a kid, and Gotham wasn’t kind to kids like him. Which was exactly why Bruce wasn’t leaving without him.

 

Jason spotted him immediately, eyes narrowing as he sat up a little straighter. “What the hell do you want?”

 

Bruce didn’t waste time. “You shouldn’t be out here.”

 

Jason huffed. “Yeah, well. Not exactly drowning in options, buddy.”

 

Bruce studied him carefully. Jason’s clothes were worn thin, his sneakers frayed, his hands gripping his sleeves in a way that suggested he was colder than he’d ever admit. He hadn’t eaten in a while. That much was obvious.

 

Bruce exhaled. “You need a place to stay.”

 

Jason scoffed. “You offering?”

 

Bruce held his gaze. “Yes.”

 

That threw Jason off. His mouth opened, but no words came out. He snapped it shut, frowning like he was trying to figure out if this was some kind of joke. “…What?”

 

Bruce crossed his arms. “Come with me.”

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed with immediate suspicion. “Yeah, sure, let me just go hop into a car with some rich guy. That’s not sketchy at all.”

 

Bruce didn’t react. “I’m offering you a warm bed and a meal. No strings.”

 

Jason’s scowl deepened, but there was something uncertain under it now—like he wanted to believe it, but couldn’t. “Why?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer right away. Because how was he supposed to explain it? That he had seen something in Jason that reminded him of himself at that age? That he knew exactly what happened to kids who slipped through the cracks in this city?

 

Instead, he just said, “Batman sent me to find you, because you deserve one.”

 

Jason snorted. “Wow,” Jason muttered, rubbing the back of his head. “That’s a really bad sales pitch.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Is it working?”

 

Jason looked at the ground, lips pressing together like he was debating something. Then, finally, he sighed heavily. “Fine. But if you murder me, I’m gonna be real pissed about it.”

 

Bruce’s lips twitched slightly. “Noted.”

 

———————

 

Jason didn’t talk much on the way to the manor, Bruce hadn’t expected him to. The moment they stepped inside the massive front hall, Jason’s eyes went wide.

 

“Jesus,” he muttered, looking around, taking in the towering ceilings, the grand staircase, the absurdly polished floors. “This place is ridiculous.”

 

Bruce shrugged off his coat. “You’ll get used to it.”

 

Jason let out a hysterical laugh. “Yeah, sure. Let me just adjust to suddenly being a millionaire overnight.”

 

Before Bruce could respond, footsteps approached from the other hall.

 

“Ah,” came a dry, unimpressed voice. “Master Bruce has brought home another stray.”

 

Jason turned his head and immediately stiffened. Because standing there, perfectly composed, dressed in a crisp suit, was the kind of person Jason had spent his whole life trying to avoid. Rich. Proper. Clearly a butler. Jason’s stomach tightened.

 

The butler studied him carefully, sharp gaze scanning over him before looking back at Bruce. “And what, may I ask, is the story behind this one?”

 

Bruce ignored the tone. “His name is Jason. He’s staying here.”

 

Jason immediately bristled. “No, I’m not.”

 

Alfred arched an eyebrow. “Oh? And where else, pray tell, were you planning to stay?”

 

Jason’s jaw locked. “That’s not your business, old man.”

 

Alfred gave a polite, deliberately unimpressed nod. “Ah. Another charmer.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Jason, this is Alfred Pennyworth.”

 

Jason crossed his arms. “Your butler?”

 

Alfred smirked. “His guardian.”

 

Jason’s frown deepened. “Huh.”

 

Alfred tilted his head slightly. “May I take your coat?”

 

Jason blinked. “Why?”

 

Alfred sighed. “Because it is soaked through and likely smells of the city sewer system, and I have been tasked with making you appear as though you haven’t been dragged in from the streets.”

 

Jason hesitated, clearly still unsure about this entire situation. But after a beat, he shrugged off the old, tattered jacket and tossed it toward Alfred. “Don’t lose it,” Jason muttered. “It’s mine.”

 

Alfred caught it easily. “Perish the thought.”

 

Before Jason could respond, another voice called from the upper floor. “Hey, B, what’s with the—”

 

A teenager, maybe sixteen or seventeen, stood at the top of the stairs. Tall, athletic, ridiculously well-dressed for someone in their own house, with dark hair and a lazy smirk.

 

Bruce turned slightly. “Jason, this is Dick.”

 

Dick grinned, leaning against the railing. “So, this the new kid?”

 

Jason bristled. “I’m not a kid.”

 

Dick smirked. “Yeah, neither was I.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “How long have you been here?”

 

Dick stretched, stepping down the stairs. “A while. I was the first stray.”

 

Jason scowled. “Great. So this is, what, a whole rich guy tradition?”

 

Alfred coughed. “Master Jason, would you care for something to eat?”

 

Jason hesitated, because he hadn’t eaten since the previous night, but he wasn’t about to just admit that. “What kind of food?”

 

Alfred smirked knowingly. “Something edible. Unlike what Master Bruce prepares.”

 

Bruce shot Alfred a look. Jason snorted despite himself. Before he could respond, another set of footsteps echoed from the hallway. And then he heard a new voice.  “Did I hear something about Bruce cooking?”

 

Jason turned and for the third time that day, he found himself caught completely off guard, because the guy standing in the doorway was huge. Broad-shouldered, black curls, bright blue eyes that were way too damn friendly for this house. Jason stared.

 

The guy smiled. “Hey. I’m Clark.”

 

Jason blinked. Then slowly, cautiously, he turned back to Bruce. His voice, when it came, was flat. “Why is there a giant in your house?”

 

Bruce sighed.

 

Dick wheeled around, cackling. “Oh my God. I like this kid.”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “I get that a lot.”

 

Jason crossed his arms. “What the hell is going on in this place?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “You’ll get used to it.”

 

———————

 

Jason couldn’t sleep. Not that it was surprising. He wasn’t exactly used to sleeping in a bed that didn’t have a few springs trying to stab him through a mattress that smelled like an alley. Instead, he was lying flat on his back, staring at the ceiling of the guest room.

 

No. Not a guest room. Bruce had said it was his room. That part still wasn’t clicking yet. The room was too big, too nice. The bed was way too soft, like he was sinking into a goddamn cloud. There was even a whole closet full of clothes in his size, like Bruce had just predicted his exact measurements before dragging him in here. Which, honestly, was a little creepy. Jason sighed, turning onto his side. 

 

The room was too quiet. He wasn’t used to that. At night in Crime Alley, there was always noise like distant sirens, angry drunks, the occasional sounds of something breaking. Here? Nothing. It was unnerving. After another twenty minutes of failing to fall asleep, Jason gave up. He threw the blanket off and padded toward the door. Maybe he could find the kitchen. Bruce had told him he could eat whatever he wanted, and Jason wasn’t about to let that offer go to waste. He slipped out of the room and down the hallway, stepping as quietly as he could on the massive staircase.

 

The manor was weird at night. Too many shadows, too much space, too easy to get lost. He remembered the general layout from earlier, and it didn’t take long before he found himself stepping into the kitchen. There was only one problem. Someone was already there.

 

Sitting at the long dining table, scrolling through his phone, wearing a pair of sweatpants and a loose t-shirt, was Clark. Jason froze. Clark looked up.

 

He blinked, then smiled. “Hey, kid.”

 

Jason scowled. “Don’t call me that.”

 

Clark chuckled, setting his phone down. “Fair enough. Can’t sleep?”

 

Jason hesitated, then shrugged. “What are you even doing here?”

 

Clark gestured vaguely. “Bruce’s house is basically my house.”

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed. “Yeah, still not over that.”

 

Clark grinned.

 

Jason stepped over to the fridge and pulled it open, blinking at the sheer amount of food. “Jesus. You guys got a whole grocery store in here.”

 

Clark nodded. “Alfred keeps it stocked.”

 

Jason grabbed an apple and a soda, then leaned against the counter. He chewed silently for a moment before eyeing Clark again. “You’re really dating him?”

 

Clark tilted his head. “Bruce?”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “No, the other billionaire in the house.”

 

Clark smirked. “Yeah. I am.”

 

Jason squinted at him. “Why?”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. “I ask myself that every day.”

 

Jason snorted.

 

Clark leaned back in his chair, watching him. “You still thinking about running?”

 

Jason paused mid-bite. He hadn’t said anything about that. Not to Bruce. Not to Alfred. Not to anyone. “What makes you think I was planning to run?” Jason muttered.

 

Clark shrugged. “I know the type.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “What, you grew up in Gotham?”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “No. But I’ve seen enough kids like you to know you don’t trust places that feel too good to be true.”

 

Jason exhaled through his nose. Clark wasn’t wrong. Jason had been planning to sneak out in the next few days, just long enough to steal enough cash to get a bus ticket out of Gotham.He hadn’t figured out where he was going yet, but that didn’t matter. He didn’t belong here. He wasn’t an idiot. This was temporary.

 

Instead of saying any of that, he just shrugged. “Guess we’ll see.”

 

Clark didn’t push. Instead, he just smiled, standing up and stretching. “Well, I’ll be around if you need anything.”

 

Jason watched him go, still feeling weirdly unsettled. Because for some reason, he believed him. That was the part that scared him the most.

 

———————

 

Jason barely got any sleep. He hadn’t slept well in years, and apparently, a bed that didn’t feel like a sack of bricks didn’t change that. Still, he had no plans of leaving his room anytime soon. He figured if he stayed in bed long enough, Bruce would just… forget about him. Unfortunately, Dick had other plans.

 

At precisely ten in the morning, Jason was rudely awakened by his door slamming open. “Rise and shine, kid! Time for the grand tour.”

 

Jason groaned, pulling the blanket over his head. “Go away.”

 

Dick grabbed the blanket and yanked it off him. Jason growled. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

 

Dick grinned down at him. “So many things. But mostly? I’m your guide today.”

 

Jason blinked up at him. “I didn’t ask for a guide.”

 

Dick shrugged. “Too bad. Get up.”

 

Jason scowled, but he knew he wasn’t getting rid of Dick that easily. He begrudgingly dragged himself out of bed, rubbing his eyes. “This is cruel and unusual punishment.”

 

Dick grinned. “You haven’t even seen the indoor pool yet.”

 

Jason paused mid-stretch. “There’s a pool?”

 

Dick smirked. “Yep. And a library. And a movie theater. And a giant hedge maze out back. And—”

 

Jason held up a hand. “Okay, stop. Let’s get this over with.”

 

Dick took his role as guide way too seriously. “Here we have the grand staircase. You’ll probably never use it. Here is the corner Bruce likes to lurk in so he can make dramatic entrances.”

 

Jason snorted. “Yeah, I got that impression.”

 

“Over here, we have one of the studies. I say ‘one of’ because there are, like, three. Maybe four? I lost count. Bruce mostly uses this one to pretend he’s reading while brooding in front of the fireplace.”

 

Jason smirked. “Sounds about right.”

 

“This is the kitchen, where Alfred performs miracles on a daily basis. Bruce can’t cook for shit, so if you see him trying? Leave immediately.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “That bad?”

 

Dick nodded solemnly. “I once saw him burn toast so bad it caught on fire.”

 

Jason whistled. “Wow. Gotham’s greatest guy, taken down by a toaster.”

 

“This is the gym, where Bruce forces us all to train so we don’t ‘lose our looks.’ And finally, the best part of the house—”

 

Jason perked up. “The pool?”

 

Dick shook his head and gestured dramatically to the room in front of them. “The game room.”

 

Jason stepped inside, taking in the massive flat-screen, the shelves lined with games, the fully stocked mini-fridge. “Holy crap.”

 

Dick grinned. “I know, right? This is the only place in the house where Bruce has zero authority.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “Why?”

 

Dick smirked. “Because he sucks at video games.”

 

Jason laughed. “No way.”

 

“Swear to God. I beat him at Mario Kart once, and he actually reviewed the footage to see what he did wrong.”

 

Jason grinned. “That’s the saddest thing I’ve ever heard.”

 

Dick slung an arm around his shoulder. “Welcome to the family, little bro.”

 

Jason clammed up immediately. The words hit something deep, something unsteady. Dick didn’t seem to notice.

 

Jason swallowed, forcing his voice to stay light. “Yeah, well. Don’t get used to it.”

 

Dick just smiled knowingly. “Sure, kid.”

 

Jason pretended not to feel the warmth creeping into his chest.

 

———————

 

He wasn’t sure how it happened, but somehow, he ended up alone in the library. It wasn’t part of the so-called “grand tour” that Dick had dragged him through earlier. Jason had just been wandering—the manor was big enough that getting lost was almost guaranteed—and then suddenly, he was here. And it was massive.

 

The library stretched two floors high, lined with dark wooden shelves filled with more books than Jason had ever seen in his life. The scent of old paper and polished mahogany hung in the air, thick and familiar in a way that made Jason pause. His first instinct was to scoff. Of course Bruce Wayne had a fancy-ass library. Rich people hoarded crap they never used all the time. But then… he actually looked.

 

Jason’s fingers traced over the spines as he walked past them, eyes scanning over the titles. It wasn’t just some rich guy’s attempt to look cultured. These books were worn. Used. Jason ran a finger over the gold-lettered title of The Count of Monte Cristo, then let his eyes flick to Don Quixote, To Kill a Mockingbird, The Odyssey—

 

His stomach tightened. It was like standing in front of an entire world he’d never had access to before. Back in Crime Alley, libraries weren’t exactly easy to come by. The public ones had hours that didn’t work for a kid on the street, and even if he managed to sneak in, people looked at him funny, like he didn’t belong. Like he wasn’t supposed to want to read. Jason exhaled and stepped deeper inside.

 

Near the back, there was a smaller reading nook, tucked beneath a second-floor balcony. A plush armchair sat next to a dim reading lamp, a side table stacked with books that looked like someone had been working through them. Jason hesitated. Then, before he could overthink it, he grabbed a book off the shelf and sat down. His fingers ran over the cover of A Tale of Two Cities. He’d heard of it before, but never had the chance to read it. So, he started.

 

For the first time in a long time, Jason didn’t feel like he was wasting time. Didn’t feel like he had to watch his back. Didn’t feel like he had to run. He just sat there, book open, eyes scanning the words, and let himself disappear into the story. And when Alfred walked by later, quietly peeking into the library to check on him, he said nothing. He simply smiled to himself and left Jason to his reading.

 

———————

Two Weeks Later


The halls of Wayne Manor carried a rare sense of warmth that morning, filled with the muffled sounds of conversation, the clinking of breakfast dishes, and the occasional burst of laughter. Sitting at the long dining table, Jason pushed his fork through a stack of pancakes, his gaze flicking between Bruce, Alfred, Dick and Clark, who had arrived early that morning and was now grinning across the table like he belonged there. Which, Jason supposed, he did.

 

Bruce, as always, looked effortlessly composed in his crisp button-down shirt, sipping coffee. Across from him, Dick leaned forward on his elbows, clearly enjoying the atmosphere.

 

“So, Jason,” Dick said, his blue eyes bright with amusement. “How’s it feel being the newest Wayne? Alfred forcing proper table manners on you yet?”

 

Jason scoffed. “Tch. Like I need lessons from some rich butler.”

 

Alfred, passing by with the coffee pot, arched a single eyebrow. “A rather bold claim, Master Jason, considering I distinctly recall having to remind you twice this morning not to slouch at the table.”

 

Jason had the decency to look a little sheepish.

 

Dick chuckled, taking a sip of orange juice. “Yeah, don’t fight it, kid. Alfred will win.”

 

Bruce cleared his throat, his gaze shifting to Jason. “Speaking of adjustments,” he began, tone casual but firm, “we need to talk about school.”

 

Jason tensed slightly, eyes narrowing. “What about it?”

 

Bruce set down his coffee. “You’re starting Monday. Gotham Academy.”

 

Jason’s fork clattered against his plate. “Are you kidding? That snobby preppy school with uniforms and Latin club and—”

 

“It has an excellent curriculum,” Bruce interrupted, his voice calm. “And it’s one of the safest institutions in Gotham.”

 

Jason folded his arms. “Yeah, ‘cause half the kids there have their own private security.”

 

Dick smirked. “He’s got a point.”

 

Bruce shot Dick a look before focusing back on Jason. “We’ve already handled your enrollment. You’ll have everything you need, books, supplies, and a uniform. I’m taking you for a tour of the campus later today.”

 

Jason groaned, dramatically dropping his head onto the table. “This is so not fair.”

 

Alfred smoothly refilled Bruce’s coffee before addressing Jason. “I understand that private education may not be what you are accustomed to, Master Jason, but considering Gotham’s alternative schooling options… I daresay you’re in better hands.”

 

Jason peeked up from the table, frowning. He had seen Gotham’s public school system up close. The one time he’d tried going, it had been overcrowded, underfunded, and full of kids who had to learn how to throw a punch before they could solve a math problem. He’d stopped showing up pretty quickly.

 

Bruce studied him. “I know this isn’t easy, Jason. But I want you to have a chance to build something here. A future.”

 

Jason huffed, leaning back in his chair. “Fine,” he muttered. “But if one rich kid looks at me funny, I will break their nose.”

 

Clark sighed and finally spoke. “Let’s try not to do that.”

 

Dick grinned. “Hey, at least you won’t be the first kid with a ‘bad boy’ reputation walking into that school.” He gestured to himself. “I practically wrote the book on it.”

 

Jason smirked a little at that, but he still looked doubtful. Bruce, sensing that pushing too hard would only make Jason more resistant, shifted the conversation.

 

“You’ll do fine,” he said, standing from the table. “Now, go change. We’re heading to the school in an hour.”

 

Clark stood as well, kissing Bruce on the cheek. “Well, I am off to work. Have fun!”

 

Jason mumbled something under his breath as Clark walked out. As he trudged toward the staircase, Dick leaned back in his chair, watching him go. “So, what do we think? Full rebellion by next week?”

 

Bruce exhaled, rubbing his temple. “If we’re lucky.”

 

Alfred simply poured another cup of tea. “Gentlemen, I believe Master Jason will surprise us all.”

 

Dick grinned. “I’d like to see that.”

 

Bruce glanced toward the stairs, his expression unreadable. “So would I.”

 

———————

 

Jason adjusted the stiff blazer of his uniform as he walked beside Bruce through the halls of Gotham Academy. The place smelled like polished floors and privilege, students moving between classes with expensive backpacks and well-practiced smiles. Jason was already getting real tired of it. Bruce walked with effortless authority, nodding to the occasional staff member who recognized him. Jason, on the other hand, kept his hands in his pockets, resisting the urge to scowl.

 

“Mr. Wayne, welcome back,” greeted the school’s headmaster, an older man with silver-rimmed glasses. He smiled at Jason. “And this must be Jason.”

 

Jason nodded but said nothing. The headmaster led them through the halls, explaining class schedules, extracurricular activities, and the various expectations of Gotham Academy students. Jason half-listened, tuning back in when they reached the library.

 

“And, of course, the library is one of the finest in the city,” the headmaster said. “Many students find it a quiet place to study.”

 

Jason snorted. “Yeah, I’ll bet they do.”

 

Bruce gave him a subtle but pointed look. Jason rolled his eyes but kept quiet. They continued through the tour, and Jason found himself grudgingly admitting that the school wasn’t completely terrible. The gym was impressive, the art wing had actual talent, and the science labs? Kinda cool. But the real test came when they walked outside toward the courtyard.

 

A group of students—clean-cut, polished, obviously rich—were gathered near the fountain, talking and laughing. Jason immediately tensed. He recognized the type. Kids born into money, the ones who never had to worry about where their next meal was coming from. One of them, a blond kid in a blazer that probably cost more than Jason’s old apartment, turned as they passed.

 

“Well, well,” the kid said with a smirk. “Bruce Wayne bringing in another charity case?”

 

Jason stopped walking.

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened, but before he could say anything, Jason turned fully to face the kid. “What’d you just say?”

 

The blond kid laughed. “You heard me.”

 

Jason clenched his fist. Bruce, sensing disaster, put a hand on his shoulder. “Jason,” he warned.

 

Jason took a breath, forced himself to not punch the kid in the face, and instead smirked. “Cool,” he said. “I’ll see you in class.”

 

The kid blinked, clearly expecting a more explosive reaction. Jason just turned back toward Bruce and kept walking.

 

Bruce gave him a look. “That was… mature.”

 

Jason grinned. “Don’t get used to it.”

 

Bruce sighed but felt, just for a moment, the smallest glimmer of hope. Maybe this was going to work.

Chapter 20: Breaking Up

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Cold air cut through the night as Bruce and Dick crouched on the ledge of an abandoned apartment complex, surveying the street below. A smuggling ring was making its move, a convoy of unmarked black SUVs pulling into the shipping yard near the docks.

 

Batman adjusted the settings on his cowl’s lens, his voice low and controlled. “Four armed guards on the perimeter. Another six inside. The shipment is already being moved.”

 

Robin, balanced on the edge of the building, his cape flickering in the wind, narrowed his eyes. “We hit them hard, take down the muscle first. Fast and clean.”

 

Batman barely glanced at him. “We wait.”

 

Robin’s head snapped toward him, incredulous. “Wait? They’re moving. We don’t have time to sit around.”

 

“We don’t know where the shipment is going yet,” Batman said evenly. “If we move too soon, we lose our shot at tracking the supplier.”

 

Robin scoffed. “Or we take them out now and force them to talk.”

 

“That’s not how this works.”

 

Robin exhaled sharply, shifting on his feet. “Then how does it work, Batman? We let them get away, cross our fingers, and hope we get another lead?”

 

Batman didn’t respond immediately. He didn’t need to. His silence was the answer. Robin knew that look. That deep, calculating stare. That refusal to act until everything was perfect. And he was sick of it.

 

Dick straightened. “I’m going in.”

 

“No,” Batman said sharply.

 

Robin turned fully toward him. “Are you serious?”

 

“We don’t have enough intel.”

 

“We have enough.”

 

Batman’s gaze was sharp beneath the cowl. “You don’t decide that.”

 

Robin’s hands curled into fists. “Then what do I decide, huh? When do I get a say in anything?”

 

Batman’s jaw tightened. “You don’t get a say when lives are at stake.”

 

Robin laughed bitterly. “Right. Because you are the only one who knows how to handle things. I’m just the kid in the tights waiting for your permission.”

 

“This isn’t a game, Robin.”

 

“Yeah? Could’ve fooled me.”

 

The tension between them was thick now, years of frustration pressing into every unspoken word.

 

Robin shook his head. “You trained me. You taught me to act, to trust my instincts. But the second I do? The second I don’t just nod and follow orders? You shut me down.”

 

Bruce’s voice was low, measured. “This isn’t about trust. It’s about control.”

 

Robin let out a harsh breath. “Exactly.”

 

Something cracked in the space between them. Batman stiffened. Robin took a step back. Then, without another word, he leaped off the building, grappling down toward the convoy below.

 

“Robin—stop!”

 

But Dick was already moving, dropping between two guards and driving his staff into the gut of the first before twisting midair and slamming his heel into the second’s face. The others reacted immediately, drawing weapons, but Dick was faster—dodging, weaving, striking with precision that should have made Bruce proud. It didn’t. It made him furious.

 

Batman gritted his teeth, launching himself from the rooftop. By the time he hit the ground, the fight was in full swing. Robin was holding his own, of course he was, but he was fighting too aggressively, too recklessly. He was too angry. Batman moved like a shadow, taking out one of the smugglers with a quick, brutal strike to the ribs. Another lunged at him, and Batman grabbed the man’s arm, twisting it behind his back before slamming him into the side of a van.

 

He turned just in time to see Robin tackle one of the last remaining guards, knocking him onto the pavement. The man gasped for air, and Robin, still fuming, raised a baton to strike. “Robin.”

 

Dick froze, breathing hard. His grip tightened around the baton.

 

Batman’s voice was cold. “Stand down.”

 

Robin didn’t move. The man on the ground coughed, wheezing. Dick’s fingers twitched, a thousand emotions warring behind his eyes. He slowly, deliberately, stepped back, lowering his weapon. Batman exhaled, but it wasn’t over.

 

The second they locked eyes, Robin shoved him. Batman barely shifted, but the force of it, the raw, unchecked anger behind it, hit him harder than any punch ever had.

 

“I’m done,” Dick said, his voice shaking.

 

Bruce’s eyes darkened. “Robin—”

 

“You don’t get it,” he snapped. “You never will.”

 

Batman’s voice was measured. “You let your emotions get in the way.”

 

Robin let out a humorless laugh. “Yeah? And what about you, huh? The great Batman, pretending he’s above it all? But you’re not. You never were.” He took a breath, voice steady but heavy. “You push people away. You always do.”

 

Batman’s expression remained unreadable. “I don’t have time to argue.”

 

Robin stared at him. And that was the moment he knew. Bruce wasn’t going to fight for him. Not really. Not in the way that mattered.

 

Dick inhaled sharply and shook his head. “Then I guess this is it.”

 

Batman didn’t respond.

 

Dick reached for his R logo and ripped it off, throwing it onto the pavement between them. “I’m done. I’m done being Robin. I’m done waiting for you to see me as more than just a soldier.”

 

Batman’s throat tightened. “Robin.”

 

But Dick was already turning, already walking away. And Bruce—who had spent a lifetime keeping people at a distance—let him go.

 

———————

 

Alfred found Bruce standing in the middle of the cavernous space, still in full uniform, his cape hanging heavy around him. The Batcomputer’s screens cast cold light against the stone, but Bruce wasn’t looking at them. He was staring at the empty display case where Robin’s suit should have been.

 

Alfred exhaled. “Master Dick?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer.

 

Alfred’s voice softened. “I see.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled at his sides. He should have stopped him. He should have said something. Instead, he had let his son walk away.

 

Alfred placed a hand on his shoulder. “He’ll come back.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes. “I don’t think he will.” He didn’t know what to do.

 

———————

 

The train ride from Gotham to Metropolis was quiet. The city lights blurred together as Dick Grayson stared out the window, his hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket. His Robin mask sat in his duffel bag, abandoned like the identity he’d just walked away from. He told himself he didn’t regret it. Didn’t regret the fight. Didn’t regret throwing his logo at Bruce’s feet. But deep down, something still burned in his chest. A hollow ache he couldn’t quite name.

 

Bruce wasn’t going to come after him and if Dick was being honest with himself, he didn’t want him to. Not yet. The train hissed as it pulled into Metropolis station, and Dick rose from his seat, slinging the bag over his shoulder. The city was a stark contrast to Gotham, brighter, cleaner, buzzing with energy that felt like a different world entirely. It was why he came here. There was only one person he wanted to talk to.

 

Clark’s apartment wasn’t hard to find, but Dick hesitated at the door for a full thirty seconds before knocking. He hadn’t called ahead. Hadn’t warned Clark he was coming, but something told him Clark wouldn’t turn him away. And he was right.

 

When the door opened, Clark stood there in a white T-shirt and sweatpants, his glasses slightly askew, clearly having just woken up. His brow furrowed for a second, concern flickering across his face, but then he smiled.

 

“Dick.” He stepped aside. “Come in.”

 

Dick exhaled, stepping over the threshold. The apartment was small but warm, books wer stacked on tables, a faint scent of coffee lingering in the air. It felt lived in, in a way Wayne Manor never had.

 

Clark closed the door, crossing his arms. “I assume this isn’t a social visit?”

 

Dick dropped his bag on the floor and ran a hand through his hair. “I left.”

 

Clark studied him for a moment. “Bruce?”

 

Dick scoffed, shaking his head. “More like Batman.” He looked away. “I told him I was done. Told him I didn’t want to be Robin anymore.”

 

Clark didn’t look surprised. Just understanding. “Did he try to stop you?”

 

Dick laughed bitterly. “No. Of course not.” His throat tightened, but he forced himself to push past it. “I don’t even know why I came here.”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “Because you know I’ll listen.”

 

Dick sighed, sinking onto the couch. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees, shaking his head. “I don’t know what to do now.”

 

Clark sat across from him, watching him carefully. “You really don’t want to go back?”

 

Dick’s jaw clenched. “Not if it means going back to being his sidekick.”

 

Clark nodded, thoughtful. “You know, I had my own falling out with him once.”

 

Dick glanced up. “Yeah?”

 

Clark smirked. “He didn’t exactly welcome me with open arms when I first met him. He thought I was reckless. A liability.”

 

Dick huffed. “That sounds familiar.”

 

Clark leaned back. “Bruce sees everything like a mission. Every person is a variable, every move has to be controlled.” His gaze softened. “But just because you learned from him doesn’t mean you have to be him.”

 

Dick exhaled. “I know that. But Robin…” He hesitated. “That name doesn’t fit me anymore.”

 

Clark nodded. “Then maybe it’s time for something new.”

 

Dick scoffed. “Like what?”

 

Clark smiled. “I have an idea.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah?”

 

Clark leaned forward, his tone shifting slightly, as if recalling something from long ago. “Back on Krypton, there was a legend. Two heroes. Flamebird and Nightwing.”

 

Dick frowned. “Flamebird and… Nightwing?”

 

Clark nodded. “They weren’t gods, but they were symbols. They protected the people, fought for those who couldn’t fight for themselves. They didn’t always see eye to eye, but they pushed each other to be better.”

 

Dick sat back, processing. “So, what? You’re telling me to become some cosmic bird?”

 

Clark chuckled. “I’m telling you that sometimes, walking away from one identity means finding another.”

 

Dick looked away, running a hand over his face. “I just, I don’t want to lose who I am.”

 

Clark tilted his head. “Then don’t.”

 

Dick blinked, caught off guard.

 

Clark gestured toward him. “You’re not just Robin. You never were. You were the first person to ever challenge Batman, to make him see that this fight isn’t just about fear, it’s about hope. That’s who you are. And if you ask me?” He smiled. “You’re already your own person. You just need to give yourself a name.”

 

Dick swallowed, glancing toward the window. The Metropolis skyline stretched before him, bright against the night. It wasn’t Gotham, but maybe that was the point.

 

He turned back to Clark. “Nightwing, huh?”

 

Clark’s smile widened. “Has a nice ring to it.”

 

Dick rolled his eyes, but a small grin tugged at his lips. “Yeah. Yeah, maybe it does.”

 

He still had a long way to go. A lot to figure out, but for the first time in a long time, he didn’t feel like he was running away. He felt like he was running toward something.

 

———————

 

Dick had never lived alone before. Even when he wasn’t in Wayne Manor, he was surrounded by people at the circus. There was always someone, always a mission, always something tying him to the life he’d been building since he was a kid. But now? Now he was standing in the middle of a dimly lit, one-bedroom apartment in Blüdhaven, looking at the peeling paint on the walls and the cracked window that barely locked.

 

It wasn’t Gotham. It wasn’t Wayne Manor. It was his. The city outside was loud, he could hear sirens in the distance, a couple shouting on the street, some drunk guy laughing near the alley. Blüdhaven was like Gotham’s less-famous, equally-miserable cousin. Crime here wasn’t the theatrical kind Bruce was used to fighting, there were no grand gestures, no supervillains with dramatic monologues. This was real, raw, and personal. And that’s exactly why Dick had come here.

 

But before he could start something new, he needed to finish something old.

 

———————

 

Alfred wasn’t surprised when Dick slipped into the Batcave that night. He’d always known the boy would return, not to stay, but for closure. The older man continued polishing the workbench as he spoke, his tone as calm as ever. “I take it Master Bruce is unaware of your presence?”

 

Dick smirked. “You could say that.”

 

Alfred nodded, setting his cloth aside. “And what is it you require, Master Dick?”

 

Dick exhaled, setting a folded piece of paper on the workbench. “I need your help.”

 

Alfred arched an eyebrow.

 

Dick hesitated before continuing. “I’m not going back to Robin. That part of my life is done. But that doesn’t mean I’m done fighting.” His fingers brushed the edge of the workbench. “I need something new. A suit that’s mine. No capes, no bright colors. Something that actually works in a fight, not just looks good in the papers.”

 

Alfred studied him for a moment before nodding. Dick unfolded the paper and smoothed it out, revealing a rough sketch—bold, simple, streamlined. Black with a striking blue emblem stretching across the chest.

 

“Nightwing,” Alfred murmured, reading the small name scrawled in the corner.

 

Dick shrugged. “It has a nice ring to it.”

 

Alfred’s lips curled into the faintest of smiles. “Indeed.”

 

Without another word, he turned and began gathering materials.

 

Dick blinked. “Wait. Just like that?”

 

Alfred glanced back at him. “Master Dick, I have been aiding in the creation of vigilante attire for more years than I care to count. Your request is hardly unusual.”

 

Dick chuckled. “Fair point.”

 

Alfred continued working. “Shall I assume this will be tailored for the kind of acrobatics your previous attire allowed?”

 

Dick nodded. “I need it lightweight. Flexible. And none of that ‘strike fear into the hearts of criminals’ nonsense Bruce loves so much. I want to be seen, but on my terms.”

 

Alfred hummed approvingly as he began laying out reinforced Kevlar and polymer fabric. “A refreshing change, if I may say so.”

 

Dick smirked. “Don’t let Bruce hear you say that.”

 

Alfred didn’t even blink. “Master Bruce’s opinion is rarely the sole determinant of my own.”

 

Dick grinned, watching Alfred work. It felt good to be building something for himself. And when Alfred handed him the first set of materials, Dick knew this wasn’t just a costume, this was the next chapter of his life.

 

———————

 

The suit fit like a second skin. Dick adjusted the gloves, rolling his shoulders as he studied his reflection in the cracked mirror of his apartment. The design was exactly what he wanted, dark and tactical, but sleek. The blue emblem stretched across his chest like a pair of wings, almost alive in the dim light.

 

He slid his escrima sticks into their holsters at his back, feeling the comforting weight of them. They weren’t batarangs. They weren’t gadgets designed for some elaborate strategy. They were simple, effective, and—most importantly—his choice. Dick smirked at his reflection. Then he pulled his domino mask into place and stepped onto the fire escape. Blüdhaven didn’t have a Batman, but starting tonight, it had a Nightwing.

 

———————

 

Wayne Manor was as silent as a tomb. A house this big, like something out of a storybook, should’ve been filled with life, with noise. Instead, it felt like a museum. A mausoleum for a life Bruce Wayne had never truly lived.

 

Clark stepped into the dimly lit study, his boots barely making a sound against the polished floor. He wasn’t surprised to find Bruce there, standing near the fireplace, a tumbler of untouched whiskey in his hand, still dressed in his suit from patrol. But it was the way Bruce stood, his shoulders tense, his gaze locked on the empty space where a second display case had once held Robin’s suit—that told Clark everything he needed to know. Bruce already knew why he was here.

 

“You let him leave,” Clark said. Not a question.

 

Bruce didn’t turn around. “He made his choice.”

 

Clark sighed, stepping further into the room. “No. You made a choice. You let him walk away, and you didn’t stop him.”

 

Bruce exhaled, his grip tightening around the glass. “He wasn’t ready.”

 

Clark scoffed. “Bruce, do you even hear yourself?”

 

That got his attention. Bruce turned, his sharp blue eyes narrowing. “You don’t understand, Clark. He’s reckless. Emotional. He goes into fights angry. That’s how people get killed.”

 

Clark met his gaze, unshaken. “You didn’t trust him.”

 

“I couldn’t.”

 

“No, you wouldn’t.”

 

The words landed heavier than either of them expected.

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “I trained him to survive.”

 

Clark shook his head. “You trained him to be like you. And when he started thinking for himself, when he stopped following orders, you pushed him away.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond.

 

Clark sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Bruce, you and I are very different people, but there’s one thing we have in common: we both know what it’s like to lose our families.” He looked back up, his voice softer now. “And we both know what it’s like to build a new one.”

 

Bruce’s gaze flickered for just a second.

 

Clark stepped closer. “Dick wasn’t just your partner. He was your son, Bruce. And you let him walk away without even trying to fix it.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled into fists, his voice low. “I was trying to protect him.”

 

Clark sighed. “By pushing him away?”

 

Bruce looked away, silent. Clark studied him for a long moment before speaking again. “You know what he told me?”

 

Bruce glanced back, wary.

 

“He told me that being Robin didn’t feel right anymore. That he wasn’t a kid following Batman’s lead. He wanted to be something more. And instead of supporting that, you treated it like a betrayal.”

 

Bruce’s throat tightened. He turned fully now, setting the untouched whiskey on the desk beside him. “He’s not ready to be on his own.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “Then why didn’t you teach him how to be?”

 

Bruce didn’t have an answer for that.

 

Clark exhaled. “I get it, Bruce. You see him going down the same path you did, and you don’t want that for him. Dick isn’t you. He never was.” He took a step closer. “You raised him to be his own person. But the second he tried to be that, you shut him out.”

 

Bruce’s expression was unreadable, but Clark could see the cracks forming beneath the surface. “He’s still your family,” Clark continued. “And I don’t think you’re ready to lose another one.”

 

Bruce’s gaze lowered for a moment.

 

Clark softened his tone. “He’s in Blüdhaven. He’s calling himself Nightwing now.”

 

Bruce’s fingers twitched slightly at the name, but he said nothing.

 

“He’s not looking back,” Clark added. “Not unless you give him a reason to.”

 

The room fell into silence. Finally, Bruce exhaled, his voice quiet. “He won’t listen to me.”

 

Clark offered a small, knowing smile. “Try anyway.”

 

Bruce stared at the floor for a long moment, his mind turning over everything Clark had said. He knew, deep down, that his boyfriend was right. Bruce felt something foreign settle in his chest. Regret.

 

Clark nodded, sensing the shift. “Go make things right, Bruce.”

 

Then, without another word, Clark turned and left, leaving the world’s greatest detective alone with a choice. The only choice that mattered.

 

———————

 

Dick had just finished another long night of patrol. The bruises were already forming beneath his suit, his muscles sore from taking down a particularly nasty drug ring. He climbed the fire escape of his apartment, slipping in through the window, exhausted but satisfied. Then he froze. Sitting in the dark, in the chair across from his couch, was Bruce.

 

Dick’s hands clenched. “You really don’t understand knocking, do you?”

 

Bruce didn’t move. Didn’t even flinch. For a moment, neither of them spoke.

 

Then, finally, Bruce’s voice came, quiet but steady. “I was wrong.”

 

Dick blinked. Of all the things he expected Bruce to say, that was nowhere on the list.

 

Bruce stood, stepping closer. “I should have trusted you. I should have let you make your own choices.”

 

Dick crossed his arms. “Yeah. You should’ve.”

 

Bruce inhaled slowly. “Clark chewed me out.”

 

Dick huffed. “Of course he did.”

 

Bruce hesitated before speaking again. “He told me what you said. About why you left. About why Robin didn’t fit anymore.”

 

Dick said nothing.

 

Bruce’s voice was firm but not unkind. “Nightwing.”

 

Dick smirked slightly. “Like it?”

 

Bruce’s lips twitched into something that almost resembled a smile. “It suits you.”

 

Dick let out a breath, shaking his head. “Look, Bruce. I’m not coming back.”

 

Bruce nodded. “I know.”

 

That surprised him.

 

Bruce continued. “But I also know that no matter where you are—Gotham, Blüdhaven, anywhere—you’re still family.” He met Dick’s gaze. “And I’m proud of you.”

 

Dick’s throat tightened.

 

He looked away for a second, running a hand through his hair. “Yeah, well… Took you long enough.”

 

Bruce smirked slightly. “I can be slow sometimes.”

 

Dick huffed a quiet laugh. “Yeah. No kidding.”

 

The tension between them lingered, but the weight of the fight, the bitterness, wasn’t as heavy anymore.

 

Bruce turned toward the window. “I’ll see you around, Dick.”

 

Dick watched him for a moment. Then, just as Bruce stepped onto the fire escape, he called out, “Hey.”

 

Bruce glanced back.

 

Dick gave a small, lopsided grin. “If you ever need backup… you know where to find me.”

 

Bruce nodded once. “I do.”

 

Then, with a flick of his cape, he was gone.

Notes:

Bet the chapter title scared you! Mwahahaha

Chapter 21: Smarter Than He Looks

Summary:

Children give Bruce a headache... too bad he can't stop adopting them.

Also, great news, I have completely finished the chapter guides and have a majority of this story drafted!! Woot woot. We are halfway done with this series :)

Chapter Text

Bruce didn’t usually do dates, not in the traditional sense. Dinners, galas, and high-profile events? Sure. But nights like this, real ones, with no ulterior motives, no covers to maintain, and no looming threats waiting in the shadows? Those were rare, and Clark knew it.

 

Which was why he smirked over the rim of his wine glass, tilting his head slightly as he studied Bruce from across the table. “So,” he said, voice warm with amusement, “who convinced you to plan this?”

 

Bruce exhaled, swirling the deep red liquid in his glass. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

 

Clark chuckled, setting his glass down. “Bruce. Come on. We’ve been together for years. You don’t just wake up and decide to take me to one of the most exclusive restaurants in Gotham unless someone,” he paused, pretending to think, “ like Alfred got in your ear.”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “Alfred merely suggested I take a night off.”

 

Clark grinned. “So, what you’re saying is, he ordered you to.”

 

Bruce sighed, shaking his head. “He insisted.”

 

Clark laughed. They both knew Bruce could be relentless, almost incapable of slowing down. It was why nights like this didn’t happen nearly as often as they should. Clark also knew Bruce wouldn’t have actually gone through with it if he didn’t want to. Bruce did nothing unless it was a calculated choice.

 

Clark smiled at that thought, setting his elbow on the table and resting his chin on his hand. “Well, I like it.”

 

Bruce smirked slightly. “I’ll alert the press.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “Don’t need the press. I just need you.”

 

That caught Bruce off guard for half a second. Not because he didn’t know it, he did, but because Clark always had a way of making it sound so easy. Bruce had never been good at easy. 

 

The waiter returned, bringing their meals, perfectly seared steak for Clark, a lighter dish for Bruce. Clark raised an eyebrow at Bruce’s plate. “You’re really going with the salmon?”

 

Bruce smirked. “You’re the one who said to try something new.”

 

Clark hummed, taking a bite of his steak. “Fair enough.”

 

For a while, they ate in comfortable silence, the restaurant humming with quiet conversation and the soft notes of a piano playing in the background.

 

Then Clark spoke, his tone shifting. “How’s he doing?”

 

Bruce didn’t need to ask who he meant.

 

“Dick’s settling in,” he said simply, cutting into his food. “Blüdhaven suits him.”

 

Clark nodded, studying him. “You still worried about him?”

 

Bruce gave him a look. “Of course I am.”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “But you’re proud of him.”

 

Bruce exhaled, leaning back slightly in his chair. “Yes.”

 

Clark’s smile widened. “See? That wasn’t so hard.”

 

Bruce shook his head. “You’re insufferable.”

 

Clark winked. “And yet, you love me anyway.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Debatable.”

 

Clark laughed. “Too late, Wayne. You’re stuck with me.”

 

Bruce let out a quiet breath, the corners of his mouth curling up just slightly. Yeah. He was. 

 

———————

 

The night air was cool as they stepped out of the restaurant, the city buzzing softly around them.

 

Clark glanced at Bruce as they walked toward the car. “You know, we really should do this more often.”

 

Bruce hummed. “Dinner at overpriced restaurants?”

 

Clark nudged him with his elbow. “No. Just us.”

 

Bruce slowed slightly, glancing at him.

 

Clark’s expression was open, easy, but earnest. “You’re allowed to take a break, Bruce. To be with me. No masks, no distractions.”

 

Bruce hesitated for a beat. Then he reached for Clark’s hand, his grip firm, steady. Clark blinked, a little surprised—Bruce wasn’t usually one for public displays—but then he smiled, tightening his fingers around Bruce’s.

 

Bruce glanced at him, lips twitching. “Fine.”

 

Clark smirked. “I’ll take that as a victory.”

 

Bruce just shook his head, pulling him toward the car. It was rare for Gotham’s Dark Knight to step into the light. But with Clark? It wasn’t so hard.

 

———————

 

The drive back to Wayne Manor was quiet, but it was a comfortable silence. The kind that only came from years of knowing each other, from trusting the presence beside you without the need to fill the space with words. Clark sat in the passenger seat, one arm resting on the door as he watched the Gotham skyline roll past. Bruce kept his focus on the road, his fingers steady on the wheel, the quiet hum of the engine the only sound between them.

 

“You didn’t hate it,” Clark finally said.

 

Bruce smirked, eyes still on the road. “Maybe.”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “Nope. I’m calling it now, you enjoyed tonight.”

 

Bruce sighed. “If I agree, will it end this conversation?”

 

Clark smirked. “Not a chance.”

 

Bruce exhaled, but there was the faintest trace of amusement in his expression. He took the last turn down the long, winding driveway of Wayne Manor, the headlights cutting through the dark as the massive estate loomed ahead.

 

They parked, stepping out into the cool night air. As they walked up the steps, Clark bumped Bruce’s shoulder with his own. “See? A date wasn’t so bad.”

 

Bruce shot him a look but didn’t argue. Inside, the manor was quiet. Alfred, knowing Bruce’s habits, had likely disappeared into his own quarters with a book and a cup of tea.

 

Clark shrugged off his jacket, tossing it over the back of the couch as he stretched. “Feels good to be home.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Home?”

 

Clark smirked. “You keep a closet full of my clothes upstairs. Pretty sure I qualify as a resident at this point.”

 

Bruce sighed, walking toward the bar to pour himself a glass of whiskey. “You still have a place in Metropolis.”

 

Clark plopped onto the couch, kicking his feet up onto the coffee table. “Yeah, yeah. But your bed’s bigger.”

 

Bruce shook his head, muttering something about overgrown aliens as he handed Clark a glass.

 

Clark took a sip, leaning back. “So, tell me, how bad is this League situation?”

 

Bruce stiffened slightly. “Define ‘bad.’”

 

Clark gave him a look. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce exhaled, sitting beside him. “Hal found something in the restricted Lantern archives. It matches the tech we recovered. Something old, something dangerous.”

 

Clark frowned. “How dangerous?”

 

Bruce swirled the liquid in his glass. “Apocalyptic.”

 

Clark sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “And we’re just finding out about this now?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “The Guardians don’t like sharing.”

 

Clark hummed in agreement. “That’s putting it lightly.” He shook his head. “Alright. So what’s the next move?”

 

Bruce took a sip of his drink before answering. “Hal’s still trying to crack the archives. Diana’s tracking leads in Themyscira’s records. I have Cyborg scanning for energy signatures.”

 

Neither of them noticed the shadow lingering just beyond the doorway. Jason had heard enough. He hadn’t meant to eavesdrop. At least, not at first. He’d just been heading downstairs for a late-night snack when he heard Bruce and Clark talking in the living room. He didn’t think much of it, Wayne Manor was full of conversations that weren’t meant for kids to hear. But then he caught the words. Apocalyptic. League. Something dangerous. Jason wasn’t stupid. He knew Bruce did things at night. He knew the League existed. He wasn’t blind to the fact that Clark was always disappearing. But hearing it like this? Hearing Clark Kent sounding genuinely concerned? Yeah. That set off some alarms.

 

Jason crouched slightly, pressing himself against the wall as he listened.

 

Clark’s voice was quieter now, more serious. “How bad do you think this is going to get?”

 

Bruce hesitated. And that was enough to make Jason’s stomach twist. “Bad,” Bruce finally admitted.

 

———————

 

Jason wasn’t a detective, but he was smart. And more importantly, he was curious. Which was why, as he sat at the long dining table in Wayne Manor the next morning, he was watching Bruce and Clark like a hawk. It had been bothering him all night. The way they’d talked in the living room, the weight in their voices. It wasn’t some business deal, and it definitely wasn’t just casual small talk. No, this was something big, something important.

 

Jason hated not knowing things. He needed a plan. He chewed his toast, eyes flicking between the two men as they went about their usual morning routine. Bruce, as always, sat with his newspaper, looking like he’d rather be anywhere else. Clark was drinking his coffee with a stupidly relaxed expression, as if last night’s conversation hadn’t been about something apocalyptic. Jason took a deep breath. Time to test the waters.

 

“So,” he said casually, stabbing at his eggs. “What were you guys talking about last night?”

 

Bruce didn’t look up from his paper. “Business.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. Liar. He turned to Clark, who, predictably, was smiling calmly.

 

Clark took another sip of coffee. “Late-night work discussion. Nothing too exciting.”

 

Jason snorted. “Yeah, right. You both looked real calm talking about the end of the world.”

 

Bruce’s newspaper lowered just slightly.

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “End of the world?”

 

Jason leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. “Yeah. I heard you say ‘apocalyptic.’”

 

Bruce sighed, setting the paper down completely now. “Jason—”

 

“I mean, if it’s a big deal, I should probably know, right?” Jason cut in, tilting his head. “I do live here.”

 

Clark gave Bruce an amused glance before turning back to Jason. “You’re very interested in our business all of a sudden.”

 

Jason shrugged, keeping his expression neutral. “Just making conversation.”

 

Bruce’s gaze sharpened slightly, but he said nothing.

 

Jason took another bite of toast. “So… What kind of business are we talking about, exactly? Mergers? Stocks? Wayne Enterprises launching rockets now?”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “Since when do you care about corporate finance?”

 

Jason grinned. “I don’t. But I do care when my billionaire guardian and his journalist boyfriend start talking like they’ve got front-row seats to Armageddon.”

 

Clark huffed a quiet laugh, setting his coffee down. “You’re persistent, I’ll give you that.”

 

Jason smirked. “I have my moments.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. “Drop it, Jason.”

 

Jason held his gaze. Bruce’s face remained impassive.

 

Jason huffed, slumping back in his chair. “Fine. But when the sky starts falling, don’t blame me for being totally unprepared.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, lifting his paper again. “Noted.”

 

Clark, clearly entertained, nudged Jason’s plate toward him. “Eat your breakfast, kid.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes but didn’t push further for now, but he knew something was up. And if Bruce thought Jason was just going to let it go? Well, he had another thing coming.

 

———————

 

Jason was going to find out what was up. Bruce could brush him off, tell him to drop it, act like nothing was going on, but Jason knew better. He’d spent too many years on the streets learning how to read people, learning how to know when someone was hiding something.

 

He knew Bruce disappeared at night. That wasn’t new. Some nights he claimed it was business, some nights he gave no excuse at all. But after overhearing that conversation between Bruce and Clark, Jason had a gut feeling that whatever Bruce was doing at night had nothing to do with board meetings or charity events. So he decided to find out for himself.

 

Step one had been easy: wait. Jason had spent the whole day watching Bruce. He was always composed, always unreadable, but Jason had gotten really good at spotting the little things. The way Bruce checked the time a little too often, the way his gaze lingered toward the clock as the evening dragged on. He was waiting for something. Or someone.

 

Step two: fake being asleep. Jason had his act down. He left his door cracked just enough to see the hall, made sure to time his fake deep breathing like he’d actually passed out. He even tossed his blanket halfway off the bed for good measure.

 

Step three: follow the ghost. Just past midnight, Jason heard it—footsteps, barely audible, moving toward the study. Not in a casual, late-night-stroll way. No, this was deliberate. Jason slid out of bed, keeping his steps light as he crept after Bruce. He peered around the corner, just in time to see Bruce disappear into the grandfather clock. Jason blinked. Then stared. Then mouthed: What the actual hell?

 

He waited until the coast was clear before darting forward, pressing his hands against the heavy clock. To his shock, it moved, a hidden mechanism shifting open just enough for Jason to slip inside. What he found nearly knocked the breath out of him. The Batcave . Jason had seen some crazy things in his life. This was next-level insane.

 

The cavern stretched out beneath Wayne Manor like something out of a sci-fi movie, complete with high-tech monitors, dim blue lighting, and, oh yeah, a literal jet parked in the corner . None of that even came close to the biggest shock. Because standing in the center of the cave, putting on a sleek, armored black suit with a cowl and cape, was Bruce Wayne. Jason’s stomach flipped. His heart pounded so hard he swore Bruce would hear it.

 

His guardian. His boring, businessman, philanthropist guardian—

 

Was.

 

Freaking.

 

BATMAN.

 

Jason barely managed to stop himself from gasping out loud. Holy. Shit.

 

Bruce moved methodically, adjusting the gauntlets, tightening the cape around his shoulders like he’d done it a thousand times before. Which, Jason was realizing, he probably had. Jason swallowed hard. He was standing in the Batcave. The actual Batcave. And Bruce Wayne, his dad, for all intents and purposes, was Gotham’s most feared vigilante. This was huge. This was life-changing.

 

Jason had two options:

  1. Stay hidden, slip out, and pretend he never saw anything.
  2. Announce his presence in the most dramatic way possible.

 

Yeah. Like that was even a question. Jason straightened up, crossed his arms, and took a single step forward. “So.”

 

Bruce froze. Slowly, he turned. His eyes, barely visible beneath the cowl, locked onto Jason with pure, undiluted surprise.

 

Jason smirked. “You wanna tell me why my guardian is running around Gotham dressed like a giant bat?”

 

Silence. The Batcave had never been this quiet before. Bruce didn’t move. Didn’t blink.

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Nothing? No snappy comeback? C’mon, man, you had to have prepared for this.”

 

Bruce exhaled through his nose, finally pulling back the cowl. His face was unreadable, but Jason knew him. He could see the gears turning in his head, calculating, thinking a mile a minute.

 

Finally, Bruce sighed. “Go upstairs, Jason.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Yeah, no chance.” He gestured around dramatically. “Do you see this place? You really think I’m just gonna walk away like I didn’t just find out you’re freaking Batman?”

 

Bruce’s jaw clenched. “You weren’t supposed to find out.”

 

Jason smirked. “Yeah? Well, you weren’t supposed to suck at sneaking out.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

Jason stepped closer, eyes gleaming with something between excitement and determination. “So what now, huh? You gonna erase my memory? Ship me off to some rich-kid boarding school?”

 

Bruce gave him a long, measured look. “I don’t do memory wipes.”

 

Jason grinned. “Cool, cool. So that means I get answers, right?”

 

Bruce inhaled deeply, then, against his better judgment, nodded. “Fine. You want answers? Sit down.”

 

Jason beamed. “Now we’re talking.”

 

He practically skipped to the nearest chair. Bruce exhaled again. This was going to be a long night.

 

———————

 

Jason sat with his arms crossed, brows furrowed as he processed everything Bruce had just told him. The League. The villains. The years of training. The truth about Gotham. It was insane. And it was awesome.

 

“So let me get this straight,” Jason said slowly. “You spend your nights beating up criminals in the worst parts of Gotham, using ninja skills, gadgets, and intimidation tactics.”

 

Bruce nodded. “And Clark is Superman.” Another nod.

 

Jason blew out a breath. “Damn. I knew there was something weird about you two.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “That’s your takeaway?”

 

Jason shrugged. “Dude, I grew up on the streets. You think I wouldn’t notice when my guardian has ‘dangerous man with a secret’ energy?”

 

Bruce sighed. “Jason—”

 

“I wanna help.”

 

Bruce blinked. “No.”

 

Jason groaned. “Oh, come on!”

 

Bruce shook his head, firm. “It’s not happening.”

 

Jason scowled, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Yeah? Well, we’ll see about that.”

 

Bruce sighed, already regretting this conversation. Jason had never been the kind of kid to let things go. And now that he knew the truth? Bruce was in so much trouble.

 

———————

 

Jason had spent all night thinking. Thinking about the Batcave. Thinking about Bruce’s double life. Thinking about how everything suddenly made sense, the late nights, the secrecy, the bruises that never had an explanation. But most of all, he was thinking about Dick Grayson. Because if Bruce was Batman, then that meant the rumors were true. The ones he’d heard on the streets, about the kid in the red and green suit who fought alongside him.

 

Robin was real. And Bruce had never said a damn word about it.

 

Jason stewed on that fact all morning, barely eating his breakfast, glancing between Bruce and Clark every few seconds. They were both acting normal, or at least, their version of normal. Bruce, as usual, was reading the paper like he wasn’t also secretly Gotham’s most feared vigilante. Clark, ever the golden retriever, was casually sipping coffee, looking as relaxed as a guy with super hearing could be. Jason was not in the mood. 

 

So he set his fork down, leaned back in his chair, and with absolutely zero subtlety said, “So, when were you gonna tell me about Robin?”

 

Silence. Clark, to his credit, didn’t choke on his coffee, but his grip on the cup tightened ever so slightly. Bruce, meanwhile, didn’t even look up from his paper.

 

Jason crossed his arms. “Oh, don’t play dumb. I know.”

 

Bruce finally folded the newspaper, setting it aside with an exhale. “What exactly do you think you know?”

 

Jason scoffed. “That you had a sidekick. A kid running around in bright colors, fighting crime with you.” His eyes narrowed. “But when I ask to help, it’s suddenly too dangerous?”

 

Clark let out a quiet breath, already seeing where this was going. “Jason—”

 

“No, seriously,” Jason cut in, looking straight at Bruce. “What made him so special? Why did he get to be Robin?”

 

Bruce’s expression remained unreadable. “That’s not a simple answer.”

 

Jason huffed. “Oh, come on. Either it’s ‘because I said so,’ or there’s a real reason.” He gestured vaguely. “So what is it? Was he, like, some genius acrobat prodigy? Did he win the ‘Orphan Olympics’?”

 

Clark sighed. “Jason—”

 

Jason’s glare shifted to him. “And you. You knew, didn’t you?”

 

Clark hesitated. “I did.”

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed further. “And you never thought to tell me?”

 

Clark frowned. “It wasn’t my place.”

 

Jason scoffed, shaking his head. “Unbelievable.” He turned back to Bruce. “So what, you take in strays and put them in capes when it suits you? But when I find out and want to be part of it, suddenly I’m just a kid who needs to be ‘protected’?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened slightly, but his voice remained level. “Dick was different.”

 

Jason crossed his arms. “How?”

 

Bruce exhaled, choosing his words carefully. “He was trained from a young age. He had a background in acrobatics, agility, and combat.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Oh, right, ‘cause knowing how to do a backflip totally means you can fight crime.”

 

Bruce didn’t react. “It wasn’t just about skill. It was about who he was.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “What the hell does that mean?”

 

Bruce held his gaze. “Dick was ready.”

 

Jason’s scowl deepened. “And I’m not?”

 

Bruce stayed silent. And that silence hit Jason harder than any answer ever could.

 

Jason clenched his jaw, leaning forward. “I grew up in Gotham, Bruce. I’ve been on the streets. I know how bad it gets out there. You think I don’t know what it’s like to be in a fight? To have to defend myself?” He let out a bitter laugh. “I’ve been fighting my whole damn life.”

 

Bruce’s gaze softened just slightly. “That’s exactly why I don’t want you in this life.”

 

Jason’s breath hitched. He hadn’t expected that.

 

Bruce’s voice was quiet but firm. “You fought because you had to. Because you didn’t have a choice. I refuse to put you back in that position.”

 

Jason opened his mouth, but no words came out.

 

Clark, watching the shift in the conversation, finally spoke up. “Jason… Bruce isn’t saying you’re not capable.” He shot Bruce a pointed look. “He’s saying he doesn’t want this for you.”

 

Jason exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “Well, maybe I want it for myself.”

 

Bruce shook his head. “You don’t know what you’re asking for.”

 

Jason’s hands curled into fists. “Then tell me!”

 

Bruce hesitated, just for a second, but Jason caught it.

 

Clark, seeing the tension rising, leaned forward slightly. “Jason,” he said carefully, “you have to understand that being Robin wasn’t just about fighting crime. It was dangerous. It changed Dick.”

 

Jason scoffed. “And now he’s got his own city, right? His own name? So what’s the problem?”

 

Bruce’s voice was low. “The problem is that he walked away from being Robin.”

 

Jason blinked. Clark looked at Bruce carefully, but Bruce didn’t waver.

 

Jason frowned. “Wait. You’re saying he quit?”

 

Bruce’s gaze was steady. “Yes.”

 

Jason leaned back, arms crossed. “Huh.” He glanced at Clark. “Did you know?”

 

Clark blinked. “What?”

 

Jason smirked. “C’mon, big guy. You’re telling me Batman’s boyfriend didn’t interfere in all this?”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “I try to stay out of it, kid.”

 

Jason huffed, looking back at Bruce. “Well, I wouldn’t quit.”

 

Bruce’s expression darkened. “You say that now.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “You don’t trust me.”

 

Bruce exhaled, his tone suddenly softer. “I care about you.”

 

Jason froze.

 

Clark, watching Jason’s reaction carefully, spoke gently. “Jason, if you do this, there’s no going back.”

 

Jason swallowed hard. For the first time, he didn’t have a quick comeback. He looked between them, frustration still simmering in his chest, but something else, too. Something he couldn’t quite name.

 

After a long pause, Jason stood abruptly. “Whatever.” He shoved his hands in his pockets. “I need some air.”

 

Bruce watched him go but didn’t stop him.

 

Clark exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “That went well.”

 

Bruce sighed, picking up his newspaper again. “Could’ve been worse.”

 

Clark smirked. “Yeah. He could’ve stolen the Batmobile.”

 

Bruce shot him a look. Clark chuckled, taking another sip of coffee. But as much as Bruce tried to go back to his paper, one thought remained in the back of his mind. Jason wasn’t going to let this go. He was going to make his own choice.

Chapter 22: Discovery and Bonding

Summary:

Jason is actually more stubborn than Bruce, Clark softened the Bat.

Chapter Text

Jason had a lot of questions, and if Bruce wasn’t going to give him real answers, there was only one person left who would.

 

Blüdhaven wasn’t as flashy as Gotham, but it had its own kind of grime. The city felt younger, rough around the edges in a way Gotham wasn’t anymore. Gotham was drowning in history, too many crimes, too many ghosts. Blüdhaven? It was hungry. A place still figuring out if it was going to be a city that survived, or one that devoured itself. Jason liked it.

 

He kept his hood up as he walked through the East End, scanning for the spot he’d heard about, some old gym-turned-community-center that was supposedly run by Dick. It wasn’t exactly a secret. The people here liked him. Talked about him like he was the real deal. A guy who cared, who actually did something. That was the guy Jason needed to talk to.

 

He spotted the building easily, it was a brick structure, half-covered in faded graffiti, the windows glowing warm against the evening chill. Through the glass, he could see a few kids training in the ring, punching bags swinging from their momentum. And standing in the middle of it all, correcting some kid’s footwork with easy confidence, was Dick. Jason took a breath, then pushed open the door. The second he stepped inside, the scent of sweat, chalk, and old leather hit him. The muffled sound of gloves hitting a punching bag filled the air, but over it all was Dick’s voice—warm, steady, instructing.

 

“Keep your stance wide. Center of gravity low. You wanna control the movement, not just react.”

 

Jason leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching. Dick moved like a guy who had done this his whole life. He was relaxed, but there was intent behind every motion, every shift, every glance. Jason suddenly got why Bruce had picked him, but that didn’t mean he liked it.

 

After a few minutes, Dick clapped the kid on the shoulder and said, “Good work. Hit the bag for a while and we’ll go again.”

 

Then he turned and froze. Jason smirked, tipping his head. “Hey, Golden Boy.”

 

Dick arched an eyebrow. “Jason.”

 

Jason shoved his hands in his pockets, rocking on his heels. “Bet you weren’t expecting me to show up here.”

 

Dick folded his arms, smirking slightly. “Well, considering I have no idea how you found me, yeah, this is a surprise.”

 

Jason shrugged. “You’re not as hard to track as you think.”

 

Dick huffed a quiet laugh. “Right. ‘Cause I totally broadcast my location.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “I heard about you.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

 

Jason smirked. “Yeah. ‘Apparently you’re some big-shot community guy now. People actually like you here. Weird, huh?”

 

Dick chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, well. I try.”

 

Jason nodded toward the ring. “You training ‘em to fight?”

 

Dick’s expression softened. “I’m training them to defend themselves. It’s not the same thing.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “You really believe that?”

 

Dick held his gaze. “Yeah. I do.”

 

Jason exhaled, looking away. For a moment, neither of them spoke.

 

Then Dick asked, “Why are you really here, Jason?”

 

Jason hesitated, but then he looked up. “I know about Batman.”

 

Dick’s expression didn’t change.

 

Jason studied him. “You’re not surprised.”

 

Dick sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I figured you’d find out sooner or later.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Yeah? Well, it wasn’t sooner.”

 

Dick smirked slightly. “He wasn’t gonna tell you.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, no kidding.”

 

Dick watched him carefully. “So… what do you wanna know?”

 

Jason exhaled, dropping onto the nearest bench. “Everything.”

 

Dick sat across from him, resting his arms on his knees. “That’s a big ask.”

 

Jason shrugged. “I’ve got time.”

 

Dick studied him for a moment, then nodded. “Alright. Let’s start with the obvious—yeah, I was Robin. Yeah, Bruce trained me. And yeah, it was dangerous as hell.”

 

Jason scoffed. “And you liked it?”

 

Dick exhaled. “I needed it.”

 

Jason frowned. “What does that even mean?”

 

Dick leaned back. “You ever lose everything, Jason?”

 

Jason tensed but didn’t answer.

 

Dick nodded, understanding. “Yeah. Me too.”

 

Jason swallowed. Dick continued, voice quieter now. “I was angry. I didn’t want to just sit there and let the world keep kicking me. Bruce gave me a way to do something about it.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “So why’d you quit?”

 

Dick sighed. “Because at some point, it stopped being about me and started being about him.”

 

Jason frowned. “What, you think Batman’s the bad guy?”

 

Dick shook his head. “No. But I think he forgets that he doesn’t have to do this alone.”

 

Jason absorbed that for a second. Then, after a beat, he asked, “So why can’t I do it?”

 

Dick sighed. “Jason—”

 

“No, seriously.” Jason sat up. “Why am I different? What, because I didn’t grow up in a circus?”

 

Dick’s lips twitched. “That’s a weird way to phrase it.”

 

Jason scowled. “You know what I mean.”

 

Dick held his gaze, expression unreadable. “Because Bruce is afraid for you.”

 

Jason blinked.

 

Dick exhaled. “He wasn’t ready for me. Not really. He didn’t expect to take me in, didn’t expect to train me. And by the time he realized what was happening, I was already too deep. I made my own choices. But you?”

 

Jason felt his throat tighten. Dick’s voice was steady. “He chose you, Jason. Not just as a partner. As a son.”

 

Jason clenched his jaw.

 

Dick gave him a small, knowing look. “That scares him more than anything else.”

 

Jason swallowed, looking away. “So what the hell am I supposed to do now?”

 

Dick smiled slightly. “Well, first? Stop trying to get yourself killed by walking into territory you don’t know.”

 

Jason huffed. “No promises.”

 

Dick chuckled. “Didn’t think so.”

 

Jason exhaled, shaking his head. “You think he’ll ever let me do it?”

 

Dick was quiet for a long moment. Then, finally, he said, “I think, one day, he won’t have a choice.”

 

“Good.”

 

Dick rolled his eyes. “You’re a menace.”

 

Jason grinned. “I just watched you to learn.”

 

Dick laughed, shaking his head. “C’mon. Let’s get food. You can keep pestering me over burgers instead of here.”

 

Jason stood up. “Fine. But I’m picking the place.”

 

———————

 

Blüdhaven wasn’t known for its five-star dining, but Jason didn’t care about that. He just wanted food. Which was how he and Dick ended up at Manny’s Diner, a greasy hole-in-the-wall spot that smelled like grilled meat, burnt coffee, and questionable life choices. Jason loved it.

 

They grabbed a booth near the window, the kind with cracked vinyl seats that stuck to your legs if you sat the wrong way. The neon glow from the diner’s sign flickered against the glass, and somewhere in the back, an old jukebox played a song that was probably older than either of them.

 

Dick didn’t even need to look at the menu. “Two double cheeseburgers, fries, and—” he glanced at Jason, who was already smiling. “—a chocolate milkshake.”

 

Jason leaned back, smug. “You remember.”

 

Dick rolled his eyes. “I’d have to be brain-dead not to. You inhaled two of them the first time we ever ate together.”

 

Jason shrugged. “Hey, free food’s free food.”

 

The waitress jotted down the order with a bored expression. “And for you?”

 

Dick sighed. “Same. But with a vanilla shake.”

 

Jason wrinkled his nose. “Ugh. Vanilla? Really?”

 

Dick smirked. “It’s a classic.”

 

Jason scoffed. “It’s boring.”

 

The waitress sighed, clearly unimpressed with their entire existence. “I’ll be back.”

 

As she walked off, Jason propped his elbows on the table, glancing out the window. “So, you really live in this city?”

 

Dick leaned back, stretching his arms. “Yep.”

 

Jason exhaled. “Gotta say, I thought Gotham was bad, but this place? Feels like it’s one bad day from burning down.”

 

Dick smirked. “Yeah. That’s kind of the appeal.”

 

Jason shot him a look. “You got issues, man.”

 

Dick chuckled. “Says the kid who just found out his guardian is Batman and immediately tried to argue his way into a job.”

 

Jason grinned. “Okay, fair.”

 

The food arrived quicker than expected—two trays loaded with burgers dripping in grease, fries that looked like they were fried in motor oil, and the thickest milkshakes Jason had ever seen. He wasted no time digging in.

 

Dick watched in mild horror as Jason took the biggest bite possible. “Dude, chew.”

 

Jason grinned around his food, then made an exaggerated mmm noise just to mess with him. For a while, they just ate, the silence surprisingly comfortable. The diner hummed with the usual late-night crowd of truckers, a couple college kids, and some guy at the counter who looked like he’d been awake for three days straight.

 

It wasn’t until Jason was halfway through his milkshake that he finally said, “So. When’d you figure out you didn’t wanna be Robin anymore?”

 

Dick paused mid-bite. He set his burger down, wiping his hands on a napkin. “It wasn’t one moment,” he admitted. “It was a lot of things. Small things.”

 

Jason frowned. “Like?”

 

Dick exhaled. “Like realizing I was only ever ‘Robin’ when I was standing next to him.” He met Jason’s gaze. “Bruce doesn’t do ‘partners.’ He does soldiers. And I wasn’t a soldier.”

 

Jason leaned back, tapping his fingers against the table. “And now you’re what, exactly?”

 

Dick smirked. “Independent.”

 

Jason snorted. “Yeah, okay, Mr. Lone Wolf with a gym full of kids to train.”

 

Dick laughed. “Look, just because I’m not Robin doesn’t mean I don’t care.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “So what, you’re saying I should just, what? Forget about it? Go back to being some rich kid in a big house?”

 

Dick shook his head. “No. I’m saying you should figure out who you are before you let Bruce decide for you.”

 

He sighed, stirring his shake with his straw. “He’s never gonna let me do it.”

 

Dick took a sip of his own milkshake, watching Jason carefully. “He might. Eventually.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Yeah? What makes you so sure?”

 

Dick smirked. “Because you’re exactly as stubborn as he is.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Tch. Yeah, right.”

 

Dick just grinned. Jason huffed, finishing the last of his shake. He would never admit it, but he felt like he’d finally found someone who got it.

 

———————

 

Jason had a lot of thoughts running through his head lately. Finding out Bruce was Batman? Huge. Finding out Dick Grayson was Robin? Annoying. Being told he wasn’t ready to fight crime? Infuriating. Still, there was one person in the whole damn world who might actually give him something instead of shutting him down. Which was why, at the crack of dawn, Jason found himself standing in the Wayne Manor kitchen, arms crossed, watching Clark pour himself a cup of coffee.

 

Clark barely blinked at Jason’s presence. “Morning, kid.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “You don’t even officially live here. Why are you always here?”

 

Clark smirked, taking a sip of coffee. “Because I’m charming.”

 

Jason snorted. “Debatable.”

 

Clark chuckled, setting his cup down. “Alright, what’s up? You’ve got that look.”

 

Jason exhaled. “Take me flying.”

 

Clark blinked. Then he smiled. “Flying?”

 

Jason shifted on his feet. “Yeah.”

 

Clark studied him for a second, then leaned against the counter. “Why?”

 

Jason shrugged. “I dunno. I just—” He hesitated, then huffed. “I just wanna know what it’s like.”

 

Clark’s expression softened slightly.

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Look, if it’s a whole ‘Bruce wouldn’t approve’ thing, don’t even bother—”

 

Clark held up a hand, cutting him off. “Jason, relax. I’ll take you.”

 

Jason blinked. “Wait, really?”

 

Clark chuckled. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I?”

 

Jason frowned. “I dunno. Bruce says no to everything fun.”

 

Clark smirked. “Well, lucky for you, I don’t take orders from Bruce.”

 

Jason grinned. “Alright then, Boy Scout. Let’s do this.”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. “Alright, come on.”

 

Wayne Manor was big on its own, but the land surrounding it? Massive. Clark led Jason out to a clearing, away from the house, where they wouldn’t have to explain to Alfred why a teenager was suddenly airborne.

 

Jason craned his neck up at Clark. “So, how does this work?”

 

Clark smirked. “Well, first? I don’t drop you.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Gee, thanks.”

 

Clark chuckled, then crouched slightly. “Hold on tight.”

 

Jason grabbed onto his arm, and before he could get another word in, Clark launched them skyward. For a split second, Jason’s stomach dropped. The ground disappeared beneath them. The air roared in his ears. His heart hammered so hard it almost drowned out everything else. Then he felt a strange calmness as the wind pushed against him and he could see the endless, open sky. Jason’s breath caught in his throat.

 

Gotham stretched out below them like something from a dream—dark streets, flickering lights, the sprawl of skyscrapers rising through the morning mist. The manor was just a dot in the distance now, nothing but rooftops and the faint glow of headlights moving through the city. Jason grinned.

 

“This is insane!”

 

Clark chuckled. “Not bad, huh?”

 

Jason tilted his head back, the wind rushing past his face. “Dude, this is awesome.”

 

Clark adjusted his grip slightly, letting Jason balance more on his own. “So, you still thinking about being Robin?”

 

Jason huffed, still staring out at the city. “Hell yeah.”

 

Clark shook his head, amused. “Figures.”

 

Jason turned, raising an eyebrow. “So what’s it like? Just knowing you can fly whenever you want?”

 

Clark hummed, thoughtful. “It’s freeing. It’s… peaceful.”

 

Jason smirked. “Yeah, well, it’s badass.”

 

Clark laughed. “That too.”

 

Jason glanced down at Gotham again, then back up at Clark. “Can I try it?”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “What, flying?”

 

Jason grinned. “Yeah!”

 

Clark chuckled. “That’s… not really how that works.”

 

Jason huffed. “Come on, just let me float for a second.”

 

Clark sighed. “Alright. But do not panic.”

 

Jason scoffed. “I don’t panic.”

 

Clark smirked. “Sure, kid.”

 

And then, carefully, he let go. For half a second, Jason was weightless. The air held him up, his limbs floating slightly as he hovered miles above the city. Then gravity kicked in.

 

“OH SH—”

 

Before he could even drop more than a few feet, Clark snatched him midair, laughing.

 

Jason’s heart raced. “Dude, what the hell?!”

 

Clark grinned. “You said you wanted to try!”

 

Jason punched his shoulder. “You suck!”

 

Clark just laughed harder. Jason scowled for a second, then burst out laughing too. Because damn, that was fun.

 

Clark landed them smoothly back in the clearing, and Jason immediately flopped onto the grass. “Dude,” he breathed. “That was incredible.”

 

Clark smiled. “Glad you liked it.”

 

Jason looked up at the sky again, then over at Clark. “Have you ever taken Bruce flying?”

 

Clark smirked. “Only once.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “What happened?”

 

Clark chuckled. “He threatened to kill me if I ever did it again.”

 

Jason howled with laughter. “Oh my God. I need to see that.”

 

Clark grinned. “Trust me, it was worth it.”

 

Jason shook his head, still grinning. “Alright, Kent. I’ll admit it, you do have some cool points.”

 

Clark smirked. “I’ll take that as a win.”


Jason stretched, staring back at the sky. Things didn’t feel so heavy anymore. Maybe he could enjoy this life.

Chapter 23: Collapse

Summary:

Newspapers, man. They always twist things.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Lois Lane woke up to the sharp scent of gasoline and rust. Her wrists were bound behind her back, her ankles tied to the legs of a metal chair. The dim overhead light flickered, casting long shadows against the cold concrete floor. She exhaled slowly, forcing herself to stay calm. She’d been here before, well, not here exactly, but she’d spent enough time in hostage situations to know how this worked.

 

First step? Assess. Her head throbbed, a dull ache at the base of her skull. Drugged? Maybe. She didn’t remember the exact moment they’d grabbed her. One second she was walking to her car, the next, she was here. Sloppy work. If they’d really wanted to get rid of her, they wouldn’t have let her wake up. Lois flexed her fingers, testing the ropes. Tight. Professional. Not the kind of knot you wiggle out of in five minutes. The sound of boots scraping against the floor made her pause.

 

“You’re awake.”

 

Lois blinked, adjusting to the dim light as two figures stepped into view. One was built like a bulldozer—thick arms, broad chest, the kind of guy who looked like he’d rather punch through a wall than walk around it. The other was leaner and sharp-faced, with a pistol tucked into his waistband.

 

The wiry one smirked. “Gotta say, you lasted longer than I thought.”

 

Lois tilted her head. “Hate to break it to you, but I nap harder than whatever this was.”

 

The big guy grunted. “You talk a lot.”

 

Lois smiled. “Yeah, I get that a lot. You gonna tell me who you are, or are we skipping straight to the part where you try to intimidate me?”

 

The wiry one chuckled. “You already know who we work for.”

 

Lois sighed. “Luthor.”

 

Neither of them confirmed it, but they didn’t have to. She let out a breath. “Look, if Lex is mad about my latest article, tell him he should’ve bribed a better fact-checker. Or maybe just not committed half a dozen felonies this month.”

 

The big guy cracked his knuckles. “This ain’t about your reporting, lady.”

 

Lois stiffened slightly.

 

The wiry one took a slow step forward. “You’ve been in this game a long time, Ms. Lane. You know how this works. We don’t need you,” he crouched beside her, his smirk widening, “but we know someone who does.”

 

Lois inhaled through her nose, keeping her expression neutral. Superman. They weren’t here to silence her. They were using her as leverage. Classic. Predictable. And very, very dangerous.

 

Lois met the man’s gaze without flinching. “You ever stop to wonder if maybe poking an angry god with a stick isn’t the best plan?”

 

The big guy snorted. “He won’t do anything stupid.”

 

Lois laughed. Actually laughed. “You sure about that?”

 

The wiry one’s smirk faltered for just a second.

 

Lois leaned forward as much as the restraints would allow. “You guys really don’t get it, do you?” Her voice was calm, even. “You think you can predict him. That you can control this. But let me make one thing crystal clear.” She smiled.

 

“When he finds you?” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “You’re gonna wish you were dealing with me instead.”

 

The wiry one’s jaw tightened. The big guy scowled, stepping closer. Lois just smirked, because they had no idea what was coming.

 

—————

 

Clark Kent had just gotten back to his apartment when his phone rang. It was late, too late for most people to be calling him unless it was urgent. His stomach twisted slightly as he saw the name flash across the screen. Jimmy Olsen.

 

Clark swiped to answer immediately. “Hey, Jimmy.”

 

The second he spoke, he could hear it in Jimmy’s voice, panic, barely masked under a thin layer of forced calm. “Clark, have you seen Lois?”

 

Clark straightened, his grip tightening around the phone. “No, not since this afternoon. Why?”

 

Jimmy exhaled sharply. “She’s not answering her phone. Or her texts. Or, well, anything.”

 

Clark’s pulse quickened.

 

Jimmy kept talking, his words rushed. “She was supposed to meet me at Ace O’Clubs for drinks, right? But she never showed. At first, I figured she just bailed, y’know, classic Lois, but then I called Perry, and he said she left the office hours ago.”

 

Clark swallowed. “When’s the last time anyone heard from her?”

 

Jimmy hesitated. “I, uh, actually don’t know. But she always checks in if she’s gonna be late. And her apartment? Empty. Her car’s still parked outside the Planet, which means she never even made it home.”

 

Clark clenched his jaw, his heartbeat hammering in his ears.

 

Jimmy sighed, his voice quieter now. “Look, man, I know Lois can take care of herself. But this doesn’t feel right.”

 

Clark forced his voice to stay steady. “You did the right thing calling me.”

 

Jimmy exhaled. “You think we should go to the cops?”

 

Clark closed his eyes for half a second. “Not yet.”

 

Jimmy sounded surprised. “Not yet? Clark, she vanished.”

 

Clark grabbed his jacket, already moving toward the door. “Give me an hour.”

 

Jimmy hesitated. “An hour? Clark, what are you—”

 

“I’ll call you back.”

 

Clark hung up before Jimmy could press further. Then, without another second of hesitation, he shot into the sky.

 

———————

 

Clark soared over the Metropolis skyline, his eyes scanning the streets below with laser focus. He had Lois’ heartbeat locked in, it was steady. That was a good sign. It meant she wasn’t hurt, but she also wasn’t safe. He found the building fast, an old warehouse, one of those half-forgotten places that had long since fallen into the hands of criminals. It was rusted, structurally unsound, and judging by the movement inside, occupied by at least three people besides Lois. Clark landed lightly on the rooftop, his cape shifting as he honed in on the conversation below.

 

“She’s bait. That’s it.” A gruff voice.

 

“Yeah? Bait doesn’t usually mouth off this much.”

 

Lois. “Oh, I’m sorry, am I ruining the whole sinister hostage vibe for you?”

 

Clark exhaled through his nose. She was fine. She was still herself. Clark moved quickly, descending through the weak point in the roof without a sound. The inside of the warehouse was as run-down as he’d expected, it had weak beams, cracked concrete, and overhead lights that flickered with every gust of wind.

 

Lois was in the center of the room, tied to a chair but looking completely unimpressed with her captors. Clark’s arrival didn’t go unnoticed.

 

“What the—?” One of the men barely had time to react before Clark was on him, disarming him in a blur before flicking his pistol across the room like it was nothing more than a toy.

 

The other two panicked. The larger one lunged forward, swinging a crowbar. Clark caught it midair with one hand, bending it effortlessly before tossing it aside.

 

Lois smirked. “Took you long enough.”

 

Clark shot her a look. “You know, you could not get kidnapped once in a while.”

 

One of the men pulled a knife, taking a step closer to Lois. “Move, and she—”

 

Clark was there before the man could finish the threat, grabbing him by the back of the jacket and yanking him away from her chair. The guy’s feet left the ground for half a second before Clark set him down firmly. The last man standing bolted for the door.

 

Clark sighed. “Stay put.” It was over in seconds.

 

Clark dusted his hands off, turning back to Lois. “You okay?”

 

Lois raised an eyebrow. “I’m tied to a chair in a crumbling warehouse surrounded by idiots. How do you think I’m doing?”

 

Clark smirked, stepping forward to untie her. “I’ll take that as ‘fine.’”

 

Before he could finish, the ground shuddered. Clark looked surprised and Lois stiffened. Another rumble, this one deeper, shaking dust loose from the rafters.

 

Lois blinked up at him. “Superman?”

 

Clark turned his head, scanning the structure. Damn it. This place was way more unstable than he thought. His landing, combined with the struggle, had weakened the already fragile foundation and it was about to come down.

 

“Hang on,” he muttered.

 

The ceiling groaned, metal twisting under pressure. One of the main support beams splintered, cracks racing up the concrete walls like veins.

 

Lois exhaled through her nose. “You just had to make an entrance.”

 

Clark sighed. “I’m getting you out of here.”

 

He reached for her and then, in one massive roar, the entire structure collapsed. Clark reacted instantly. He wrapped his arms around Lois, shielding her as the roof caved in. Metal and concrete crashed down around them, dust swallowing the space in thick, choking clouds. For a moment, it was nothing but the noise of steel beams bending, debris crumbling, the entire warehouse breaking apart. Clark exhaled slowly, his back hunched over Lois as he took the brunt of the collapse. His cape, now covered in dust, settled over them like a shield.

 

Lois coughed. “So that happened.”

 

Clark lifted his head, checking the space around them. They were trapped beneath several tons of rubble, but, thankfully, he’d managed to keep enough space open around them.

 

Lois looked up at him, expression unreadable. “Please tell me you meant to do that.”

 

Clark sighed. “Define ‘meant.’”

 

Lois groaned. “Clark.”

 

“I didn’t mean to bring down the building,” he admitted. “But I did mean to keep you safe.”

 

Lois gave him a flat look. “Points for effort.”

 

Clark shifted, planting one knee against the ground. He could hear the weight of the debris settling, the creak of metal shifting above them. He had to be careful, one wrong move and whatever stability was left would give out.

 

Lois, ever composed, leaned back against his chest slightly. “Well, Smallville, as much as I’m enjoying this cozy little disaster, how about we get out before I suffocate?”

 

Clark nodded. “On it.”

 

He placed his hands against the rubble and pushed. The debris groaned, resisting at first, but Clark kept steady pressure, creating just enough of an opening to get Lois out first.

 

He looked down at her. “Stay close.”

 

Lois didn’t argue. She climbed through the gap, dusting herself off as Clark lifted himself out of the wreckage, effortlessly shoving aside a beam that weighed more than a truck. Once they were free, she put her hands on her hips and surveyed the absolute mess left behind. The entire warehouse was gone.

 

Lois exhaled. “You really don’t do things halfway, huh?”

 

Clark rubbed the back of his neck. “It was a poorly constructed building.”

 

Lois scoffed. “Oh, sure, blame the infrastructure.”

 

Clark gave her a sheepish smile. “You’re okay, though?”

 

Lois shook her head, but there was a small smile tugging at her lips. “Yeah, Smallville. I’m okay.”

 

Clark exhaled in relief, then turned his head, listening. The sound of sirens, still far off but approaching fast.

 

Lois crossed her arms. “Guessing you have about thirty seconds before someone asks why a crater suddenly appeared.”

 

Clark sighed. “I’ll handle the cleanup.”

 

Lois smirked, stepping closer. “Good. Because I’ve got a story to write.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “And you’re just assuming I’ll give you an exclusive?”

 

Lois tapped his chest. “Oh, please. You have to.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Can’t argue with that.”

 

Lois winked. “Damn right, you can’t.” And with that, she turned, already pulling out her phone to start writing.

 

Clark shook his head, watching her go. It didn’t matter how many times she got into trouble. She’d always be his best friend.

 

———————

 

Bruce was not a morning person. But today, he was especially not a morning person. He sat at the long dining table in Wayne Manor, dressed in his usual black robe, coffee in hand, trying, and failing, to ignore the massive, bolded, sensationalist headline staring back at him from the front page of the Gotham Gazette.

 

“SUPERMAN’S LOVE SHAKES THE CITY—AND A BUILDING”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply through his nose.

 

Jason, sitting across from him, buttered his toast and smirked. “Wow. Looks like you’ve got competition, B.”

 

Bruce slowly folded the newspaper, his expression unreadable. “Jason.”

 

Jason grinned. “Yes, Father?”

 

Bruce’s eye twitched.

 

Alfred placed another cup of coffee on the table. “I must say, sir, the article is quite compelling. Though I imagine Master Clark will be receiving several calls from the League.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “Oh, he already has.”

 

Jason perked up. “Wait, you already talked to Clark?”

 

Bruce set the paper aside, picking up his coffee. “He texted me.”

 

Jason snorted. “And let me guess, he totally downplayed it?”

 

Bruce took a sip of his coffee. “Of course.”

 

One Hour Earlier

 

Clark: before you say anything

Clark: the article is exaggerated

Clark: also technically true

Bruce: You destroyed a building.

Clark: IT WAS ALREADY FALLING APART

Bruce: You let them write that headline.

Clark: the press does whatever they want Bruce

Clark: trust me I tried

Bruce: We’ll talk about this later.

Clark: looking forward to it ❤️

 

Bruce stared at the heart emoji for exactly three seconds before locking his phone.

 

Back at the breakfast table, Jason cackled after hearing the summary. “Dude. The heart emoji?”

 

Bruce shot him a look. “Eat your breakfast.”

 

Jason grinned, flipping through the article again. “Man, they really went all in on this one. ‘Metropolis shook last night—not just from the collapse of an abandoned warehouse, but from the undeniable presence of the city’s greatest protector and the woman who holds his heart.’”

 

Jason howled with laughter. “Oh my god. This is poetry.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes. “Jason.”

 

Jason wiped a fake tear. “I mean, it’s a solid PR move. Makes him more ‘relatable’ to the public. You should try it.”

 

Bruce stared at him, deadpan. “Yes. I’ll start taking romance advice from a teenager.”

 

Jason smirked. “Hey, I’m just saying, they won’t connect you and Clark dating to your superhero identities.” He waved the newspaper dramatically.

 

Bruce sighed, standing. “I have work to do.”

 

Jason grinned. “Oh, I’m sure you do.”

 

Bruce ignored him, already dialing Clark’s number, because this conversation was far from over.

 

———————

 

Clark had survived a lot of things—alien warlords, kryptonite assassination attempts, intergalactic legal disputes—but nothing prepared him for an early morning call from Bruce that started with: “Explain.”

 

Clark sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he leaned back in his chair at the Daily Planet. “Good morning to you too, sunshine.”

 

Bruce’s voice was sharp. “This article is everywhere, Clark.”

 

Clark glanced at the massive, bolded headline on his desk. Then at the copies stacked next to it. Then at the one currently in Jimmy Olsen’s hands as he sipped coffee and pointed to it like it was the greatest thing ever written. Yeah. This was… a lot. He walked to the stairwell.

 

Clark exhaled. “Look, Bruce, I tried—”

 

Bruce cut him off. “You didn’t try hard enough.”

 

Clark huffed. “You try stopping them from publishing something when they’ve already made up their mind.”

 

Silence. Then, begrudgingly, “Fair point.”

 

Clark smirked. “Thought so.”

 

Bruce was not amused. “Do you even realize what this does to your public image? You’re supposed to be neutral. Above politics, above personal scandals.”

 

Clark leaned back in his chair, spinning a pen between his fingers. “Bruce, I don’t think dating Lois qualifies as a ‘scandal.’ We’re not even actually dating!”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “It makes you a target. It makes her a target.”

 

Clark sighed, rubbing his temple. “Lois has always been a target. This just makes it slightly more official.”

 

Bruce’s voice was clipped. “And you’re okay with that?”

 

Clark’s jaw tightened. “I trust her.”

 

Bruce was silent for a moment. Then, quieter, “It’s not about trust, Clark. It’s about risk.”

 

Clark softened slightly. He knew this wasn’t just about headlines or strategy, this was Bruce worrying. The way he always did.

 

“Bruce.” His voice was calmer now. “We both knew something was going to happen eventually. People aren’t stupid.”

 

Bruce hummed. “Debatable.”

 

Clark laughed at that. “Okay, fair. But it was just a matter of time before someone wrote about it.”

 

Bruce still didn’t sound thrilled. “You should have prepared for it.”

 

Clark grinned. “I did. I prepared by waking up today and deciding not to stress about it.”

 

Bruce’s silence was very judgmental.

 

Clark glanced out the window at Metropolis. “Look, I get it. You don’t like the attention. You don’t like unpredictability.”

 

Bruce muttered, “Now you’re catching on.”

 

Clark smiled. “But here’s the thing—this? This isn’t a disaster. The world isn’t ending because some newspapers think I’m in love with Lois Lane.”

 

Bruce’s voice was flat. “Some newspapers?”

 

Clark hesitated. Bruce sent a file to his phone. Clark opened it and immediately groaned. It was everywhere.

Metropolis Journal: Superman’s Heart Belongs to Lois—But at What Cost?

Gotham Gaze: Superman’s Greatest Weakness? A Reporter Named Lane

National Inquisitor: Alien In Love: Exclusive Details on Kryptonian Mating Habits!

 

Clark closed his eyes. “Oh, come on.”

 

Bruce sounded smug now. “You were saying?”

 

Clark pinched the bridge of his nose. “This is fine.”

 

Bruce hummed. “Right. I’ll remind you of that when the League calls an emergency meeting.”

 

Clark groaned. “Diana’s going to laugh at me.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Yes.”

 

Clark exhaled, staring at the ceiling. “You’re enjoying this now, aren’t you?”

 

Bruce’s voice was completely deadpan. “Immensely.”

 

Clark sighed. “Well, if I have to deal with this, so do you. You are my boyfriend, after all.”

 

Bruce went silent. Clark smirked. “What, no heart emoji?”

 

Bruce hung up. Clark laughed. This was going to be a fun week.

 

———————

 

Superman and Batman had barely stepped into the meeting room before the comments started.

 

“Well, well,” Hal grinned from his seat, leaning back with an amused smirk. “Look who finally made it official.”

 

Diana, seated gracefully at the head of the table, folded her hands in front of her. “Superman.” Her lips twitched slightly. “Or should I say… ‘the Man of Steel and the Reporter of His Heart’?”

 

Clark sighed as Bruce slowly turned his head toward him, the sharpest glare imaginable cutting through the air.

 

Clark cleared his throat. “I told you Diana was going to laugh.”

 

Diana smirked. “I never laugh at my friends, Kal. I delight in them.”

 

Barry zipped into the room, holding a Daily Planet newspaper in one hand and a Metropolis Star Magazine in the other. “Okay, but have we seen these headlines?” He held up the magazine. “Superman’s Secret Affair: The Love That Could End Worlds.”

 

Bruce sighed heavily. “This is a waste of time.”

 

J’onn tilted his head. “On the contrary, Batman, the media’s focus on Superman’s personal life creates a security vulnerability. We must discuss how to mitigate—”

 

Hal cut in with a grin. “We must discuss how to get an invite to the wedding.”

 

Clark groaned. “There is no wedding. I’m gay for god’s sake.”

 

Hal smirked. “You fooled me.”

 

Clark shot Bruce a look. “Please tell me I can vaporize him.”

 

Bruce took his seat, arms crossed, voice flat. “If I haven’t done it yet, you don’t get to.”

 

Barry spun in his chair, still flipping through the articles. “Okay, but seriously, some of these are wild. Listen to this—‘The Love That Could Save Us All: Superman’s Devotion to Lois Lane is a Beacon of Hope in a Dark World.’”

 

Arthur arched an eyebrow. “That one actually sounds nice.”

 

Barry grinned. “Oh, it’s not just nice, it’s hilarious, listen to this part.” He cleared his throat dramatically. “Like the gods of old, Superman’s love is not just a personal choice, but a symbol—an embodiment of hope itself. And in Lois Lane, the unbreakable Man of Steel has found his anchor, proving that even the strongest among us are vulnerable to the power of the human heart.”

 

Clark ran a hand down his face. “I hate everything.”

 

Hal elbowed Bruce. “Yo, Bats, how’s it feel knowing your boyfriend is literally hope personified?”

 

Bruce didn’t even blink. “I am hope personified.”

 

Barry snorted. “Yeah, sure, buddy.”

 

Diana, still entirely too amused, tapped the table to bring the meeting back to order. “Alright, enough. As much as I enjoy seeing Kal suffer—”

 

Clark muttered, “Gee, thanks.”

 

“—there is a real concern here.” She gestured toward the headlines on the table. “This much attention on Superman’s personal life makes Lois an even greater target than she already was.”

 

Clark nodded, finally pulling himself out of the embarrassment. “I know.”

 

Bruce steepled his fingers. “She’ll need increased security. We’ll rotate League members to recon near her usual routes.”

 

Arthur smirked. “Oh yeah, ‘cause Lois is really the type to love having us follow her around.”

 

Clark exhaled. “She’s not. But she’ll deal with it.”

 

Barry leaned back in his chair. “Couldn’t you just, I don’t know, tell people you’re not dating her?”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “You really think Lois Lane would let me take the attention away from the Daily Planet?”

 

Barry considered that. “Okay, yeah. Bad idea.”

 

Hal grinned. “Hey, man, you could always lean into it. Give ‘em a full royal romance moment. Go full public declaration, roses, maybe a speech about ‘love being stronger than kryptonite’—”

 

Clark threw a crumpled napkin at him. “I will throw you into the sun.”

 

Hal cackled. “Totally worth it.”

 

Bruce stood, clearly done with this conversation. “This meeting is over.”

 

Diana smirked. “Oh? Just like that?”

 

Bruce’s voice was dry. “Unless anyone else has something important to say?”

 

Hal raised a hand. “Yeah, quick question, when’s the double date?”

 

Clark slumped into his chair, dropping his head onto the table. He was never going to hear the end of this.

 

———————

 

The door to Bruce’s bedroom closed with a quiet click, shutting out the rest of Wayne Manor’s late-night stillness. Clark stood just inside, arms crossed, watching as Bruce pulled off his jacket and tossed it over the back of a chair with a little too much force.

 

Clark smirked. “So, are we going to talk about it?”

 

Bruce was methodically rolling up his sleeves. “Talk about what?”

 

Clark chuckled, stepping closer. “Oh, I don’t know, maybe the fact that you’ve been sulking since the League meeting?”

 

Bruce didn’t look at him. “I don’t sulk.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “You also don’t usually throw jackets like they personally offended you, but here we are.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened as he sat down on the edge of the bed, rubbing a hand over his face.

 

Clark sighed, finally closing the distance. “Bruce.”

 

Nothing.

 

Clark tilted his head, smiling slightly. “Are you… jealous?”

 

Bruce scoffed. “Of what?”

 

Clark leaned down, resting his hands on Bruce’s shoulders. “Of the headlines. Of Lois.”

 

Bruce finally looked up, his blue eyes sharp in the dim light. “I trust you,” he said, voice low.

 

Clark hummed, squeezing his shoulders gently. “But?”

 

Bruce’s gaze flickered. “But the entire world now sees you as hers.”

 

Clark grinned.

 

Bruce scowled. “Don’t—”

 

“Oh my God,” Clark laughed, dropping his forehead against Bruce’s. “You’re actually jealous.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “I didn’t say that.”

 

Clark pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes, still smiling. “You didn’t have to.”

 

Bruce huffed, but he didn’t move away.

 

Clark ran his hands up Bruce’s arms, slow and deliberate. “You know I don’t care what the press says, right?”

 

Bruce’s lips pressed together, stubborn.

 

Clark leaned closer, voice lower now. “You know it’s you, right?”

 

Bruce’s fingers twitched against the comforter.

 

Clark smiled. “Guess I’ll just have to prove it.”

 

And before Bruce could respond, Clark cupped his jaw and kissed him. It was slow, intentional, teasing, and warm. A reminder. A claim. Bruce melted into it, fingers curling into Clark’s shirt, pulling him closer. Clark deepened the kiss, one hand sliding into Bruce’s hair, the other pressing against his chest, feeling the steady, strong heartbeat beneath his palm. Bruce exhaled through his nose, tilting his head slightly, his grip tightening.

 

Clark smirked against his lips. “Still jealous?”

 

Bruce exhaled, eyes half-lidded. “Shut up, I’m going to show you who you belong to.”

 

Clark chuckled, kissing him again. Bruce missed patrol that night, he was stuck in bed.

Notes:

Kinda a filler chapter, no this will not be mentioned again 😂 thanks for reading!

Chapter 24: Reveal

Summary:

Batman is Bruce Wayne?! Also, Jason is on a rampage.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The mission in Star City should have been simple. Get in, intercept the weapons deal, and get out. When the entire Justice League is involved, things never go quite as planned. They had split into teams—Batman, Green Arrow, and Black Canary moving in from the docks, while Superman, Wonder Woman, Green Lantern, Flash, and Aquaman held position around the perimeter. Bruce had everything under control. The League had run countless operations like this. Nothing was going to go wrong.

 

And then the building exploded.

 

The moment the blast hit, he barely had time to move before he was airborne. He braced, twisting midair as a steel beam slammed into him, knocking his cowl loose before he crashed into the ground. He rolled onto one knee, dazed but still functional. That was the good news. The bad news? His mask had been knocked off. And the entire Justice League was standing right there.

 

Silence. Complete and utter silence. Bruce exhaled sharply, closing his eyes for half a second. Bruce inhaled slowly. 

 

When he opened them, Hal was grinning ear to ear, pointing directly at him. “I've been holding this secret in for so long! Oh my God!”

 

Bruce did not have time for this. He stood, completely ignoring Hal’s dramatics, and reached for his spare mask.

 

“Uh, B?” Barry’s voice cut in, slightly stunned. “Your face. Your actual face.”

 

Arthur folded his arms. “Well, this is… unexpected.”

 

Bruce snapped the backup mask into place with far too much force. “Are we done?” he asked, his voice perfectly neutral.

 

Hal laughed. “Oh, no. No, no, no, no, no.” He turned to Diana. “I’ve known since your birthday party!”

 

Clark sighed, already pinching the bridge of his nose. “Hal—”

 

Hal spun back to Bruce. “And you knew I knew! You were just waiting to see if I’d say anything, weren’t you?”

 

Bruce said nothing.

 

Hal’s grin widened. “Oh my God, you were! You totally were!”

 

Barry blinked between them. “Wait. Hal, how did you find out?”

 

Hal smirked. “Superman and Batman had a full-on domestic argument after Diana’s birthday party. Thought they were alone. Forgot I have enhanced hearing because of my ring. Bam. Mystery solved.”

 

Barry whistled. “Damn. And you didn’t tell us?”

 

Hal shrugged. “I was waiting for a dramatic reveal, man. This is perfect.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Can we focus?”

 

Arthur smirked. “On the mission? Or the fact that you’re Bruce Wayne?”

 

Oliver, standing off to the side, huffed. “You owe me money, Barry.”

 

Barry groaned. “Aw, man!”

 

Bruce really considered walking into the ocean.

 

Clark, being the only responsible adult in the moment, finally took control. “Look, we can talk about this later. Right now, we need to secure the cargo and find out who was behind this explosion.”

 

Diana nodded. “Agreed.”

 

Hal was still grinning. “Oh, don’t worry. We’re absolutely talking about this later.”

 

Bruce sighed, rolling his shoulders. “Let’s move.”

 

Of course his secret couldn’t just come out normally. It had to happen like this. Bruce was done with this conversation. Unfortunately, the rest of the League wasn’t.

 

“Alright, alright,” Clark said, stepping forward—because, as usual, he had to be the one to steer the League back on track. “The explosion wasn’t random. They set it off to cover their escape. I just scanned the area, there’s an underground tunnel system beneath the docks.”

 

Diana nodded. “Which means they’re trying to move the weapons before we can secure them.”

 

Oliver swung down from the rafters, adjusting his quiver. “I’ve still got a tracker on the shipment. They’re not as smart as they think.”

 

Bruce was already moving, checking his gauntlet display for the tactical readout. “How many?”

 

Clark’s eyes flickered. “At least fifteen armed men moving through the tunnels. Fast.”

 

Arthur cracked his knuckles. “Good. I was getting bored.”

 

Barry grinned. “So we’re chasing bad guys through underground tunnels? Man, this is classic.”

 

Bruce ignored the commentary. “We move now. Superman, take the lead. Flash, secure their exit points. Lantern, you and Wonder Woman provide aerial and structural support. Aquaman and Green Arrow, sweep from the west side. I’ll move in from below.”

 

Hal smirked. “And you’re still giving the orders. Love that for you, buddy.”

 

Bruce didn’t even glance at him. “You’re welcome to sit this one out.”

 

Hal laughed. “Nah, this is way too much fun.”

 

Clark sighed, placing a hand on Bruce’s shoulder before he could commit actual homicide. “Let’s go.”

 

The tunnels were tight, dark, and unstable, exactly the kind of place criminals thought they could disappear into. But they didn’t count on The Justice League. Barry zipped ahead, cutting off escape routes before the smugglers could reach them.

 

“I love speed tunnels,” he said cheerfully into the comms. “Did I ever tell you guys about the time I got stuck in one during—”

 

“Focus, Barry.” Bruce’s voice cut through the earpiece.

 

“Yeah, yeah, Batty.”

 

Hal wheezed. 

 

Up ahead, Clark landed directly in the path of the fleeing smugglers, his cape billowing behind him. “Going somewhere?”

 

The lead smuggler, a burly man with a cybernetic arm, panicked and fired an energy weapon at him. The blast hit Superman’s chest and did absolutely nothing.

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “Seriously?”

 

Before the man could react, Diana launched her lasso, yanking the weapon clean out of his hands. “You might want to rethink your choices.”

 

Arthur smashed two goons against the tunnel walls with the blunt end of his trident. “Is it always this easy?”

 

“Sometimes,” Bruce said, grappling down from above.

 

One of the smugglers tried to slip away, only to run directly into Batman. The guy froze.

 

Bruce’s voice was low, sharp, and terrifying. “Try it.”

 

The guy dropped his gun. Bruce smirked. “Smart.”

 

The fight was over in minutes.

 

Hal floated down, arms crossed. “Well, that was anticlimactic.”

 

Clark glanced around. “All hostiles neutralized?”

 

Diana nodded. “The shipment is secure.”

 

Barry zipped in, tossing a handful of stolen IDs onto the ground. “And I ran background checks. These guys? Small-time. They’re moving weapons, but they’re not the real buyers.”

 

Bruce frowned. “Then who is?”

 

Superman turned toward Green Arrow. “Greenie, you got a name?”

 

Oliver nodded, tapping his comm. “I’ve been tracking chatter from their encrypted comms. There’s a bigger player in this deal, someone funding the operation.”

 

Bruce did not like where this was going. “Who?”

 

Oliver sighed. “Luthor.”

 

Hal groaned. “Of course it’s Luthor. What, was Joker busy?”

 

Bruce clenched his jaw. “He’s testing something. This wasn’t about the weapons, it was about seeing how we’d respond.”

 

Superman glanced at Bruce. “This is his second stunt in a row.”

 

Bruce nodded and added a few notes to Luthor's open case file.

 

“Alright, great job, team. Now can we go back to talking about Bruce being a billionaire vigilante?” Barry asked.

 

Bruce turned on his heel. “We’re leaving.”

 

“Oh, I’m never letting this go," Hal managed between laughs. 

 

Clark chuckled, watching Bruce stalk off. Not that he would ever tell Bruce, but it was amusing to see the team freak out.

 

—-------------

 

The Watchtower’s conference room was usually a place of strategy, professionalism, and careful planning. Tonight, it was pure chaos. The mission in Star City had been a success. The arms deal was dismantled, the weapons secured, and Luthor’s involvement confirmed. But was the League talking about any of that? Absolutely not.

 

Because instead of discussing the mission, the entire League was staring at Bruce Wayne’s unmasked face like he had just revealed he was actually a shape-shifting alien bent on world domination. Bruce sat at the head of the table, arms crossed, expression unreadable. Clark, seated beside him, sighed heavily, he could already feel his blood pressure rising.

 

“So.” He leaned forward, tapping the table. “Batman is Bruce Wayne.”

 

Hal, grinning like a menace, folded his arms. “Yeah. And I totally knew before all of you.”

 

Arthur scoffed. “Out of pure luck. Besides, you really should focus on the embarrassment of talking about sleeping with your teammate so much.”

 

Hal’s smirk widened. “I never stopped talking about it.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “Jordan.”

 

“No, no, let’s talk about it more,” Hal continued, clearly relishing this moment. “Because I have known for months and had to sit here watching all of you play ‘guess Batman’s identity’ while I was just waiting for him to screw up spectacularly.”

 

Barry slammed his hands on the table. “Wait. WAIT. Are you telling me we could have been making fun of him this whole time and you didn’t tell us?!”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “This is a waste of time.”

 

“Oh, no, it’s not.” Arthur patted his arm. "This is actually quite important."

 

Diana, still far too amused, sipped her tea with a knowing smile. “Bruce, you must admit, after all these years, the fact that your identity was exposed by something as mundane as an explosion is rather… disappointing.”

 

Bruce muttered, “Hilarious.”

 

Hal snorted. “Oh, it is.”

 

Clark sighed, rubbing his temple. “Alright, enough.”

 

Hal turned to him, grinning. “Oh, come on, Big Blue. You’re not even a little entertained?”

 

Clark did not respond. He simply gave Bruce a pointed look, as if asking whether they should start throwing people into the sun.

 

Bruce finally looked up, his patience dangerously thin. “This conversation is over.”

 

Barry immediately perked up. “Well, technically, we still haven’t taken a League vote on whether we call you Batman or Mr. Wayne from now on.”

 

Bruce stared at him.

 

Barry slowly lifted his hands. “Okay, okay! Batman. Jeez.”

 

Diana leaned forward, her tone suddenly serious. “Have you considered how this might impact Gotham? If your enemies find out—”

 

“They won’t,” Bruce said flatly. “The League knows, but Gotham doesn’t.”

 

Arthur nodded. “And you trust that’s gonna hold?”

 

Bruce’s expression darkened. “It has to.”

 

For a brief moment, it seemed like the League might actually refocus. Maybe they would move on.

 

Then Barry’s eyes widened, and he gasped loudly as multiple realizations hit him at once. “OH MY GOD.”

 

Everyone turned.

 

Barry pointed accusingly at Hal. “WE PLAYED SMASH, MARRY, KILL LIKE TWO MONTHS AGO—AND YOU SAID YOU’D SMASH.”

 

The room exploded into laughter.

 

Hal, completely unapologetic, shrugged. “I stand by that.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes.

 

Diana smirked. “He was not the only one.”

 

Bruce opened his eyes. Clark looked away, suddenly very interested in the table. Arthur sipped his drink, not commenting.

 

Barry threw his arms in the air. “UNBELIEVABLE.”

 

Then he froze. His eyes narrowed as his mind put together another realization. He turned to Hal with pure betrayal. “HOW MANY GQ UNDERWEAR MAGAZINES DO WE HAVE WITH BRUCE IN THEM?”

 

Hal immediately lifted his hands. “Listen, I don’t keep count.”

 

Barry’s voice pitched higher. “Hal, you have one hanging up! You put one ON MY CEILING TOO!”

 

Clark choked on absolutely nothing. Arthur was crying from laughter.

 

Bruce, after a long, steadying breath, finally stood. “I'm leaving.”

 

Barry was still yelling at Hal. “YOU’RE A MENACE.”

 

Hal smirked. “Again, not denying that.”

 

Bruce turned to Clark, exhausted. “We’re leaving.”

 

Clark, still chuckling, nodded. “Yeah, I think you’ve had enough for one day.”

 

Bruce huffed. “Agreed.”

 

As they walked out, Bruce made one last mental note: destroy every remaining copy of those GQ magazines.

 

—-------------

 

Wayne Manor was never quiet when Jason was in it. Bruce was used to silence. Preferred it, even. Which is why it was deeply frustrating that Jason had spent the last two hours talking.

 

“C’mon, Bruce.” Jason leaned against the doorway to the study, arms crossed, grinning like a menace. “I know you’ve got time.”

 

Bruce didn’t look up from his files. “No.”

 

Jason huffed. “You don’t even know what I’m asking.”

 

Bruce turned a page. “You’re asking me to teach you how to fight.”

 

Jason grinned. “See? Saves time if you just say yes now.”

 

“No.”

 

Jason groaned, flopping onto the couch dramatically. “You let Dick do it.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “That was different.”

 

Jason sat up, mock-offended. “Wow. So I’m not worthy of basic self-defense?”

 

Bruce’s eye twitched. “That’s not what I said.”

 

Jason smirked. “Kinda what it sounded like.”

 

Bruce sighed heavily, setting the file down and finally looking at him. “Jason.”

 

Jason grinned wider. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce rubbed his temple. “Why do you want this?”

 

Jason shrugged, leaning back. “I dunno. Maybe because it’d be useful? Maybe because Gotham’s a hellhole and I’d rather know how to throw a punch than wait for you to swoop in and save me?”

 

Bruce studied him carefully. Jason hated when he did that.

 

Bruce sighed, deep and long-suffering. “Fine.”

 

“Wait, really?”

 

Bruce stood, rolling his shoulders. “Basic drills. That’s it.”

 

 “Hell yeah," Jason grinned.

 

Bruce shook his head. “You’ll regret this.”

 

Jason stretched his arms. “Nah, I’m built for this.”

 

Fifteen Minutes Later  

 

Jason was not built for this.

 

He hit the mat hard, groaning. “What the hell was that?!”

 

Bruce stood over him with his arms crossed. “That was a simple reversal.”

 

Jason grumbled, pushing himself up. “It was a cheap shot.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “You think criminals fight fair?”

 

“Fair point.”

 

Bruce stepped back. “Again.”

 

Jason rolled his shoulders, determined. This time, he lasted five seconds before Bruce flipped him again.

 

Jason groaned into the mat. “I hate you.”

 

“No, you don’t.”

 

Jason glared up at him. “You say that now, but wait till I get good at this.”

 

Bruce chuckled. “Looking forward to it.”

 

Jason scowled. He’d get there, one way or another.

 

—-------------

 

Wayne Manor wasn’t exactly homey, but when Dick walked through the front doors, it was like the place warmed up just a little.

 

“Miss me?” he grinned, tossing his jacket onto the nearest chair.

 

Jason, already leaning against the staircase railing, smiled innocently. “Not even a little.”

 

“Master Jason, please don’t lie in my house," Alfred scolded.

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Fine. Maybe, like, one percent.”

 

Dick laughed, ruffling Jason’s hair as he passed. “I’ll take it.”

 

Bruce, seated in the study, didn’t even glance up from his paperwork. “You’re late.”

 

Dick smirked. “Traffic.”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “You live in Blüdhaven. You took the Batcycle.”

 

Dick dropped onto the couch. “Okay, fine, I lost track of time. But in my defense, I was stopping a robbery.”

 

Bruce hummed, but there was approval under the usual gruffness. “Good.”

 

Jason, already plotting, took the empty seat next to Dick, turning way too fast to be casual.

 

Dick narrowed his eyes. “Why do you look like you’re about to ask me for something?”

 

Jason grinned. “Because I am.”

 

Bruce sighed. “No.”

 

Jason scowled. “I wasn’t even talking to you.”

 

Bruce set his pen down. “If you’re asking Dick to train you, the answer is still no.”

 

Jason turned back to Dick, determined. “Okay, listen. I’m already learning how to fight—”

 

“Barely,” Bruce muttered.

 

Jason ignored him. “—and now I need to learn acrobatics.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “Acrobatics?”

 

Jason nodded way too fast. “Yeah. You know, flips, tumbles, aerial stuff. The whole ‘moving-like-a-ninja’ thing. You did it when you were Robin.”

 

Bruce rubbed his temple. “Don’t push it.”

 

Jason grinned, locking eyes with Dick. “C’mon, man. Teach me how to fly.”

 

Dick laughed.

 

Jason pouted. “Dude.”

 

Dick shook his head, still grinning. “Look, kid, it’s not that easy. Acrobatics takes years to master.”

 

Jason waved him off. “I’ve got time.”

 

Dick smirked. “You also need balance, strength, and, oh, I don’t know, zero fear of falling from ridiculous heights.”

 

Jason scoffed. “I live with Bruce. You think I’m scared of a little danger?”

 

Bruce muttered, “You should be.”

 

Dick tapped his chin, pretending to consider. “Alright, I’ll make you a deal.”

 

Jason leaned in, eager. “Yeah?”

 

“If you can do ten perfect pull-ups by next week, I’ll start you on the basics.”

 

“Ugh. Fine.”

 

 “Good luck," Dick said as he ruffled Jason's hair.

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “You’re both going to give me a headache.”

 

Jason grinned. “Yeah, but you love us.”

 

Bruce muttered something unintelligible and took a very long sip of his coffee.

 

—-------------

 

Jason was many things: persistent, stubborn, incredibly annoying when he wanted to be, but most importantly, he was smart. Bruce would have said no to teaching him how to shoot. So he went to the one person in Wayne Manor who had probably been shooting guns before Bruce was even born.

 

Alfred Pennyworth was a man of routine. His mornings consisted of precisely brewed tea, a full review of the Wayne Enterprises stock performance, and a much-needed moment of peace before the chaos of living with Gotham’s most stubborn men began. Unfortunately for him, Jason had other plans.

 

“Teach me how to shoot.”

 

Alfred didn’t even look up from the eggs he was scrambling. “No.”

 

Jason, already expecting that response, leaned against the counter. “C’mon, Alfred. I know you can.”

 

“Of course I can,” Alfred said, calmly flipping the eggs. “I simply refuse.”

 

Jason huffed. “Bruce doesn’t own guns, but you do.”

 

Alfred arched an eyebrow. “Master Wayne does not condone firearms in his home.”

 

Jason smirked. “You definitely have a stash somewhere in this mansion.”

 

Alfred finally turned to him, expression unreadable. “Master Jason, why, exactly, are you asking me this instead of the man who literally punches criminals for a living?”

 

Jason crossed his arms. “Because he wouldn’t do it.”

 

Alfred hummed. “And perhaps, dear boy, you should ask why that is.”

 

Jason frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Alfred sighed, placing the eggs onto a plate and sliding them onto the table. “Sit.”

 

Jason, grumbling, sat. Alfred poured himself a cup of tea before finally addressing him properly. “Master Wayne despises guns for a reason.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. ‘Guns killed my parents, I hate them forever, blah blah blah.’ I know the story.”

 

Alfred’s sharp look made Jason stop. “What?”

 

Alfred’s voice was calm, but there was steel beneath it. “You dismiss it as if it were an inconvenience.”

 

Jason frowned. “I—no, I don’t—”

 

Alfred placed his tea down. “Master Wayne does not hate guns simply because of what happened to him. He hates them because he has seen, time and time again, what they do to people who think they control them.”

 

Jason was quiet.

 

Alfred studied him. “If you truly wish to learn how to fire a weapon, I suggest you ask yourself why.”

 

Jason swallowed. “Because I want to be ready.”

 

Alfred exhaled. “For what?”

 

Jason hesitated.

 

Alfred nodded slightly. “You seek power, Master Jason. But power without discipline is merely recklessness.”

 

Jason crossed his arms. “So, what, you won’t teach me?”

 

Alfred took a sip of his tea. Then, finally, he said, “No, I will not.”

 

Jason scowled. “Come on!”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “Eat your breakfast, young sir.”


Jason muttered under his breath but begrudgingly picked up his fork. As he ate, Alfred returned to his paper, calmly sipping his tea as if nothing had happened. Jason wasn’t giving up, but he knew he’d have to think about this a little more.

Notes:

Bruce's identity is finally out and Barry has had WAY too many dreams about Bruce to feel normal about it. Good thing Hal doesn't feel shame :D

Chapter 25: Moving Forward

Summary:

This chapter kinda jumps around a lot, oops! I wanted to introduce the Titans, even though they won't be mentioned much after this.

Jason is determined, and so is Alfred, which is fun. I hope you enjoy :)

Chapter Text

Blüdhaven was quiet tonight.  Dick stood on the rooftop of an old warehouse, his arms crossed, the cool night air rolling in from the harbor. Below him, a group of young heroes had gathered, some nervous, some excited, some just wondering what the hell they’d gotten themselves into. They were all here because of him, because Dick had sent out the call.

 

The group was small but solid.

 

Koriand’r, Starfire, was fiery, fierce, and already rolling her eyes at something Garfield was saying. Garfield Logan, Beastboy, was grinning like an idiot, bouncing on his feet with energy that probably never ran out. Rachel Roth, Raven, came off as quiet and skeptical, she was standing slightly apart but definitely listening. Wally West, Kid Flash, had his arms crossed, acting like he was too cool for this. Dick stepped forward, taking them all in.

 

“You’re all here,” he said.

 

Wally snorted. “Wow, great observation, Nightwing.”

 

Dick shot him a look. “I meant, you didn’t back out.”

 

“Not yet,” Kori chimed in.

 

Rachel crossed her arms. “Still debating.”

 

Dick exhaled. “Look, I didn’t call you all here for nothing. You know who I am. You know what I’ve done.”

 

Kori tilted her head. “You were Batman’s sidekick.”

 

Dick’s jaw tightened. “I was.” He gestured to the group. “But this isn’t about him. This is about us.”

 

Garfield grinned. “Are we about to be, like, a team?”

 

Dick nodded. “Something like that.”

 

Rachel raised an eyebrow. “And what do we call ourselves? The Bird Brigade?”

 

Dick chuckled. “No. We call ourselves the Titans.”

 

Kori nodded. “Alright. I like it.”

 

Gar fist-pumped. “Hell yeah, we’re the Titans!”

 

Rachel sighed. “Fine. But if this gets dumb, I’m out.”

 

Dick grinned. “Then let’s make sure it’s not dumb.”

 

He looked at all of them, each one different, each one capable. This was the start of something new, something bigger than any of them alone. Dick felt like he was exactly where he was supposed to be.

 

—-------------



It had been months since Jason had started training. Months of bruises, of flipping off high places, of getting knocked flat on his back and dragging himself up again. And now? Now, he was damn good. Good enough that even Bruce had stopped holding back in their sparring sessions. Good enough that Dick had grudgingly admitted his acrobatics weren’t terrible. Good enough that Jason knew—knew—he was ready.

 

Which was why he was standing in the middle of the Wayne Manor study, arms crossed, staring down both Bruce and Clark like this was a war council.

 

Bruce, seated at his desk, barely looked up. “No.”

 

Jason’s eye twitched. “You didn’t even let me say it.”

 

Clark, standing off to the side, sighed. “Jason.”

 

Jason pointed at him. “Don’t ‘Jason’ me, Kent. I know you’ve seen me train.”

 

Clark hesitated. He had. And, admittedly? Jason was better than expected, but that didn’t mean he agreed.

 

Jason turned back to Bruce, his hands balling into fists. “I’m ready.”

 

Bruce finally looked up. His gaze was unreadable. Measuring. “No,” he repeated.

 

Jason gritted his teeth. “Why not?”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair. “You don’t understand what you’re asking for.”

 

Jason scoffed. “The hell I don’t! I’ve been training for months! I know how to fight, I know how to move, and I sure as hell know Gotham better than half the cops in this city.”

 

Bruce’s voice was calm. “And you think that makes you invincible?”

 

Jason’s jaw tightened. “No. I think that makes me ready.”

 

Clark sighed, stepping forward. “Jason, listen—”

 

Jason turned on him, eyes sharp. “No. You listen. I’ve been waiting for you two to stop treating me like some helpless kid, and I’m done waiting.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change. “You don’t wait your way into this life, Jason. You survive it.”

 

Jason threw his hands up. “Oh, come on! If I was Dick, you would’ve let me by now.”

 

Bruce’s eyes hardened. Clark winced. “That’s not—”

 

“No, let’s be real about this!” Jason gestured wildly. “Dick got to be Robin when he was, what, twelve? I’m older. I’m smarter. And let’s be honest, I don’t exactly have a lot to lose.”

 

The second the words left his mouth, the air in the room shifted. Clark inhaled sharply. Bruce’s fingers tightened slightly around his pen. Jason realized what he’d said, how he’d said it, but he refused to back down.

 

“You need a Robin,” he said, voice steady. “I know you do. Gotham needs it. And I’m standing right here.”

 

Silence. Then, Bruce stood. He walked around the desk, stopping just in front of Jason, his gaze unreadable. Jason refused to flinch.

 

Bruce exhaled. “You think this is just about skill?”

 

Jason didn’t answer.

 

Bruce’s voice was quiet. Dangerous. “You think I haven’t seen fighters stronger than you die?”

 

Jason swallowed.

 

Bruce’s eyes didn’t waver. “This isn’t a game.”

 

Jason squared his shoulders. “I know that.”

 

Bruce studied him for a long moment. “Training continues,” he said. “If you prove to me you can handle this… we’ll talk.”

 

Jason lit up. “Wait, really?”

 

Clark frowned. “Bruce—”

 

Bruce held up a hand. “Training continues.” His voice left zero room for argument. “Nothing changes unless I say so.”

 

Jason smirked. “Oh, I’ll change your mind.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “We’ll see.”

 

—-------------

 

Alfred Pennyworth had raised Bruce Wayne, which meant he knew exactly how stubborn he was. Which was why, standing in the middle of the Wayne Manor study, arms folded behind his back, Alfred had already decided that Bruce and Clark were going on vacation, whether they liked it or not.

 

Bruce, seated at his desk, barely looked up. “No.”

 

Clark, leaning against the bookshelf, sighed. “Bruce, at least hear him out.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply, clearly uninterested. “We don’t have time for a vacation.”

 

Alfred arched an eyebrow. “Sir, if you do not make time, you will continue working yourself into an early grave. And while I am quite certain Master Clark would attempt to prevent such a fate, I do not wish to rely on that as a long-term strategy.”

 

“I mean, he’s not wrong," Clark chimed in.

 

Alfred continued, his tone perfectly polite. “Master Bruce, you are many things, but relaxed is not one of them. You have not taken a day off in years. Gotham will not crumble if you step away for one week.”

 

Bruce did not look convinced. “What if something happens?”

 

Alfred gave him a look. “Sir, you have an entire League of super-powered individuals and two former protégés more than capable of handling the city in your absence.”

 

Clark nodded. “And you literally built a contingency plan for everything. What’s the point if you don’t actually use it?”

 

Bruce stayed silent.

 

Alfred took a step closer, lowering his voice. “Sir, I have watched you fight every night. I have watched you throw yourself into battle without hesitation. I have watched you sacrifice your own well-being for the sake of others, time and time again.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened.

 

Alfred’s gaze softened, just slightly. “But you must understand, rest is not weakness.”

 

Clark studied Bruce carefully. “You know he’s right.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, exhaling through his nose. He knew when he was outnumbered. “Fine.”

 

Clark grinned. “Really?”

 

Bruce shot him a look. “Don’t make me regret this.”

 

Alfred smirked. “Excellent choice, sir. I have already booked your flight.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “You did what?”

 

Alfred smiled politely. “Oh, did I fail to mention that part?”

 

Clark laughed. Bruce just sighed, because Alfred Pennyworth always won.

 

—-------------

 

For the first time in years, Gotham’s streets weren’t patrolled by its usual shadow, but crime didn’t stop just because Batman was on vacation. Which was why, standing in front of the Batcomputer, dressed in the black and grey armor that wasn’t quite his but fit well enough, was Dick Grayson. He flexed his fingers inside the gauntlets, rolling his shoulders. The cape was heavier than he remembered. Everything about the suit was heavier.

 

“You talk to yourself in the mirror a lot, or is this a special occasion?”

 

Dick turned, unimpressed. Jason was leaning against the Batmobile, grinning. “Don’t you have bedtime, kid?” Dick asked.

 

Jason smirked. “Don’t you have a crime to fight, Batman?”

 

Dick sighed. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

 

Jason shrugged. “Oh, definitely.”

 

Dick grabbed the cowl from the table. “Go to bed, Jay.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah.”

 

Dick pulled the cowl over his head, adjusting it. It felt… weird. But good.

 

The Batmobile’s engine roared to life as Dick climbed in, running through a final systems check. He barely glanced back at Jason. “Try not to burn down the cave while I’m gone.”

 

Jason saluted. “No promises.”

 

The Batmobile sped off into the night. For about five minutes, Dick thought it would be a quiet night. Until he heard movement in the back. A distinctly human cough. Dick flipped a switch, activating the rear compartment camera, and there was Jason, smirking right into the lens, squished in the trunk with his arms crossed, wearing a Robin suit.

 

“Sup.”

 

Dick slammed the brakes. Jason grunted as he was thrown forward, knocking against the inside of the trunk. “Dude!”

 

Dick exhaled sharply. Then hit the comm. “Agent A.”

 

Alfred’s voice came through, perfectly calm. “Yes, Batman?”

 

Dick rubbed his temple. “Jason snuck into the Batmobile.”

 

Alfred sighed. “Of course he did.”

 

Jason’s voice came muffled from the trunk. “Look, if you’re gonna yell at me, can you at least open the damn door first?”

 

Dick muttered, “I hate my life.”

 

Jason grinned. “No, you don’t.”

 

Dick just sighed again and hit the button to pop the trunk.

 

Jason immediately sat up, grinning. “See? That wasn’t so hard.”

 

Dick arched an eyebrow. “Oh, yeah, super easy. Just casually discovering a fifteen-year-old in a trunk while I’m trying to do Batman’s job.”

 

Jason climbed out and stretched. “C’mon, man, it’s not like I did anything wrong.”

 

Dick stared. “You hid in the Batmobile and followed me on patrol.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “Okay, yeah, but if you think about it, this is actually a good thing.”

 

Dick folded his arms. “Oh, do explain.”

 

Jason smirked. “You’re not really Batman. And let’s be honest, you could use the backup.”

 

Dick’s eye twitched. “I don’t need backup.”

 

Jason snorted. “Dude, you’re literally pretending to be the big bad Bat. If anything, I’m doing you a favor by adding some flair to the act.”

 

Dick took a deep breath. “Kid.”

 

“Teenager.”

 

“You cannot be here.”

 

Jason shrugged. “I’m already here.”

 

Dick ran a hand down his face. “I am not letting you come with me.”

 

Jason smirked. “And what, you’re gonna take me home?” He gestured to the dark, empty Gotham skyline. “Kinda far for a time-out, don’t you think?”

 

Dick glared.

 

Jason grinned. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

 

Dick opened his mouth, and then the police scanner crackled to life. “211 in progress. Armed robbery at Gotham National Bank. Suspects heavily armed. SWAT requested.”

 

Jason’s smirk widened. “Sooo… are you really about to take me home right now?”

 

Dick gritted his teeth.

 

Jason leaned forward. “Or are we about to go do some Robin and Batman teamwork?”

 

Dick closed his eyes. “I hate you.”

 

Jason grinned. “No, you don’t.”

 

Dick exhaled sharply, turned back toward the driver’s seat, and muttered, “Get in the damn car.”

 

Jason whooped. “Hell yeah!”

 

The Batmobile tore through Gotham’s streets, engine humming low as Dick maneuvered it toward Gotham National Bank.

 

Jason, grinning like an idiot, bounced slightly in the passenger seat. “Man, I can’t believe this is actually happening. I mean, I can, because I’m awesome, but still.”

 

Dick gripped the wheel tighter. “This is not a win for you.”

 

“Oh, it absolutely is.”

 

Dick ignored him, eyes sharp as the bank came into view. Gotham PD already had the place surrounded, red and blue lights flashing against the buildings. Officers were positioned behind their cars, weapons drawn.

 

Jason leaned forward, grinning. “Alright, what’s the play, Bats?”

 

Dick shot him a look. “First, don’t call me that.”

 

Jason smirked. “Alright, alright. Night-Bat.”

 

Dick inhaled slowly. “I regret everything.”

 

Jason chuckled. “No, you don’t.”

 

Dick muttered something under his breath but focused on the mission. “Scanner said multiple armed suspects. We go in quiet, assess the situation, and take them down fast before anyone gets hurt.”

 

Jason nodded. “Got it. Classic Bat-strategy.”

 

Dick hesitated. Then, finally, he turned to Jason, his expression serious. “This isn’t a game, Jay.”

 

Jason blinked.

 

Dick’s voice was steady. “People could die. You could die.”

 

Jason’s smirk faded slightly, but then, he straightened his shoulders. “I know that.”

 

“Alright.” He popped the doors open. “Let’s move.”

 

The second they were inside, it was clear this wasn’t a normal robbery. Five men in military-grade armor stood near the hostages, tactical rifles held tight. Another two worked near the vault, a massive drill cutting through steel.

 

Jason crouched behind a pillar, eyes narrowed. “That’s a lot of heat for a bank job.”

 

Dick’s jaw tightened. “Yeah. This isn’t random.”

 

Jason was practically bouncing. “Well, that’s fun.”

 

Dick gave him a look. “We’re outnumbered and outgunned. You stay behind cover and wait for my signal.”

 

Jason huffed. “Yeah, yeah, I know the drill.”

 

Dick exhaled. “Alright. Let’s go.”

 

Dick was a shadow, slipping through the darkness, silent, fast, precise. Jason followed, moving lighter than he ever had, every move calculated. One of the gunmen turned too fast. Jason reacted on instinct. He launched forward, cracking the guy across the jaw before he could get a shot off. The guy stumbled, then swung. Jason dodged, spinning low, just like Dick had taught him. He landed a clean kick, sending the guy into a desk with a thud. One down.

 

Dick took down another fast, using the element of surprise. The other gunmen turned at the sound. “HEY!”

 

Jason barely had time to move before a gun was pointed directly at him. Dick’s heart dropped. Before the gunman could fire, Jason dived forward, grabbing the guy’s arm and twisting it upward, forcing the shot to go wild. The bullet slammed into the ceiling, missing him by inches.

 

Jason, gritting his teeth, used the momentum to flip the guy hard onto the floor. “See? Nailed it.” He smiled up at Dick.

 

Dick wanted to be mad. But, that was actually impressive. And Jason knew it. The other gunmen, realizing they were losing control, panicked. “SCREW THIS—JUST SHOOT THEM!”

 

Dick’s eyes flashed. “Jason,  MOVE!”

 

Jason jumped behind cover as bullets ripped through the air. Dick threw a smoke bomb, filling the room with thick grey fog. The gunmen coughed, disoriented. Jason, grinning, slipped through the smoke and took one out with a knee to the ribs. Dick dropped from above, slamming two more into the floor. Within seconds, the last man fell.

 

Jason exhaled, rolling his shoulders. “Damn. That was awesome.”

 

Dick, panting slightly, looked at him. Then shook his head. “You’re insane.”

 

Jason smirked. “Yeah, but you love it.”

 

Dick sighed. Maybe. Just a little.

 

—-------------



Bruce was not built for vacation. Clark had known this before Alfred tricked them into boarding a flight to Italy. He had known it while they checked into their villa, nestled on the cliffs of the Amalfi Coast, overlooking the impossibly blue sea. And he especially knew it now, as Bruce sat stiffly at an outdoor café in Positano, wearing all black like a man in mourning, sunglasses perched on his nose, watching people like they were criminals.

 

Clark sighed, leaning back in his chair, the sun warm against his skin. “You know, you’re allowed to relax.”

 

Bruce didn’t look at him. “I am relaxed.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “You’re scanning the café for security weaknesses.”

 

Bruce sipped his espresso. “Habit.”

 

Clark smirked. “At least pretend you’re enjoying yourself.”

 

Bruce set his cup down, expression unreadable. “I didn’t need a vacation.”

 

Clark laughed. “Bruce. You needed this so badly Alfred didn’t even give you a choice.”

 

Bruce huffed, finally turning toward him. “You pressured me into it with him.”

 

Clark smiled. “Of course I did. A week in Italy? With you? Zero stress? Why wouldn’t I?”

 

Bruce studied him for a moment, his sunglasses hiding whatever calculations were happening in that overworked brain of his. Then, finally, he exhaled. “The view isn’t bad.”

 

Clark grinned. “No, it’s not.”

 

Bruce glanced at him.

 

Clark smirked. “And I wasn’t talking about the coastline.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes. “Subtle.”

 

Clark leaned closer, voice lower. “You liked it when I wasn’t subtle last night.”

 

Bruce ignored him. But Clark could see the faintest twitch of his lips and a light blush on his cheeks. That was progress.

 

Clark glanced back toward the ocean, the scent of salt and citrus in the air. “C’mon,” he said, standing. “We’re going to the beach.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “No.”

 

“Yes.”

 

Bruce folded his arms. “I don’t do beaches.”

 

Clark laughed. “You do now.”

 

—-------------

 

Bruce did not sit under the sun for no reason. He did not enjoy the sensation of sand in his shoes. And he especially did not appreciate the way Clark was grinning as they walked down the shore, the waves lapping at their feet. Clark, of course, was thriving. His sunglasses were pushed up onto his head, his shirt already unbuttoned halfway, and he was carrying his shoes in one hand like this was the most natural thing in the world. Bruce, in contrast, was fully dressed in a black linen shirt and pants, completely unwilling to let a vacation change his personality.

 

Clark sighed dramatically. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce didn’t look at him. “Clark.”

 

Clark stopped walking, turning toward him. “You know, most people actually like beaches.”

 

Bruce adjusted his sleeves. “Most people don’t spend their nights stopping organized crime.”

 

Clark rolled his eyes. “Right, because relaxing for five minutes would be the end of the world.”

 

Bruce glanced at him. “Hasn’t happened yet. Can’t be too careful.”

 

Clark groaned. “You are literally the most exhausting man alive.”

 

“And yet, here you are.”

 

Clark narrowed his eyes, then suddenly dropped his shoes and grabbed Bruce’s wrist.

 

Bruce frowned. “What are you—”

 

Clark pulled him into the water. Bruce stumbled forward, feet sinking into the wet sand. “Clark.”

 

Clark grinned. “Yes?”

 

Bruce glared. “Let go.”

 

Clark did not let go. Instead, he kept walking, pulling Bruce deeper until the water washed over their ankles.

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “You’re the worst man I have ever met.”

 

Clark smirked. “No, I’m fun, you just don’t know how to enjoy things.”

 

Bruce glanced around, taking in the golden sunset, the soft breeze, the quiet waves rolling in against the shore. And, annoyingly, he had to admit, it wasn’t terrible.

 

Clark watched him, amusement in his eyes. “There. Not so bad, huh?”

 

Bruce rolled his shoulders. “Could be worse.”

 

Clark laughed. “I’ll take it.”

 

For a moment, Bruce let himself be still. No Gotham. No crime. No masks. Just Clark holding his hand and the soft breeze in his hair. He inhaled deeply and closed his eyes, soaking it all in. At that moment, Clark decided to splash him. 


“CLARK JOSEPH KENT.”

Chapter 26: Fights

Summary:

Ok, a little more of the Titans cause we're establishing a relationship. But first, the Jason issue!

Chapter Text

The doors of Wayne Manor swung open, and peace and quiet immediately ceased to exist. Clark barely had time to set one foot inside before Jason came sprinting down the hall.

 

“Finally!” Jason skidded to a stop, arms crossed, grinning like he had been waiting for this moment his entire life. “So, how was the romantic getaway?”

 

Bruce nodded his head in acknowledgement and patted his hair. “Jason.”

 

Jason smiled. “Bruce.”

 

Clark chuckled, setting his bag down. “Miss us?”

 

Jason tilted his head, mock thoughtful. “Mmm… not really, but I did enjoy a full week of no brooding in the house.”

 

Dick appeared at the top of the staircase, leaning on the railing, grinning. “Welcome home, lovebirds.”

 

Bruce looked surprised to see him. “Dick.”

 

Dick laughed slightly at the look on his face. “Bruce.”

 

Jason grinned. “Clark.”

 

Clark joined in. “Jason.”

 

Jason gestured dramatically. “Look at us. A functional family.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes. “I just walked in the door.”

 

“Yeah, and you left us,” Jason said, mock-offended. “Just ditched Gotham. Ran off to Italy with your boyfriend. Didn’t even bring us souvenirs.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Actually, we—”

 

Dick cut in. “Wait. Jason. Focus. The real crime here?” He pointed at Bruce. “Bruce Wayne took a vacation.”

 

Jason nodded seriously. “This is huge.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose.

 

Dick grinned. “So, did you, like, sit in a dark room for seven days, or did Clark actually force you to have fun?”

 

Clark looked over at Bruce and ruffled his hair. “He relaxed.”

 

Jason’s jaw dropped. “No. Way.”

 

Dick shook his head. “You’re lying. Bruce doesn’t know how to relax.”

 

Clark shrugged. “Well, he did.”

 

Jason squinted. “Define ‘relaxed.’”

 

Clark grinned. “He went to the beach.”

 

Jason stared at Bruce. “You? In the sun? In the sand?”

 

Dick leaned forward. “Bruce, did you wear shorts?”

 

Bruce glared at Clark and swatted at his hand. “You had to tell them.”

 

Clark laughed. “Of course I did.”

 

Jason shook his head. “Man, this is wild.”

 

Alfred appeared then, perfectly composed, as always. “Welcome home, sirs.” He took Bruce’s coat with practiced ease. “I trust Italy was tolerable?”

 

Bruce sighed. “It was fine.”

 

Alfred smirked ever so slightly. “Splendid.”

 

Jason grinned. “So, uh… how long before we tell them about the bank thing?”

 

Bruce stilled. Dick’s grin disappeared. “Jason.”

 

Jason’s eyes widened. “Crap.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “What. Bank. Thing.”

 

Clark looked between them, brows raised. “Alright, who’s taking the blame for this one?”

 

Jason pointed at Dick. “Him.”

 

Dick pointed at Jason. “Absolutely him.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “We were gone for one week.”

 

Jason shrugged. “Yeah. One week too long.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes. “I need coffee.”

 

Jason grinned. “Nah, man. You need another vacation.”

 

Bruce walked straight to the kitchen. Clark just laughed. It was good to be home.

 

—-------------

 

Bruce decided to head down to the Batcave before having his fifth coffee of the day. He needed to see the damage. The manor above was full of chaos, but the Batcave? The Batcave was his. He descended the stairs in silence, footsteps echoing against the stone floor. The cave was dimly lit, computer screens flickering with unread reports, the hum of the Batcomputer filling the cavernous space. Bruce exhaled. Home. And then he saw it: the Robin suit. It was displayed in its usual case, standing tall, but not intact. The fabric was ripped. Not destroyed, not ruined, but worn. A tear along the side of the tunic. A scuff along the boots. Evidence. 

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. His mind processed fast. The rips weren’t from training. The scuffs weren’t accidental. This suit had been worn in the field. Jason. Of course. He turned toward the Batcomputer, already pulling up security logs, already searching. If Jason thought he could just—

 

“Before you say anything, hear us out.” Jason stood with his arms crossed, puppy eyes locked and loaded. Dick, on the other hand, had the look of a man about to defend a very bad decision.

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “The bank thing.”

 

Jason grinned. “Oh, so we’re cutting straight to the chase? Cool, cool.”

 

Dick elbowed him. “Jason.”

 

Jason sighed, rolling his eyes. “Fine. We stopped a bank robbery.”

 

Bruce’s eye twitched. “We?”

 

Dick lifted his hands. “Look, before you get mad—”

 

Bruce’s glare was already in full effect.

 

Jason stepped forward. “Dude, you left Gotham for a whole week. A week. What did you think was gonna happen?”

 

Bruce folded his arms. “I thought you’d listen to me.”

 

Jason snorted. “Yeah, see, that’s your first mistake.”

 

Dick sighed. “Bruce, he actually did good.”

 

Bruce’s eyes flickered toward Dick. “You let him patrol.”

 

Dick winced. “Okay, technically, I didn’t let him do anything. He stowed away in the Batmobile and forced my hand.”

 

“Of course he did.”

 

Jason stepped forward. “Look, all I’m saying is, I helped. No one died. No disasters. No international incidents.”

 

Bruce’s voice was sharp. “You could have been killed.”

 

Jason’s demeanor faltered. Before he could answer, Dick stepped in. “He handled himself, Bruce.”

 

Bruce turned to Dick, brow furrowed.

 

Dick’s voice was calm but firm. “He wasn’t reckless. He wasn’t sloppy. He listened to orders.”

 

Jason huffed. “Mostly.”

 

Dick shot him a look. Jason rolled his eyes. “Fine. I listened.”

 

Bruce was silent.

 

Dick sighed. “Look, I know you don’t want this for him. But you and I both know he’s not gonna stop. And between you and me? I’d rather him be trained than sneaking around the city alone.”

 

Bruce turned back toward the suit, gaze lingering on the damage, jaw tight.

 

Jason watched him carefully. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce finally spoke. “The suit stays in the case.”

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed. “For how long?”

 

Bruce met his gaze. Unyielding. “Until I say otherwise. You disobeyed orders, it doesn’t matter how well you did.”

 

Jason clenched his jaw and Dick sighed, running a hand through his hair, but neither of them argued. They knew it would just make things worse.

 

—-------------

 

Dinner at Wayne Manor was never normal, but tonight was especially terrible. The long dining table was set perfectly, Alfred’s doing, of course. The meal was expensive, expertly prepared, and probably worthy of a five-star restaurant. Not that anyone was enjoying it. Bruce sat at the head of the table, fork in hand, silent. Clark, next to him, kept glancing around like he was waiting for someone to say something, anything, that wouldn’t end in an argument.

 

Dick was pushing his food around his plate, clearing his throat every now and then but not actually talking. Jason was leaning back in his chair, chewing aggressively, and making direct eye contact with Bruce like he was trying to get under his skin. No one spoke. For five full minutes.

 

Clark finally sighed, setting his fork down. “Okay. This is unbearable. Someone say something.”

 

Jason kept eye contact. “So. How was your week, Bruce?”

 

Bruce’s grip on his fork tightened. Clark winced. Dick coughed into his napkin.

 

“Relaxing? Refreshing? Did you do, like, spa stuff?”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Jason.”

 

“Or was it just Clark dragging you around while you refused to enjoy yourself?”

 

Dick hid his grin behind his glass of water. Clark, amused but also tired, shot Jason a stern look.

 

Jason held up his hands. “Hey, just making conversation.”

 

Bruce finally looked up, expression blank. “Fine. I’ll return the favor.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

 

Bruce’s voice was perfectly even. “How was your week, Jason? Any unauthorized patrols?”

 

Jason froze. Dick choked on his water. Clark sighed.

 

Jason recovered fast, leaning back again. “Oh, you know. The usual.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “Bank heists?”

 

Jason stabbed his fork into his steak. “Wouldn’t call it a heist.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow.

 

Jason chewed for a moment. “More like… a preventative measure.”

 

Dick muttered, “Oh my God.”

 

Clark rubbed his temple. “I hate this conversation.”

 

Jason grinned. “I’m having a great time.”

 

Bruce was entirely unamused.

 

Jason continued. “You know, considering Gotham didn’t burn to the ground while you were gone, I’d say we did a pretty solid job.”

 

Bruce’s voice dropped. “You disobeyed me.”

 

Jason shrugged. “Yeah, but I also saved people.”

 

Clark put a hand on Bruce’s arm. “Bruce. Maybe let’s not turn dinner into a battle.”

 

“Too late.”

 

Bruce exhaled, turning his focus to his meal. “You’re still grounded.”

 

Jason huffed. “Whatever. Worth it.”

 

Dick sighed, finally speaking. “Look. We all made it through the week alive. Maybe that’s enough?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer. Clark looked between them. “You all stress me out.”

 

Jason grinned. “That’s the Wayne family experience, big guy.”

 

Alfred entered the room silently, perfectly timed, and placed dessert in front of them. “I see things have returned to normal.”

 

Jason just grinned. “Sure have, Alfie.”

 

—-------------

 

Dinner had ended. Bruce had said nothing more and Clark had sighed at least fifteen times. Now, Bruce was back in the Batcave, arms crossed, eyes locked on the security footage of Jason and Dick’s little bank incident, watching every second of it like he was preparing for a trial. Because, in his mind? That’s exactly what this was.

 

Clark leaned against the Batcomputer, arms folded, watching him with mild exasperation. “You’re being dramatic.”

 

Bruce didn’t even look at him. “I am being prepared.”

 

Clark sighed. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce ignored him. He clicked through the footage again, watching Jason move, he was fast and reckless, but precise. Watching how he didn’t hesitate, how he wasn’t afraid. That was the problem. Jason was too fearless. Fear was what kept people alive.

 

Clark saw the way Bruce’s jaw tightened as the footage replayed for the third time. “Bruce,” he said, voice softer now.

 

Bruce finally looked at him. Clark studied him carefully. “You’re not mad that he went out.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change. 

 

Clark nodded slightly. “You’re mad that he was good at it.”

 

Bruce’s silence was its own answer. Clark sighed, stepping closer. “You knew this was coming.”

 

Bruce turned back to the screen. “I wanted more time.”

 

Clark watched him carefully. “For him? Or for you?”

 

Bruce’s fingers curled into fists.

 

Clark softened. “Bruce, you know Jason isn’t going to stop.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “I know.”

 

Clark nodded. “Then what are you going to do about it?”

 

Bruce was quiet for a long time. Then, finally, he turned away from the screen, expression set. “I keep training him.”

 

“Properly?”

 

Bruce nodded. “If he’s going to do this, he’s going to do it my way.”

 

Clark smiled. “I’ll make sure Alfred clears a spot on the schedule.”

 

Bruce sighed. “I hate that you’re enjoying this.”

 

Clark grinned. “No, you don’t.”

 

Bruce didn’t answer. Honestly, Clark was right.

 

—-------------

 

The warehouse was chaotic. Smoke, fire, the sound of metal clashing against fists, and the sharp crack of energy weapons discharging into the air. The Titans had trained for this, but training and reality were two very different things. Nightwing moved first.

 

Dick had faced enemies like this before. Guys in expensive, high-tech armor? Gotham had plenty. This one, though, he wasn’t Gotham trash. He was a pro. The way he moved, the way he held himself, this guy had been trained, and not in the sloppy, self-taught way street enforcers were. He must have been military, maybe a mercenary, maybe even League of Assassins. Dick could tell in seconds, and he hated it. The merc raised his plasma cannon, but Dick dodged fast, flipping sideways as the blast blew apart a metal crate.

 

“Alright,” Dick muttered, twirling his escrima sticks. “Let’s dance.”

 

Wally was running. Faster than the eye could track, dodging gunfire, weaving through the battlefield, disarming men in blurs of red and yellow. Then a shockwave hit. Wally felt it before he saw it, an energy burst aimed directly at his path. He barely had time to phase through the floor before the blast could connect.

 

He stumbled, re-materializing. “Okay, ow.”

 

Over the comm, Dick’s voice. “Wally, we’ve got a problem.”

 

“No kidding.”

 

Kori was pissed. She’d been hit first, slammed against a crate by the initial blast. She’d rolled with the impact, recovered, but it hurt. One of the guards aimed a rifle at her, she smiled at him, teeth bared fully. She lit up, green fire surrounding her as she blasted the man across the room.

 

She cracked her neck. “Much better.”

 

Rachel was holding back. Not because she wasn’t ready, she was, but because every time she let loose, things got worse. Her shadows snaked through the warehouse, disarming guards, pulling weapons from their hands. But the second she felt her power creep too far, she reeled it back in. Control. Control. She had to keep control.

 

Gar shifted quickly, trying to find the most effective form. A wolf. A tiger. A gorilla. Every time he changed, he took another one down. However, no matter what he did, the leader was a problem. Gar could see Dick struggling, his usual grace matched by the merc’s precision. Gar gritted his teeth.

 

“Alright,” he muttered. “Let’s see how he likes a rhino.”

 

Dick was losing ground. The merc was fast. Strong. Trained. Dick dodged another blast, rolling to the side. He threw an escrima stick and landed a direct hit to the guy’s wrist, but it didn’t even slow him down.

 

Dick gritted his teeth. “Guys, I could use—”

 

BOOM.

 

A rhino slammed into the merc full force. The man went flying. Dick stared.

 

Gar grinned as he shifted back to human. “You’re welcome.”

 

Dick shook his head. “Alright. Time to finish this.”

 

They moved together. Kori blasted his armor, overloading the circuits. Wally moved in a flash, disarming the plasma cannon. Rachel’s shadows wrapped around his arms, holding him in place.

 

Dick walked up, breathing hard. “That’s game.”

 

The mercenary growled, struggling. “You think this stops anything?”

 

Dick smirked. “No. But it stops you.”

 

Kori cracked her knuckles. “That’s good enough for me.”

 

The fight was over, and the Titans had won their first battle as a team. It felt amazing.

 

—-------------

 

The newly formed team had shut down the operation, freed the meta-human captives, and left the mercenary tied up for the Blüdhaven PD to deal with. Now they were back at Titans Tower. The adrenaline had worn off, the exhaustion had set in, and the team had finally crashed, Wally was raiding the kitchen, Gar already half-asleep on the couch, with Rachel meditating in the corner.

 

Dick was standing on the balcony, watching the city. Alone. Or at least, he thought he was.

 

“Why do you look like you are brooding Nightiwng?”

 

Dick turned. “You’d know if I was brooding, Kori. There’d be a gargoyle involved.”

 

Kori leaned against the railing, arms crossed, studying him. “You’ve got the look, though.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “The look?”

 

Kory smirked. “The ‘I just won a fight but I’m still thinking too much’ look.”

 

Dick huffed a laugh, shaking his head. “Maybe.”

 

She tilted her head, green eyes looking him over. “What’s bothering you?”

 

Dick exhaled, looking out over the skyline. “We got lucky tonight.”

 

“We were prepared.”

 

Dick scoffed. “Barely. That merc, he knew what he was doing. If we hadn’t worked together, he would have wiped the floor with us.”

 

Kori tapped her chin, the light of the city reflecting in her eyes. “But we did work together.”

 

Dick glanced at her.

 

She smiled back at him. “And we did win.”

 

Dick sighed, shaking his head. “Yeah, well,  I was trained to expect the worst.”

 

Kory stepped into his space, just a little. “Then maybe you need to be trained in something else.”

 

Dick arched an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? Like what?”

 

Kori’s gaze flickered to his lips for half a second. Dick noticed. Her smile widened. “Enjoying a victory without overthinking it.”

 

Dick huffed a laugh. “That an official Starfire lesson?”

 

Kori leaned in, voice lower. “Would you like it to be?”

 

“You’re dangerous.”

 

“You’re not moving away.”

 

Dick didn’t want to move. Because Kori was warm, her presence like fire, like something undeniable, unstoppable. He liked it.

 

Kori’s voice softened. “You think too much, Nightwing.”

 

Dick tilted his head. “And what do you think I should do instead?”

 

Kori leaned in slightly. “Stop thinking.”

 

For a moment, the city disappeared. For a moment, it was just them. Dick let himself enjoy it.

Chapter 27: Watcher

Summary:

Jason's first (sanctioned) patrol, yay! Also, we meet a new character...

Chapter Text

The Batcave was silent. Bruce stood in front of the Robin suit, arms crossed, gaze unreadable. Jason stood beside him, bouncing on the balls of his feet, barely containing his excitement. This was it. His first patrol. No sneaking. No stowing away. No back-alley fights Bruce didn’t know about. A real patrol.

 

Bruce finally exhaled. “You remember the rules.”

 

Jason grinned. “Yeah, yeah. Stay close. Follow orders. No unnecessary risks.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “Say it like you actually mean it.”

 

Jason huffed. “I do mean it.”

 

Bruce picked up the domino mask from the display case and handed it to Jason. Jason took it carefully, fingers brushing over the material. His heart was pounding.

 

He looked up at Bruce. “For real?”

 

Bruce nodded. Jason grinned. Then he turned to the case, grabbed the red tunic, the cape, the gloves and suited up.

 

—-------------

 

The night air was cold, sharp, alive. Jason had never felt more awake. He stood next to Bruce on the ledge of a high-rise, Gotham stretching out before them as a maze of alleys, neon lights, distant sirens.

 

Bruce’s voice came through the comm. “Don’t get cocky.”

 

Jason smirked. “Too late.”

 

Bruce shot him a look. Jason held up his hands. “Relax. I got this.”

 

The first stop of the night was a robbery in progress. A small-time gang with five guys, handguns, and ski masks were breaking into a pawn shop.

 

Jason crouched on the rooftop, watching. “Seriously? This is what we start with?”

 

Bruce’s voice was calm. “You’re not ready for worse.”

 

Jason scoffed. “I can handle worse.”

 

Bruce ignored that. “Watch their movements. Who’s in charge?”

 

Jason frowned, actually paying attention now. One of the guys seemed bigger and more confident. He was giving orders, signaling to the others. “That one. The dude in the hoodie.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Good. Now take them down.”

 

Jason grinned. “On it.”

 

The fight was fast, brutal, messy. Jason’s fists moved on instinct—dodging, countering, striking. The gang barely had time to react before he had three of them down. The fourth guy tried to run. Jason tackled him to the ground. The last one, the leader, turned, gun raised. Jason froze. Then, before the guy could fire, a batarang whipped through the air, knocking the gun clean from his hand. Bruce landed behind him, silent, controlled.

 

The leader hesitated. “Oh, sh—”

 

Bruce took him down with one hit.

 

Jason huffed. “Dude. I had that.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “Did you?”

 

Jason grumbled. “Whatever.”

 

Bruce turned toward him, studying. “Messy. Unfocused.”

 

Jason frowned. “I won.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Barely. Come on. We’re not done.”

 

The rooftops of Gotham stretched endlessly before them. The city was alive in its usual way, sirens wailing in the distance, the occasional honk of a car caught in late-night traffic, and the hum of neon signs flickering against the dark skyline. It was a city that never truly rested, and tonight, Jason was finally a part of it. No longer a street kid watching from below, no longer a shadow in Bruce’s home, waiting for permission. Tonight, he was Robin.

 

His first takedown had been exhilarating, even if Bruce had found it lacking. Jason could still feel the rush of it, the sharp movement of his limbs, the way he’d anticipated their swings, countered their sloppy punches. It had been clumsy, sure, but he had handled it. And then, in classic Bruce fashion, the moment had been undercut by a cold, analytical critique. Messy. Unfocused. Barely. Jason knew he was still learning, but he hated the idea that Bruce didn’t see how much better he’d already gotten. Months of training, pushing himself harder than ever, and still, the man managed to act like he was on the verge of failing.

 

They moved swiftly over the rooftops, the night air cool against Jason’s face as they leapt from building to building. Bruce was, as always, silent, his movements effortless as if gravity barely applied to him. Jason, in contrast, was still getting used to the mechanics of it all, still learning how to land smoothly without making too much noise. Every jump carried a thrill, though, and no amount of Bruce’s stoicism could take away the simple fact that Jason was here, in the field, where he had always wanted to be.

 

They came to a stop above an alleyway where a low, muffled struggle could be heard below. Jason crouched beside Bruce, peering down. A man was being dragged against the brick wall by two figures, their faces hidden beneath pulled-down hoods. The victim was struggling, but it was clear he was outmatched. Jason recognized the scene immediately: a mugging, plain and simple. He tensed, his muscles coiled as he prepared to drop down, but Bruce didn’t move right away. Instead, he observed, watching the assailants’ stances, the way they shifted their weight, the way they barely even looked around to see if anyone was watching.

 

Jason nearly groaned in frustration. It was obvious these guys weren’t professionals. Just two punks preying on someone who had been unlucky enough to walk alone at the wrong hour. What was Bruce waiting for? Without thinking, Jason moved first. He vaulted over the edge, landing with a sharp thud that made both attackers whirl around. The victim scrambled away, eyes wide with fear, but Jason wasn’t concerned about him. His fists tightened as he flashed a smirk beneath his mask.

 

“You guys sure picked the wrong night.”

 

The first man lunged, clearly expecting Jason to hesitate. Instead, Jason dodged smoothly, twisting to the side before driving his knee hard into the man’s stomach. The second thug was smarter, moving in fast while Jason was mid-motion, but Jason had already anticipated it. He pivoted on his foot, sweeping low and knocking the man’s legs out from under him. The thug hit the ground hard, groaning, but Jason didn’t waste a second. He followed up with a sharp jab, making sure he wouldn’t be getting back up anytime soon. By the time Jason turned back to the first guy, Bruce was already there. No words, no wasted motion, just one calculated strike to the man’s temple, dropping him instantly. Jason huffed, annoyed but impressed despite himself. No matter how much he learned, Bruce always made it look easy.

 

The victim had already fled, his hurried footsteps echoing down the alley. Jason pulled himself up, rolling his shoulders as he turned to Bruce. “See? No problem.” 

 

He expected some kind of acknowledgment, maybe even a rare nod of approval, but Bruce only gave him that same unreadable look before turning away. Jason clenched his jaw. He had done everything right. Was it ever going to be enough?

 

They left the unconscious muggers for the police to deal with, disappearing back into the night. Jason knew the patrol wasn’t over yet. There would be more to see, more criminals lurking in the shadows, waiting for someone like them to remind them who owned this city when the sun went down. But the way Bruce had barely acknowledged his efforts gnawed at him. He had spent years surviving on the streets, learning the hard way that nobody was going to look out for him. But here, in this life, Bruce was supposed to see him.

 

As they moved across another rooftop, Jason let the frustration settle in his chest. Tonight was a victory, even if Bruce refused to say it. But it wouldn’t always be this way. One day, Bruce was going to have to stop seeing him as just another lost kid. One day, he was going to prove himself.

 

—-------------

 

For once, Titans Tower was calm. No world-ending crises, no villains to fight, no League breathing down their necks about protocol. Just a rare, golden afternoon filled with absolutely nothing to do, which, for the Titans, was practically a miracle. Inside, the common area was a perfect mess of relaxation. Gar was sprawled across the couch, his feet propped up on the coffee table, lazily flipping through channels with the remote in one hand and a smoothie in the other. Rachel sat curled up in an armchair, her book open but clearly unread, as she absently watched Kori, who had taken over the other couch and was repainting her nails with glowing alien polish. Wally, because he was Wally, was halfway through what had to be his fifth plate of food that afternoon, occasionally pausing between bites to dramatically sigh and remind everyone that he could be breaking a speed record somewhere but was instead being forced to enjoy a “boring” day.”

 

And then, of course, there was Nightwing. Dick was perched in the corner, feet kicked up onto an ottoman, looking far too comfortable for someone in full gear. His mask was still in place, but his posture was purely civilian, his arms stretched behind his head as he simply observed the team. Every now and then, his eyes flickered to the security feed on the screen behind them. Old habits die hard, after all, but for the most part? He was actually relaxing.

 

Which was, naturally, when the doorbell rang. The entire room froze.

 

Gar groaned loudly. “Tell them we’re closed.”

 

Rachel didn’t even look up from her book. “We could just ignore it.”

 

The doorbell rang again.

 

Wally, still chewing, muttered, “We have a doorbell?”

 

Dick sighed and got up before anyone else could argue. “I’ll get it.”

 

When he pulled open the door, he was immediately met with a familiar red and green outfit paired with a cocky smirk. “What’s up, nerds?”

 

Jason, Gotham’s second and most irritating Robin, leaned against the doorway like he owned the place.

 

Dick blinked. “Robin?”

 

Jason grinned. “That’s my name, don’t wear it out.” He looked past Dick and gestured vaguely inside. “So, this is where you’ve been hiding? Not bad. Needs more weapons, though.”

 

Dick crossed his arms. “What are you doing here?”

 

Jason grinned wider. “Oh, you know. Thought I’d drop by. Check in. Experience the magic of teamwork and friendship.”

 

Behind Dick, Wally choked on his drink. “Did he just say ‘friendship’?”

 

Rachel finally looked up, visibly skeptical. “You got lost, didn’t you?”

 

Jason huffed. “Wow, okay. Rude. Can’t a guy just visit his favorite super-team?”

 

Gar snorted. “We’re your favorite? You barely know us.”

 

Jason strolled inside like he owned the place, ignoring the comment completely. “So what do you guys do for fun? Bet you got, like, League-mandated training drills or some weird no-smiling rule.”

 

Kori smiled politely at him. “Actually, we were about to start a movie marathon.”

 

Jason paused. “Movies?”

 

Wally grinned. “Bad ones. Sci-fi trash.”

 

Jason grinned back. “Now that’s a plan.”

 

Dick, already regretting letting Jason inside, ran a hand through his hair. “You can’t just show up unannounced, Robin.”

 

“Yeah, but I did.” He flopped onto the couch next to Gar, completely at home. “Alright, fire it up. But if it sucks, I reserve the right to mock it mercilessly.”

 

Gar pointed at him. “No making fun of the effects.”

 

Jason leaned back, grinning. “No promises.”

 

Dick sighed, dropping back into his seat. “This is going to be a disaster.”

 

Rachel turned a page in her book. “Obviously.”

 

And just like that, the Titans had officially gained an unexpected guest, who they would enjoy more than they thought possible.

 

—-------------

 

Jason had been specifically told to stick to the plan. Patrol with Nightwing. No solo missions, no improvising, no ‘going off to prove a point.’ Jason had never been good at following orders. The moment Dick turned his attention toward a robbery across town, Jason saw an opportunity. Gotham was big, full of crime, full of places to prove himself. He didn’t need to wait for an assignment when there were criminals to take down and streets to clean up. So, he split off.

 

It wasn’t hard. Dick had always relied on trust, which, honestly? Rookie mistake. Jason ditched their planned route, cutting across rooftops toward Crime Alley, where he knew there was always something shady going down. And, sure enough, he found a drug deal in progress, tucked into a side alley behind an abandoned storefront. Three guys: two looking to buy, one clearly the seller. Jason watched from above, perched on the fire escape, fingers tightening around the edge of his cape. Textbook takedown.

 

He dropped in fast, boots hitting pavement with a heavy thud. The three men barely had time to react before he was on them, striking first with a quick elbow to the ribs, a knee to the gut, flipping the last guy over his shoulder. He moved sharp, efficient, brutal. Within seconds, all three were on the ground, groaning in pain. Jason exhaled, rolling his shoulders. Too easy.

 

And then he heard it. The quiet click of a camera. Jason’s head snapped up. Across the street, partially hidden behind a parked car, was a kid. A scrawny kid. Probably his age, maybe younger. Messy black hair, a jacket too big for him, and in his hands? A camera. And the camera was pointed at him. Jason’s eyes narrowed. Oh, hell no.

 

He was across the street in seconds. The kid clearly hadn’t expected him to move that fast, because by the time Jason landed in front of him, he stumbled backward, nearly dropping the camera. Jason grabbed him by the collar before he could bolt.

 

“Alright, kid,” Jason muttered, his grip firm but not cruel. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”

 

The kid blinked up at him, looking way too calm for someone who had just been caught taking unauthorized photos. “Taking pictures?”

 

Jason scowled. “Yeah, no kidding. Of me. Why?”

 

The kid hesitated for a second. Then, in a tone that sounded way too casual, he said, “I like to document things.”

 

Jason’s scowl deepened. “You mean, like, Batman’s sidekick kicking the crap out of some lowlifes?”

 

The kid tilted his head. “Well. You’re not Batman’s sidekick.”

 

Jason’s grip tightened slightly. “You wanna run that by me again?”

 

The kid just stared at him. Jason had dealt with plenty of freaks and criminals in Gotham, but there was something different about this kid. He wasn’t scared. He wasn’t defensive. He was watching him, studying him, like Jason was a puzzle he was trying to solve. Jason didn’t like it.

 

“Who are you?” Jason demanded.

 

The kid blinked. “Tim.”

 

Jason waited. “Tim what?”

 

The kid hesitated. Then, deciding on something, he shrugged. “Just Tim.”

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed. This kid was hiding something. But before Jason could push further, the sound of approaching sirens broke the tension. Tim used the distraction expertly, yanking free from Jason’s grip and darting backward. Jason cursed, lunging after him, but the kid was fast. By the time Jason reached the corner, Tim was gone. Vanished into the city. Jason stood there for a second, fuming. Some random dude had been taking pictures of him. Yeah . This wasn’t over.

 

—-------------

 

Jason hated Gotham Academy. It wasn’t just the uniforms that were stiff, uncomfortable, and way too expensive for what they were. It wasn’t just the ridiculous prestige, where everyone walked around like they had Gotham in their back pocket. No, what really made him hate it was the people. The rich kids. The legacy kids. The ones who had never struggled a day in their lives and made sure you knew it. Jason had been forced into this school by Bruce—“ You need a proper education, Jason ”—and every day, it felt like he was trapped in the wrong world. A place where names mattered more than who you actually were. Right now, that was painfully obvious.

 

Jason walked down the hall, textbook under his arm, already regretting existing, when a voice called out, sharp, smug, and loud enough for everyone to hear. “Oh, look! Wayne’s little charity case.”

 

Jason stopped. The voice belonged to Henry Caddel, the kind of kid who was born into a life of money and power and never had to earn a single thing. The worst kind of Gotham elite. Jason turned, already gritting his teeth. Henry stood there with two of his friends, leaning against the lockers like he was bored but amused at the same time. Jason hated that look.

 

Henry smirked. “How’s it feel being the only kid in this place who doesn’t belong?”

 

Jason exhaled sharply. “Better than peaking in high school like you guys.”

 

Henry’s friends snickered. “You keep telling yourself that,” Henry said, stepping closer. “But we all know Wayne’s gonna get tired of playing foster daddy eventually.”

 

Jason’s grip on his book tightened.

 

Henry tilted his head. “What happens when he kicks you out? Think you’re gonna land on your feet?” He laughed. “Nah. You’ll just end up back where you came from.”

 

Jason wanted to break his nose. He could, easily. One punch. But that wasn’t how this worked. He couldn’t fight. Couldn’t start anything. Bruce had made it very, very clear that if he got into trouble at school, there’d be consequences. So Jason took a slow breath, forcing himself to stay still, forcing himself to walk away.

 

And then someone stepped in. “That’s funny.” The new voice was calm, smooth, and completely uninterested.

 

Jason turned. And there, standing beside him, was Tim. The same Tim from the alleyway. The one with the camera. The one Jason had been looking for. Jason’s eyes widened slightly. W hat the hell was he doing here? Tim looked completely unbothered, his uniform pristine, his hands in his pockets, his expression bored. He barely even looked at Jason before turning his gaze to Henry.

 

Henry frowned. “What gives you the right to step in?”

 

Tim’s lips twitched slightly. “I’m Tim Drake.”

 

Jason watched the way Henry’s face shifted. It suddenly hit Jason who the kid really was. Drake. As in Drake Industries.

 

Henry huffed. “Didn’t know you actually went here, I never see you.”

 

Tim tilted his head. “Didn’t know I needed your permission.”

 

Jason blinked. Tim was good.

 

Henry scoffed, clearly annoyed at being challenged. “This isn’t your business.”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “Really? Because it sounds like you’re wasting everyone’s time.” He glanced at Jason, then back to Henry. “Why?”

 

Jason didn’t know whether to laugh or be suspicious.

 

Henry’s smirk faltered. “Whatever. This isn’t over.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Oh no, I’m so scared.”

 

Henry shot him one last look before turning and stalking off, his friends following behind. As soon as they were gone, Jason turned to Tim. The last time they saw each other, Jason had grabbed him by the collar and interrogated him in an alley. And now? Now they were classmates.

 

Jason kept his voice careful. “So. You go here.”

 

Tim shrugged. “Looks like it.”

 

Jason studied him and narrowed his eyes. Tim’s face was calm, too calm. Like he already knew everything. Jason wasn’t sure how much Tim had figured out. What he didn’t know was that Tim had already put everything together. Jason Todd. Robin. Bruce Wayne. Batman. Tim had figured it out a long time ago. Now? He was just waiting to see what Jason would do next.

Chapter 28: Fast Friends

Summary:

Tim weasels his way into the Wayne's life.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tim Drake’s fascination with Batman started, as most obsessions do, with a single moment. He was nine years old the first time he saw him—not just in the newspapers, not on the evening news, but in real life. A shadow that moved too fast to be human, too precise to be ordinary. He had been sitting in a car after leaving a gala when it happened.

 

First he heard gasps, screams, and collective horror from the partygoers and Joker gas filled the air. A boy, not much older than him, stood in the center of the chaos with a pale face and hands clenched. And high above, perched on the rooftop, was Batman. Tim didn’t move, didn’t breathe. He watched as the Dark Knight dropped from the shadows, landing next to the boy. Watched as he placed a steadying hand on the kid’s shoulder, silent and unwavering. Something about that moment seared itself into Tim’s mind. Batman wasn’t just a myth. He was real, and Tim was going to figure him out.

 

At first, it was just curiosity. A habit, a puzzle. The news articles weren’t enough. Neither were the blurry camera phone captures from civilians. Tim needed more. So he started tracking sightings, mapping out patterns. Then, on his tenth birthday, his parents got him a camera. By then, he had already started noticing things no one else did, like where Batman was likely to appear, which rooftops he seemed to favor, how often he worked with the GCPD. The first time he caught a clear shot of the Bat was from his bedroom window. That photo? It wasn’t enough. So Tim went out looking for more.

 

At first, it was small risks. Sneaking out to get a better vantage point. Finding just the right alley, the right fire escape, the right moment when Batman would swoop in and prove that he wasn’t just a ghost. Tim’s first true success came when he was eleven. He had been following a robbery lead, not much, just a back-alley arms deal, barely worth Batman’s time. But Tim had a hunch. So he waited, camera clutched tight, breathing controlled.

 

Then, out of nowhere, he saw it. A shadow. A ripple in the darkness. Batman descended. Tim was ready. He snapped the shot instinctively, the shutter barely audible. One image, then another, and another. It wasn’t just about the photography anymore. It was about capturing something no one else could. The precise moment when Gotham’s most infamous myth became tangible. Tim expected Batman to be impossibly fast, an untouchable blur. But that night, he caught a glimpse of his face. Just for a second. Just a sliver of his jaw, the cut of his mouth, something Tim had seen before.

 

That was when the real obsession began. Because suddenly, Batman wasn’t just a mystery to solve. He was a person.

 

Tim had always been a quiet kid. Not shy. Not timid. Just quiet. Observant. The kind of child who could sit in a room full of people and go completely unnoticed, be invisible, even, while still catching every detail, every shift in tone, every unspoken thought between the adults around him. It had started early, long before Batman, long before the puzzle that consumed him. It started with his parents. Jack and Janet Drake weren’t bad people. Not in the way Gotham produced bad people, anyway. They weren’t cruel. They didn’t hit him. They weren’t criminals or lunatics or abusive in any way that would make the headlines. They just… weren’t there.

 

For most of Tim’s life, his parents had been half a world away. Archaeologists, adventurers, whatever grand title they liked to use, they were always flying off to another dig site, another research project, another opportunity. Tim was left behind, tucked away in a mansion that should have felt like home but never really did. At first, they left him with nannies. But Tim was too independent, too self-sufficient. He never needed much, never cried, never threw tantrums. By the time he was seven, he was mostly on his own. The house staff made sure he was fed, clothed, sent to school, but beyond that? Tim just existed.

 

It was easy to be overlooked. And so he watched. At school, at home, in the rare moments when his parents were actually there, Tim was always watching. Learning. Piecing things together. Which was why, when he saw Robin for the first time, he noticed something that no one else did. It had been during one of Batman’s early public fights, one of those dramatic rooftop battles that ended up splashed across the front page of the Gotham Gazette. Tim had been sitting cross-legged in front of the television, watching the footage replay in slow motion. And then he saw it.

 

Robin, mid-air, flipping over an opponent. But not just any flip. A quadruple somersault. Tim had seen that trick before. Not in the streets. Not in any self-defense class or martial arts demonstration. At Haly’s Circus. From one of the Flying Graysons. Tim’s heart had pounded in his chest. His brain went into overdrive, connecting dots faster than he could process them. The Flying Graysons had died a year earlier. Their son, Dick Grayson, had vanished from the public eye. Bruce Wayne had taken him in.

 

Bruce Wayne. A billionaire with no prior history of adoption suddenly taking in a random orphan? Bruce, showing up at Haly’s that night, standing with that boy, comforting him like he knew exactly what that loss felt like? And now Robin—who was small, agile, acrobatic in a way that could only come from a lifetime of training—doing a move that only Dick Grayson could do? The conclusion was instant. Robin was Dick Grayson.

 

And if Robin was Dick Grayson… Then Batman could only be one person. Tim’s breath had caught as he whispered it out loud for the first time. “Bruce Wayne is Batman.”

 

From that moment on, there was no doubt.

 

—-------------

 

After their first encounter at Gotham Academy, Jason expected Tim to keep his distance. That was how it usually worked. Kids like Tim, the quiet, well-mannered rich ones, never hung around kids like him. Not for long, anyway. They might throw a pity glance his way, but they didn’t stick around. Jason had already learned that lesson a hundred times over. But Tim? Tim didn’t leave.

 

If anything, after the whole thing with Henry, he kept showing up. At first, Jason thought maybe it was just a coincidence. They had some of the same classes, so it wasn’t weird that they crossed paths. But then Tim started sitting near him at lunch. Not with him, just near. A few seats away, always close enough to acknowledge Jason, but never pushing too fast.

 

Then there were the offhanded comments. The first time it happened, Jason was stuck in another pointless history lecture about Gotham’s founding families, barely listening, when he muttered under his breath, “Yeah, because the Waynes totally didn’t set the system up in their favor.”

 

And then, from two seats away, Tim snorted. Jason turned, surprised, and saw Tim smirking slightly.

 

“Yeah,” Tim murmured, voice low enough that the teacher wouldn’t hear. “And now they just control the mayor and pretend they don't.”

 

Jason blinked. That was… actually funny. And sharp. Most of these kids just parroted whatever their parents told them about Gotham’s “great legacy.” Tim, apparently, had a brain. Jason didn’t say anything, but he remembered that. It didn’t stop there.

 

Tim had a way of sliding into conversations without making it seem forced. He didn’t push, didn’t try too hard, but he always had something interesting to say. Jason wasn’t sure why, but he didn’t mind having him around. Tim wasn’t fake like the others, he actually listened, didn’t just wait for his turn to talk. The first real shift happened when Jason caught him waiting after class. Jason was walking out when Tim fell into step beside him, completely casual, like they’d been doing this for years.

 

“So,” Tim said, hands in his pockets. “Is Henry always that much of an ass, or does he just save it for special occasions?”

 

Jason huffed a laugh. “Nah, that’s just him. Rich kid syndrome.”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “You do realize you’re technically a rich kid now, right?”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, but I worked for it.”

 

Tim smirked. “Right. Picked up by Gotham’s most eligible billionaire, forced to live in a mansion, tragic backstory—real rough life.”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “You’re lucky I don’t punch people in school.”

 

Tim grinned. “See? We’re already bonding.”

 

Jason shook his head, but he didn’t walk away. Tim played the long game perfectly. He didn’t force friendship, didn’t get too close too fast. He let Jason think it was his decision, let Jason be the one to start conversations, to pick up on the routine. It was subtle, but effective. Jason started seeking him out. It wasn’t obvious, not at first. Just small things. A comment in class, an inside joke in the hall. Then it turned into grabbing lunch together, walking out of school at the same time, hanging back after class to complain about assignments.

 

Tim was patient. Because he knew exactly what he was waiting for. The invitation. The moment Jason said, “You should come over sometime,” or “You gotta meet Alfred,” that was it. Tim would be in. Inside Wayne Manor. Inside Batman’s world. 

 

Tim didn’t have to wait long. Jason, for all his sharp edges and street-honed instincts, wasn’t as naturally suspicious as Bruce. He had walls—high ones, thick ones—but once you got past them, he was surprisingly easy to befriend. And Tim had done everything right. He didn’t push, didn’t pry, didn’t make Jason feel like a charity case.

 

So when Jason finally said, “You should come over sometime,” it was casual. Tim was ecstatic.

 

—-------------

 

Wayne Manor was exactly what Tim expected. He had already studied the blueprints, had already mapped the property in his head, already knew the historical details down to the year it was built. But knowing something in theory and standing in the middle of it were two very different things. The place was massive. Every hallway, every room, every carefully placed antique screamed old money and prestige. Tim had been in plenty of rich people’s homes, he had grown up surrounded by wealth, but Wayne Manor had a different kind of presence.

 

It wasn’t just money. It was legacy. Jason led him through the main hall like it was nothing, tossing his bag onto a couch that probably cost more than Tim’s entire wardrobe.

 

“Alfred’s making dinner,” Jason said. “We can hang in the den ‘til then.”

 

Tim nodded, but before they could take two steps, another voice cut in. “Jason.”

 

They both turned. Standing near the entrance to the study, dressed in a perfectly pressed black dress shirt, looking just as intimidating as he did in every magazine cover and Forbes profile, was Bruce Wayne. Tim had spent years studying Batman. Every patrol, every fight, every carefully crafted public appearance. But nothing compared to meeting him face to face, as Bruce, not Batman.

 

Jason sighed. “Relax, old man, he’s cool.”

 

Tim, well-trained in etiquette, immediately extended his hand. “Tim Drake. Nice to meet you, Mr. Wayne.”

 

Bruce shook his hand. Firm, brief, assessing. “Jason’s mentioned you.”

 

Tim smiled, easy, practiced. “Hope it was all good things.”

 

Jason snorted. “I wouldn’t go that far.”

 

Bruce didn’t react, but Tim caught the way his gaze lingered on him for a second longer than necessary. Measuring him. Tim kept his expression neutral. He had expected this. Bruce Wayne didn’t let just anyone into his house.

 

After another beat, Bruce finally nodded. “Dinner will be ready soon.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, we got that part.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond, he just turned and disappeared back into his office. Tim exhaled.

 

Jason clapped him on the back. “Congrats, you survived the first boss fight.”

 

Tim smirked. “And here I thought it was gonna be harder.”

 

Jason just laughed. But before they could move on, another voice that was lighter, friendlier, called out from the hallway. “Hey, is this the infamous Tim?”

 

Tim turned just in time to see Clark Kent walking toward them. And unlike Bruce, Clark was smiling. Tim, who had spent years studying Gotham, Batman, and the League, had to force himself to stay calm. It was one thing to be invited into Bruce Wayne’s house. It was another thing entirely to realize that Superman casually walked around in socks here. It had been easy to connect the dots between Bruce and Clark’s relationship and realize Clark had to be a hero too.

 

Clark, dressed in a sweater and jeans like a normal person, extended his hand. “Clark Kent.”

 

Tim shook it, doing his absolute best to act normal. “Tim Drake.”

 

Clark smiled. “Nice to finally meet you. Jason doesn’t bring friends home often.”

 

Jason groaned. “Oh my god, why are we making this a big deal?”

 

Clark chuckled. “I’m just saying, it’s nice.”

 

Jason grumbled under his breath, but Tim was too busy cataloging every detail of this interaction. Bruce and Clark. Together. In the same house. Casual, comfortable, unguarded. If he hadn’t already confirmed it before, he would have known right then. Tim didn’t let any of it show on his face. He just smiled.

 

“Yeah,” he said, glancing at Jason. “I guess it is.”

 

Jason huffed. “Great, now you’re weird about it too. C’mon, let’s go.”

 

Tim let Jason drag him toward the den, already mentally filing away everything he’d learned.

 

—-------------

 

Wayne Manor had always been too big for just one person, but over the years, Bruce had learned to appreciate the quiet. It never lasted. Tonight, the house was full of voices. Jason and Tim were in the den, laughing and Alfred was finishing dinner preparations, moving through the kitchen with his usual efficiency. And Clark? Clark had found Bruce in his study, because of course he had.

 

The door shut behind him with a quiet click, leaving them alone. Bruce didn’t look up immediately. He was seated at his desk, fingers interlocked, his expression carefully neutral, the way it always was when he was thinking too much. Clark leaned against the bookshelf, arms crossed, watching him.

 

“You’re being weird about this,” Clark finally said.

 

Bruce exhaled. “I’m not being weird.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened slightly. “I just don’t want the Drakes getting involved in my business.”

 

Clark let out a quiet laugh. “Tim’s a kid, not a corporate spy.”

 

Bruce finally looked at him, his expression unreadable. “Jack and Janet Drake are well-connected. Their company’s made business deals with people like Luthor before. I don’t want them sniffing around Wayne Enterprises, and I definitely don’t want them anywhere near Jason.”

 

Clark studied him for a long moment before sighing. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond.

 

Clark took a step closer. “Jason has a normal friend.”

 

Bruce frowned slightly, as if the statement itself was unsettling. “He doesn’t need civilian friends.”

 

Clark gave him a pointed look. “Yes, he does. And you know it.”

 

Bruce stayed silent, but Clark knew him too well. Knew that his hesitation wasn’t about Tim, not really. It was about Jason. About the fact that Bruce had spent so long trying to make sure Jason had everything he needed—training, structure, a home—that maybe he hadn’t considered what Jason might need outside of that.

 

Clark sighed, stepping beside him. “Tim’s a good kid. I don’t see the problem.”

 

Bruce’s fingers tapped against the desk, his only outward sign of annoyance. “You wouldn’t.”

 

Clark smirked slightly. “Because I have perspective?”

 

Bruce shot him a look.

 

Clark softened. “I think it’s good for Jason. He’s got someone his age who actually understands him. Someone who doesn’t just see him as ‘the Wayne kid’ or ‘the street kid.’”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. He hated when Clark made a good point. After a moment, he finally leaned back in his chair. “I’ll keep an eye on him.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Oh, obviously.”

 

Bruce sighed again, rubbing his temple. “Jason doesn’t trust easily.”

 

Clark smiled. “Maybe that’s why it matters.”

 

—-------------

 

The manor was quiet again. Dinner had come and gone, and Tim had left not long after, heading back to his house with the same easy confidence he carried everywhere. Jason had barely reacted, just a quick “Later, man,” before flopping back onto the couch like nothing was different. But Bruce noticed everything.

 

He had spent the evening watching, cataloging, and analyzing Tim Drake without making it obvious. The way he carried himself. The way he spoke. The way he always seemed to know exactly what to say to keep Jason engaged without overstepping. Something about the kid didn’t sit right. Not in the way Bruce distrusted people, but in the way he recognized a pattern. Tim didn’t behave like other kids his age. He was too measured, too controlled, too observant. Jason was blunt, emotional, easy to read if you knew what to look for. Tim was calculated. And that meant Bruce had to pay attention.

 

He was still thinking about it when Alfred entered the study, moving with his usual quiet efficiency, a tray in hand with a pot of tea and two cups. He set it down, his presence both expected and completely unintrusive, and then without preamble, he spoke. “A rather remarkable young man, young Timothy.”

 

Bruce glanced up from his desk. “You think so?”

 

Alfred poured the tea, composed as ever. “I do.”

 

Bruce leaned back slightly. “Jason seems to like him.”

 

“Indeed.” Alfred handed him a cup. “And I dare say the feeling is mutual.”

 

Bruce took a slow sip, waiting. He knew Alfred well enough to know when he was leading up to something. Sure enough, Alfred continued, his voice perfectly even. “You may find it interesting that Timothy made a rather pointed remark about his home life.”

 

Bruce’s grip on the cup stilled. “Oh?”

 

Alfred met his gaze. “While you were in your study, he made an offhand comment to me regarding his parents.” A brief pause. “Or rather, their absence.”

 

Bruce frowned slightly. “What did he say?”

 

“Simply that he ‘doesn’t see them much.’” Alfred’s expression was unreadable. “But he said it with a familiarity that suggested he is used to it.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. That explained a lot. The self-sufficiency. The way Tim carried himself with a quiet ease, always adapting to the room. The way he knew how to listen. How to watch. Neglect came in many forms. Tim had spent his childhood learning how to be invisible, and that meant he had spent his childhood alone.

 

Bruce set his cup down, already filing that information away for later. “Noted.”

 

Alfred gave a knowing nod. “I assumed as much.” He stepped back toward the door before adding, far too casually, “It does seem Master Jason has found someone who understands him.”

 

—-------------

 

Tim wasn’t used to having company. It wasn’t that he didn’t interact with people. He was polite, well-mannered, and knew exactly how to navigate a conversation. He could handle himself at any event his parents threw, charm his way through any school project, even maintain an easy rapport with teachers. But real company? People who actually wanted to be around him? That was new. When Jason showed up at his house, unannounced, with a bag of chips and a half-eaten candy bar in his pocket, Tim was genuinely caught off guard.

 

Jason leaned against the doorway, looking completely at home despite never having been invited. “Figured I’d return the favor. You came to my house, now I come to yours.”

 

Tim blinked. “That’s… not really how this works.”

 

Jason smirked. “Too late, I’m already here.”

 

Tim sighed, stepping back to let him in. He wasn’t sure why, but he didn’t actually mind. Drake Manor was massive, but it felt empty. Jason noticed it immediately. The silence was different than Wayne Manor’s silence. At Bruce’s place, the quiet felt intentional. Like every inch of space had a purpose, every room waiting to be used. Here? It just felt hollow. Jason stuffed his hands in his jacket pockets, glancing around as Tim led him toward the living room. There was a grand piano that looked untouched, expensive furniture that had probably been bought for display rather than comfort, and zero signs that anyone actually lived here.

 

“Man,” Jason muttered, “you weren’t kidding about the whole ‘parents not around’ thing.”

 

Tim sat on the couch, leaning back. “Yeah. They show up when it’s convenient.”

 

Jason frowned slightly. It wasn’t said with bitterness, exactly. More like acceptance. Like Tim had stopped expecting more a long time ago. Jason knew that feeling.

 

He dropped onto the couch next to him, tossing the bag of chips onto the table. “Alright, so what do you do for fun in this haunted mansion?”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “I don’t know. Read. Research. Solve the occasional unsolvable mystery.”

 

Jason stared at him. “Jesus. No wonder you hang out with me.”

 

Tim laughed, actually laughed, real and unfiltered, and it caught him off guard. He couldn’t remember the last time he laughed like that.

 

Jason shook his head. “Dude, you seriously need a hobby.”

 

“I have hobbies.” Tim defended.

 

Jason grabbed the TV remote and tossed it at him. “Yeah? Then prove it.”

 

Tim caught it effortlessly, grinning now. He wasn’t sure why, but Jason’s presence made the house feel less empty. And Tim realized, maybe for the first time, that he had been lonely for a long time, but with Jason here, he wasn’t alone anymore.

Notes:

Can you tell Tim is lowkey my favorite? He's being a stalker but it's well-intentioned ok.

Chapter 29: Budding Romance

Summary:

And we are back to the romance! Yay :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Titans Tower was empty. Not in a bad way, not in a ‘Gotham alleyway at 2 AM’ kind of way, but in a ‘wait, how did this happen?’ kind of way. Dick had gone through every scenario in his head, trying to piece together how they ended up here. Alone.

 

It had started normal enough. The team had been planning a game night, but one by one, they all mysteriously disappeared. Gar got a last-minute call about some wildlife rescue thing. Wally remembered he had a date. Rachel got that look that meant she needed space and teleported off somewhere. Which left just them. Him and Kori. And now, the quiet of the Tower felt unnaturally loud.

 

Dick sat on the couch, arms crossed, mentally running through possible escape strategies. He was trained for this. He had handled stealth missions, hostage negotiations, even League debriefings with Batman. But being alone with Kori? That was a whole different kind of problem.

 

She, on the other hand, looked completely unbothered. Kori was leaning against the kitchen counter, arms folded, watching him. Her expression wasn’t teasing, just curious. Like she could sense his internal crisis and was waiting to see how long it would take him to implode.

 

“So.” She tilted her head slightly. “It is just us now, yes?”

 

Dick cleared his throat. “Yeah. Looks like it.”

 

Kori nodded. “And you are acting strange about it.”

 

Dick froze. “I’m not acting strange.”

 

“You are sitting very stiffly. And you keep adjusting your gloves.”

 

Dick glanced at his hands. Dammit. He forced himself to relax, leaning back into the couch like this was totally fine and normal. “It’s just weird. We don’t usually hang out alone.”

 

“Is there a reason we should not?”

 

Dick regretted everything. She was so good at doing this, saying things that could be completely innocent or completely something else, and he had no way of knowing which. She walked toward the couch, taking a seat beside him, her presence warm, close. She smelled like summer and fire, and Dick had to force his brain to function.

 

“Perhaps we could watch a movie?” Kori suggested.

 

Dick latched onto the idea immediately. A distraction. Perfect.

 

“Yeah. Yeah, good idea.” He reached for the remote, flipping through the options. “Something action? Sci-fi? Definitely not horror. Gar always tries to analyze the monster biology, and I don’t want to hear his voice in my head while we watch.”

 

Kori giggled. “Whatever you wish, Nightwing.”

 

And there it was. His name, or lack of it. She only ever called him Nightwing. She never asked about his real name, never pushed. And that should have been a good thing, right? He had spent so much time keeping his personal life separate from the Titans, from his role as leader. For some reason, when Kori said it, it felt like a barrier. Something he wanted to break.

 

Dick hesitated, remote still in hand, glancing at her. “You know… you don’t always have to call me that.”

 

Kori looked at him, curious. “No?”

 

He exhaled. “I mean, yeah, it’s my thing, but you could call me something else. If you wanted.”

 

Kori considered this for a moment, then smiled. “What else would I call you?”

 

Dick opened his mouth, then shut it. Because he couldn’t just tell her. That was the rule. Keep real names separate. But suddenly, for the first time, it felt frustrating. Like she knew everything else about him, but not this.

 

Kori watched him, waiting. When he didn’t answer, she only smiled, tilting her head. “Nightwing suits you.”

 

Dick let out a slow breath. “Yeah. I guess it does.”

 

Kory leaned back into the couch, completely comfortable, as if she hadn’t just thrown his brain into chaos.

 

“Well then,” she said. “Let us watch something fun.”

 

Dick swallowed, forcing himself to focus on the screen. He could deal with this. He could totally deal with this. Probably.

 

—-------------

 

Dick had been through a lot in his life. He had fought crime alongside the literal Batman, survived more near-death experiences than he could count, led a team of super-powered teenagers, and even once talked his way out of an alien invasion with nothing but sheer charisma. And yet, somehow, this was the most nerve-wracking thing he’d ever done.

 

He was sitting in Clark’s kitchen, debating whether or not he had made a terrible mistake. Clark had barely blinked when Dick showed up unannounced at his apartment in Metropolis. He had just smiled, gestured toward the kitchen, and said something about making coffee. Because of course he did. Clark was Clark. So now, Dick was sitting at the counter, hands wrapped around a coffee mug, mentally preparing himself.

 

Clark leaned against the stove, arms crossed, watching him with that patient, knowing look. “Alright,” Clark finally said. “What’s on your mind?”

 

Dick sighed. “I need advice.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “About?”

 

Dick shifted uncomfortably. “Romance.”

 

Clark smiled. And then, to Dick’s horror, he chuckled.

 

“Oh, shut up,” Dick muttered, rubbing his face. “I knew this was a mistake.”

 

Clark held up his hands, still clearly amused. “No, no, I’m glad you came to me! It’s just, you, of all people, needing romance advice? That’s a little unexpected.”

 

Dick groaned. “Yeah, well, turns out being able to flirt doesn’t actually help when you start actually liking someone.”

 

“Starfire?”

 

Dick froze. “How did—”

 

Clark gave him a pointed look. “Dick. I’m not blind.”

 

Dick exhaled. “Right. Of course.”

 

Clark took a sip of his coffee, still far too entertained. “Alright. What’s the issue?”

 

Dick hesitated, drumming his fingers against the mug. “I just… I don’t know how to approach this. We’re friends. Teammates. I don’t want to mess that up, but at the same time, I feel like I don’t know. Like there’s something more there, but neither of us is saying it.”

 

Clark nodded slowly, his expression shifting to something more thoughtful. “And do you want there to be more?”

 

Dick let out a frustrated sigh. “Yeah. I do.”

 

Clark smiled. “Then tell her.”

 

Dick frowned. “It’s not that simple.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Yes, it is.”

 

Dick glared. “You’re Superman . You and Bruce just gravitated toward each other until it became inevitable.”

 

Clark laughed. “That’s not how it happened.”

 

Dick gave him a look.

 

Clark sighed, smiling. “Okay, maybe a little. But that doesn’t mean you can’t be honest with her. Kori isn’t like Bruce, she’s direct, open. If she feels something for you, she’s not going to hide it. And if she doesn’t, she’ll tell you.”

 

Dick leaned back, letting that sink in. He knew Clark was right. Of course he was right. Kori wasn’t someone who played games. If she wanted something, she went after it. If she cared, she showed it. Which meant if she was holding back, it was probably because he was.

 

Clark watched him for a moment before adding, lighter now, “And for the record? You and Kori make a great team.”

 

Dick smirked. “You don’t even know her.”

 

Clark shrugged. “I don’t have to. I’ve seen the way you talk about her.”

 

Dick rolled his eyes. “You are way too good at this.”

 

Clark grinned. “I’ve had practice.”

 

Dick sighed, finishing the last of his coffee before standing. “Alright. Fine. I’ll talk to her. But if this goes terribly, I’m blaming you.”

 

Clark laughed. “Deal.”

 

Dick went to leave, and he had to admit that this wasn’t such a terrible idea after all.

 

Dick suddenly paused in the doorway, then turned back, leaning against the counter again. “Actually, since we’re on the topic of relationships…”

 

Clark glanced up from his coffee.

 

Dick ignored that. “You and Bruce have been together for, what, years now?”

 

Clark nodded. “Yeah.”

 

Dick tilted his head. “So why haven’t you moved in together?”

 

Clark froze. For a second, he looked genuinely caught off guard. Dick had expected a joke, some charming deflection, but instead, Clark just blinked at him like it was a question he hadn’t prepared for. Which was ridiculous. Because, seriously? How had they been together this long and not figured this out?

 

Dick narrowed his eyes. “Don’t tell me you’ve never talked about it.”

 

Clark sighed, setting his cup down. “We have.”

 

Dick leaned forward. “And?”

 

Clark hesitated. “I told him not yet, but that was years ago.”

 

Dick’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait. You shut it down? Bruce asked, and you said no?”

 

Clark scratched the back of his neck, suddenly very interested in his coffee mug. “I had my reasons.”

 

Dick stared at him. “You’re gonna have to do better than that.”

 

Clark exhaled, rubbing his temple. “It would mess with my cover.”

 

Silence. Then Dick laughed. Loud, unfiltered, full disbelief. “Mess with your cover? Clark. Clark. You and Bruce have been publicly dating for years. What cover? Dude. You do realize people already assume you live at the manor, right?”

 

Clark sighed. “It’s not just that. If I officially lived in Gotham, people might start questioning why Superman is there so often.”

 

Dick scoffed. “Oh, right, because people totally aren’t questioning why the actual Bruce Wayne’s boyfriend is disappearing to Metropolis every other night.”

 

Clark frowned slightly. “That’s different.”

 

Dick grinned. “No, it’s not.”

 

Clark ran a hand through his hair, clearly regretting this conversation. “Look, I didn’t think it was a good idea at the time. I didn’t want to disrupt anything, and Bruce didn’t push it.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “You mean he asked, and you panicked.”

 

Clark sighed. “I did not panic.”

 

Dick smirked. “Sounds like panic.”

 

Clark shook his head, but he was smiling now. Dick leaned back against the counter, crossing his arms. “Alright. So let’s say, hypothetically, Bruce brought it up again. What would you say?”

 

Clark hesitated. Which was all the answer Dick needed.

 

“Wow,” Dick muttered. “You do want to.”

 

Clark rubbed his forehead. “I didn’t say that.”

 

“You didn’t have to.” Dick grinned. “You’re just making excuses.”

 

Clark sighed. “It’s complicated.”

 

Dick shrugged. “It’s only complicated if you make it complicated.” He tilted his head. “You love him, right?”

 

Clark didn’t even blink. “Of course.”

 

Dick smirked. “Then stop being an idiot and move in with him.”

 

Clark let out a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “You sound just like him.”

 

Dick grinned. “That’s because I’m right.”

 

—-------------

 

Dick didn’t usually meddle in other people’s love lives. That was a lie. He absolutely did, but only when it was necessary. And right now, it was necessary. Because Bruce and Clark had been together for years, functioned as a unit, were basically already living together, and yet, somehow, they still weren’t officially living together. Which was stupid.

 

Especially considering Bruce had already asked once, and Clark, in a rare moment of overthinking things more than Bruce himself, had said no. Dick had confirmed that Clark actually wanted to move in. He’d also confirmed that Clark was too stubborn to bring it up again. Which meant it was Bruce’s turn. And since Bruce was just as bad at talking about emotions as Clark, Dick figured a little nudge was in order. He showed up at Wayne Manor completely unannounced.

 

Alfred didn’t even look surprised when he answered the door. “Master Richard. I assume this is a social visit?”

 

Dick smiled. “Just checking in on Jason.”

 

Alfred nodded knowingly. “Ah. Of course.”

 

He made his way inside, already knowing exactly where to find Bruce. Jason was out, probably with Tim, which was a whole different situation Dick was going to analyze later. For now? He had bigger things to handle. He found Bruce in the study, seated at his desk, surrounded by a ridiculous number of case files.

 

Dick leaned against the doorway, arms crossed. “You ever take a night off?”

 

Bruce didn’t look up. “You already know the answer to that.”

 

Dick smirked. “Yeah, but I keep asking anyway. I’m an optimist.”

 

Bruce finally glanced at him. “You’re here to check on Jason.”

 

Dick shrugged. “That’s what I told Alfred.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Meaning?”

 

Dick strolled into the room, way too casually, before dropping into the chair across from him. “Meaning I actually came to check on you.”

 

Bruce gave him a pointed look. “I’m fine.”

 

Dick rolled his eyes. “You always say that.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond, which proved Dick’s point.

 

Dick leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “So. Hypothetically speaking. If someone—let’s call him Clark—were to change his mind about something important, but he wasn’t going to bring it up because he’s stubborn and thinks too much, what should the other person—let’s call him Bruce—do about it?”

 

Bruce stared at him. Dick just smiled.

 

Bruce sighed, setting down the file he’d been pretending to read. “Clark said something to you.”

 

Dick tilted his head. “Clark admitted something to me.”

 

Bruce waited.

 

Dick took that as permission to continue. “Turns out, someone gave him a dumb reason to say no to a perfectly reasonable question, and now he’s spent the last few years not admitting that he actually wants to say yes.”

 

Bruce was quiet for a moment. “He thinks too much.”

 

Dick grinned. “Wow, you really do love each other.”

 

Bruce shot him a flat look.

 

Dick shrugged. “So what are you gonna do?”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, expression unreadable. “I already asked once.”

 

Dick scoffed. “And Clark already regrets saying no. You really gonna let a bad first answer stop you?”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. He wasn’t arguing. Which meant he was thinking about it.

 

Dick smirked. “C’mon, B. What’s the worst that could happen? You’re already basically married.”

 

Bruce gave him a long, measured look. “I’ll think about it.”

 

Dick grinned. “Good. That’s all I needed.”

 

Bruce shook his head, already regretting this conversation.

 

Dick stood, mission accomplished, and stretched. “Alright, maybe start planning where Clark’s gonna put all his sweaters.”

 

Bruce sighed. “You’re impossible.”

 

Dick winked. “Yeah, but I get results.”

 

And with that, he strolled out, leaving Bruce alone with his thoughts.

 

—-------------

 

Bruce hated press conferences. They were a necessary evil and part of the job, part of the mask, but that didn’t mean he enjoyed them. Half the time, they were just public performances, carefully curated interactions with the media, all designed to keep Gotham’s elite and Wayne Enterprises stakeholders happy. Today’s was no different. It was a Metropolis-Gotham business collaboration, some long-winded project about infrastructure and public safety, which meant Bruce had to stand in front of a dozen reporters and pretend to care about corporate synergy while maintaining his usual persona of a vaguely charming, mildly disinterested billionaire.

 

He had tuned most of it out by the time it ended. The moment he was free, he did what he actually came to Metropolis to do. He went to get Clark. Clark wasn’t hard to find. Bruce had memorized his schedule years ago, so he knew exactly when the Daily Planet had its lunch hour. He slipped past the main lobby with practiced ease, people barely even noticed him anymore. When he reached the bullpen, Clark was right there, standing beside Lois’s desk, flipping through some notes while she typed away.

 

Bruce leaned against the cubicle wall. “Lunch?”

 

Clark glanced up, smiling immediately. “You didn’t even text first.”

 

Bruce shrugged. “I’m here now.”

 

Lois, without looking away from her screen, smirked. “Wow. The romance.”

 

Bruce ignored that.

 

Clark set his notes down. “Yeah, alright. Let me grab my coat.”

 

Lois finally turned to look at them, her grin way too amused. “Actually, I think I’ll tag along.”

 

Bruce frowned. “Why?”

 

Lois stood, grabbing her purse. “Because I’m hungry, and because watching you two pretend to be normal is my favorite pastime.”

 

Clark sighed, already resigned. “Lois.”

 

Lois patted his arm. “Relax, Smallville. I’ll behave.”

 

Bruce was not convinced, but Clark just smiled. “Fine. Let’s go.”

 

—-------------

 

They ended up in a lowkey diner a few blocks away, the kind of place Clark liked—casual, homey, with good coffee. Bruce didn’t complain. He had learned a long time ago that Clark had better taste in food. They ordered, settled in, and Lois wasted no time.

 

“So,” she said, stirring her iced tea, completely casual. “When are you two getting married?”

 

Bruce did not choke on his coffee. Clark, however, did.

 

Lois smirked. “Wow. That wasn’t even subtle. You’re losing your touch, Smallville.”

 

Clark cleared his throat, setting his cup down. “Lois.”

 

“What?” Lois grinned, entirely unapologetic. “You’ve been together for, what, a decade ? You live together, well, you basically do, and yet, somehow, you still haven’t gotten married, but you’ve managed to adopt, like, three kids?”



Bruce sighed. “Two.”

 

Lois waved that off. “Semantics. Point is, you’re already playing the part, so why not just make it official?”

 

Clark sighed, rubbing his temple. “Lois.”

 

Lois grinned. “What? It’s a fair question.” She turned to Bruce. “What’s the excuse this time? Too busy? Didn’t put it on the schedule? Let me guess. It’s not ‘strategically advantageous’ for Bruce to have a legal husband?”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Are you done?”

 

Lois sat back, grinning. “Not even close.”

 

Clark shook his head, clearly regretting everything. “Lois.”

 

Lois raised an eyebrow. “You’re the one who let me come.”

 

Clark sighed. “That was a mistake.”

 

“Agreed.”

 

Lois rolled her eyes. “Fine, fine. Keep your secrets. But if I see another tabloid headline speculating whether Bruce Wayne is secretly engaged to some European princess, I’m going to start leaking fake wedding announcements to the press just to mess with you.”

 

Clark groaned. Bruce, to his credit, didn’t look phased.

 

Lois just smirked. “You two are lucky I like you.”

 

Bruce sipped his coffee. “Debatable.”

 

Lois laughed, and Clark just sighed, shaking his head. Lunch continued, and despite Lois’s best efforts, Bruce and Clark survived.

 

The diner had quieted after Lois had finally relented, switching topics to something that wasn’t Bruce and Clark’s relationship. When lunch wrapped up, she had given Clark a teasing pat on the back, thrown Bruce a knowing smirk, and left them with the not-so-subtle warning: “Don’t think this conversation is over.”

 

Now, it was just the two of them. They walked down the street, blending into Metropolis’s midday bustle. The city was warmer and brighter than Gotham, less shadows, less tension hanging in the air. Clark always carried it with him, though, that natural ease, the way he fit into a place like this. He was so at home here. Bruce had always admired that. It was funny, though. Because for all the years they had known each other, it had taken so long for them to get here.

 

Clark must have been thinking the same thing, because after a moment, he glanced at Bruce, a small smile tugging at his lips. “You know, it’s kind of crazy.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “You’re going to have to be more specific.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Four years ago, you adopted Dick.”

 

Bruce hummed, thoughtful now.

 

Clark shook his head slightly. “And right before that, we got together. Officially.”

 

Bruce remembered it clearly. Their relationship had always been a careful dance, a push and pull, tension and unspoken words, moments that meant too much but were never addressed. It had taken so long to admit what was already there, to finally give it a name. It was ridiculous in hindsight. The way they had circled each other for so long, both too stubborn in their own ways, both unwilling to be the one to say it first.

 

Clark smirked. “You know, it’s also wild that we spent so long trying to keep secrets from each other when we were both terrible at it.”

 

Bruce huffed. “You were terrible at it. I was careful.”

 

Clark snorted. “Bruce, you were literally caught disappearing from Wayne charity events mid-sentence just before Batman showed up across the city.”

 

Bruce exhaled, completely unimpressed. “And you have a pair of glasses and called it a day.”

 

Clark grinned. “It works.”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look.

 

Clark nudged him slightly as they walked.  “Did you ever think this would be where we ended up?”

 

Bruce considered that. Everything about their relationship had been unexpected. Not just their partnership, but the way they fit. The way their lives had become entwined. He had never thought much about the future. Not in a way that felt personal. Gotham didn’t allow for that kind of thinking. But now, after everything—after years, after Dick, after Jason—

 

He looked at Clark, standing beside him and for once, the future didn’t seem like something distant and impossible. It felt real.

 

Bruce exhaled, slow. “I never thought I’d have this.”

 

Clark nodded, understanding without needing more words. Then, quieter: “What about after?”

 

Bruce glanced at him. “After?”

 

Clark hesitated, then shrugged. “The future. What happens next.”

 

Bruce smirked slightly. “We adopt more children, apparently.”

 

Clark laughed. But then, the moment passed, and Clark’s expression turned thoughtful. “I meant us.”

 

Bruce knew what he meant. He thought back to what Dick had said earlier. About moving in together. About how there was no reason not to, and he realized something. For so long, his answer had always been not now. Not the right time, not the right moment. Always something else in the way.

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “You should move in.”

 

Clark smiled widely. “You’re asking me?”

 

Bruce looked at him. “I’m telling you.”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. “Of course you are.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “Well?”

 

Clark grinned. “Yeah. Yeah, okay.”

 

—-------------

 

Bruce approached everything with meticulous planning. His work, his patrols, his contingencies, all of it was designed with precision. So, when Clark agreed to move in, Bruce didn’t just make space. He made it perfect. Wayne Manor had always been his domain, a place built for control and solitude. But now, it had to be something more. It had to be theirs.

 

The first thing he tackled was the closet. Clark’s wardrobe wasn’t as extensive as his, he didn’t have a different suit for every occasion, didn’t swap styles to match different public personas. But he still needed space, a real space, not just a few hangers thrown into Bruce’s already overfilled closet. So Bruce had an entirely new one built, seamlessly connected to his own. It was sleek, modern, and functional, with carefully reinforced sections for the weight of Kryptonian fabric, hidden compartments for the inevitable spare cape or two, and plenty of room for Clark’s actual day-to-day clothing, because despite his near-indestructibility, Clark still managed to tear button-ups at an alarming rate.

 

The bedroom required real thought. Clark had never been picky about where he stayed. He adapted, made do. But Bruce wasn’t interested in just giving him a place to sleep. He wanted Clark to feel at home. So, the room that had been his, was completely redone. The first thing to change was the ceiling. Bruce knew how much Clark was drawn to the sky, how often he looked up, how much he needed that connection to something bigger. So he had the entire ceiling transformed into a vast, painted sky, seamlessly shifting from dawn to midday to twilight. With the right lighting installed, it could mimic the stars, give Clark something to look at even on Gotham’s darkest, stormiest nights.

 

He made other changes, too. The furniture was adjusted, Clark had a tendency to stretch out, to relax in a way that Bruce didn’t, so everything was built for comfort as well as functionality. Small details were added, like a spot for Clark’s books near the window where he liked to sit and read, a display case tucked discreetly into the corner for mementos of both Krypton and Smallville. A carefully crafted subtle House of El crest placed above the fireplace, not as decoration, but as a reminder. This wasn’t just about making room. It was about making sure Clark knew that this wasn’t just Bruce’s house anymore. It was theirs. Bruce wasn’t the type to say things outright, not when he could show them instead. 

 

—-------------

 

Clark wasn’t sure what he expected when Bruce told him to come upstairs. He had agreed to move in, finally, after way too long of dodging the conversation, making excuses, thinking too much. It had been inevitable, really, and he wasn’t sure why he had hesitated in the first place. Still, Bruce had been oddly quiet about the logistics of it. Not unusual, but still suspicious. So when he followed Bruce up the stairs, through the hallway, and finally stepped into the bedroom, he stopped in his tracks.

 

The first thing he saw was the ceiling. The sky stretched above him, a masterpiece of color and movement, like something pulled straight from the most breathtaking sunrises and endless nightscapes. Blues that deepened into purples, oranges that melted into soft streaks of gold, stars carefully placed so that they glowed just right in the low light of the room. It looked like the real thing. Like he could fly straight up and disappear into it.

 

His eyes moved, taking in the details Bruce had changed. The furniture, adjusted to something wider, more open, more comfortable. The bookshelf tucked into the corner by the window, Bruce had actually made space for his books. And then there was the House of El crest. Subtle, carefully placed above the fireplace, not a display, but a part of the room. Like it had always belonged there. Clark swallowed. His gaze flicked to Bruce, who was standing beside him, arms crossed, expression unreadable.

 

“You did all this?” Clark asked, voice quieter than he expected.

 

“Yes.”

 

Clark let out a slow, disbelieving laugh. “You—Bruce, this is…” He shook his head, searching for the right words. “This is a lot.”

 

Bruce tilted his head. “It needed to be done.”

 

Clark turned fully toward him now, studying him. “You could have just given me a closet and told me to pick a side of the bed.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change. “That wouldn’t have been enough.”

 

Clark blinked, heart skipping a beat. This was Bruce saying everything he didn’t say out loud. It wasn’t just about making room. It was about making a home. Clark exhaled, stepping further into the room, letting his fingertips trail along the bookshelf, over the fireplace, across the carefully placed pieces of his life that Bruce had built into this space.

 

Clark turned back to him, a small, helpless smile tugging at his lips. “I don’t even know what to say.”

 

Bruce, of course, just shrugged. “Then don’t say anything.”

 

Clark huffed a laugh. Classic. So he didn’t say anything. Instead, he stepped forward, wrapped a hand around Bruce’s wrist, and pulled him into a kiss. It was slow, steady, full of understanding. Of years spent getting here, of too much time spent pretending they weren’t going to end up exactly like this. When they pulled apart, Clark rested his forehead against Bruce’s, smiling.

 

“You really went all out,” he murmured.

 

“You deserve the best.”

 

Clark felt warm. “You gonna use that line every time you do something ridiculously thoughtful?”

 

Bruce hummed. “Maybe.”

 

Clark just laughed, pulling him closer.

 

—------------

 

Dick had seen a lot in his life. He had seen Bruce at his best and at his absolute worst. He had seen Clark juggle being the most powerful man on Earth while also being the world’s biggest dork. He had watched them circle around each other for years, both too stubborn, too cautious, too them to say what they really wanted. And now? They had finally gotten their act together.

 

Dick leaned against the balcony railing at Wayne Manor, arms crossed, watching through the windows as Bruce and Clark moved around the newly shared bedroom. Bruce was talking, probably over-explaining something practical, while Clark just listened, amused, smiling in that easy way he always did. There was something so normal about it. So natural. Like this had always been the way things were supposed to go.

 

Dick felt something warm settle in his chest—pride, relief, maybe even a little hope. If Bruce freaking Wayne could figure out how to let someone in, maybe… Maybe it was time he did too. He didn’t give himself time to think about it. If he thought about it, he’d overthink it.

 

So, an hour later, he was already on his bike, heading back to Titans Tower. By the time he got there, he had replayed every possible scenario in his head, most of them ending in disaster. But he had made it this far, no backing out now. The Tower was mostly quiet when he arrived. He half-hoped Kori would be somewhere else, that maybe fate would give him a little more time to figure out what he was doing. But no. She was right there, sitting in the common area, scrolling through something on her communicator.

 

She looked up the moment he walked in, eyes bright, curious. “Nightwing.”

 

Dick exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “Kori, can I—can we talk?”

 

Kori’s smile didn’t fade, but her expression softened. “Of course.”

 

Dick hesitated, then moved closer, settling on the couch across from her. “Okay. So. We’ve been doing this thing for a while, being teammates, friends, partners. And I…” He stopped, shaking his head. “I don’t want to keep acting like there’s not more there.”

 

Kori’s gaze didn’t waver. She didn’t interrupt. She just let him talk.

 

“I know I overthink things,” he continued, almost laughing at himself. “I know I get caught up in all the reasons something could go wrong instead of just saying what I want.”

 

Kori’s lips parted slightly, eyes soft, understanding.

 

Dick swallowed, heart racing. “I want this. Us. Not just as teammates. Not just as something unspoken. I want it to be real.”

 

There it was. Out in the open. Kori studied him for a moment, then smiled, the kind of smile that disarmed him completely.

 

“I have been waiting for you to say that.”

 

Dick blinked. “Wait. What?”

 

Kori laughed, bright and warm. “You are always so careful, so hesitant with your words. I knew how you felt, but I wanted to hear you say it.”

 

Dick exhaled, a mix of relief and exasperation. “You—seriously? You knew?”

 

Kori shrugged gracefully. “Of course.”

 

Dick stared at her for a moment. Then, suddenly, he laughed. Because, of course she knew. Of course he was the last one to catch up.

 

Kori moved closer, reaching out, fingers brushing against his. “I feel the same way.”

 

Dick let out a breath, grinning now. “Yeah?”

 

Kori smiled, leaning in. “Yes.”

 

He closed the distance between them, kissing her without doubt, without second-guessing.

Notes:

Ok, I know there was the chapter about people speculating Bruce and Clark were secretly married, but the press has moved on because there was never a marriage certificate found.

I thought it was finally time for Bruce and Clark to progress some more! The coming chapters are about to get pretty wild, expect new characters and some canon reworking to fit my narrative lol.

Chapter 30: A Place to Belong

Summary:

Timmy needed some goodness for once.

Chapter Text

Gotham’s underbelly was never quiet. Even on a slow night, the city pulsed with crime, with shadows moving between alleys, with whispered deals in back rooms. Batman and Robin moved through the docks, shadows against the fog, tracking the latest shipment of stolen weapons making its way into Gotham’s underworld. Jason had been restless all night, he was eager, charged with energy, a little too confident for his own good. Bruce had already warned him twice to keep his focus, to stay sharp, to stop grinning every time they took down another low-level thug.

 

Jason had scoffed, but he listened. Mostly. As they neared the last warehouse, Bruce felt it before he saw it. The shift in the air. The subtle wrongness. A low, guttural growl rumbled through the fog.

 

Jason froze next to him. “That’s not a normal thug.”

 

No. It wasn’t. The crash came next, a pile of crates exploding as a massive shape barreled through them, muscles rippling, teeth bared. Killer Croc.

 

Jason let out a breath. “Oh, great.”

 

Croc rose from the wreckage, towering, scales glistening under the moonlight, yellow eyes locking onto them. “Didn’t expect you two,” Croc rumbled, voice low and dangerous. “But since you’re here,  might as well have some fun.”

 

Then, he lunged. Bruce moved first, dodging, striking hard and aiming for pressure points, vulnerable spots. Jason followed, flipping over Croc’s shoulder, landing two quick hits to his ribs before dropping back. Croc snarled, swinging wide, his claws slicing through the air just short of Jason’s chest. It was a fight they’d had before. Bruce knew Croc’s patterns: brute force, endurance, overwhelming strength. It was about outlasting him, not overpowering him.

 

Suddenly, Croc’s head snapped away from the fight. His nostrils flared. His yellow eyes focused on something beyond them. And that’s when Bruce saw it. A figure perched on a fire escape. Camera in hand. Tim. Bruce’s stomach dropped.

 

It was fast. Too fast. A swipe of a clawed hand, not aimed at them, but at the kid with the camera. Tim tried to move, but Croc was faster. The slash connected, tearing across Tim’s side, it wasn’t deep, but enough to send him crashing down the fire escape, camera shattering against the pavement.

 

Jason swore. “Oh, shit—”

 

Bruce didn’t hesitate. He was already moving, already throwing a grappling line, already across the alley before Tim even hit the ground.

 

Croc turned back, grinning. “Wasn’t even tryin’ to hit him that hard,” he mused.

 

Bruce didn’t let him finish. The next hit dropped him.

 

Jason was there a second later, landing three more strikes before Croc could get back up. “Yeah? Well, you’re about to regret that, asshole.”

 

Bruce wasn’t paying attention to Croc anymore, he was kneeling next to Tim, pressing a hand to his wound, scanning for any serious damage.

 

Tim, despite clearly being in pain, smirked up at him. “So. You gonna yell at me now or later?”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “Later.” Without another word, he picked Tim up and disappeared into the night.

 

—----------

 

The ride back to the Batcave was tense.

Jason had taken over securing Croc, grumbling under his breath the whole time—something about “what kind of idiot takes pictures of a crime scene mid-fight?” Bruce had ignored him, focused entirely on getting Tim back safely. The wound wasn’t life-threatening. More of a deep gash than anything immediately dangerous. But it was still bleeding, still painful, still too much for a kid who should have never been there in the first place. By the time they got to the Cave, Bruce was running on pure instinct. Tim was conscious, barely, blinking in the low lighting of the underground lair as Bruce carefully set him down on the medical table.

 

“Stay still,” Bruce ordered, voice calm but firm. He reached for the antiseptic, already preparing to clean the wound.

 

Tim, of course, was not staying still. He winced, sucking in a breath as the alcohol touched his skin. “Man, I am so regretting that fire escape right now,” he muttered.

 

Bruce didn’t look up. “You should be regretting being there at all.”

 

Tim chuckled weakly. “Yeah, I figured that lecture was coming.”

 

Jason had finally made it back by then, still pissed, arms crossed as he leaned against the Batcomputer. “Oh, you’re damn right there’s a lecture coming. What the hell were you thinking?”

 

Tim half-laughed, half-groaned. “In my defense, I was thinking, wow, what a great shot this would be.”

 

Jason threw his hands up. “Unbelievable.”

 

Bruce ignored the back and forth, focusing on stitching the wound. His movements were precise, controlled, and practiced. He had patched up worse injuries, dealt with worse situations. This was different, because this was a civilian. A kid who wasn’t supposed to be part of this world.

 

“You’re lucky,” Bruce said after a long silence. “If Croc had hit you just a little harder—”

 

Tim cut him off before he could finish. “Yeah, yeah, I know. Would’ve been a smear on the pavement. Noted.”

 

Bruce finished the last stitch, pulling back slightly, letting out a slow, measured breath. “You’re not a field reporter, kid. This isn’t your job.”

 

Without thinking, without filtering, he said, “Yeah, well, neither was Robin, but that didn’t stop Jason.”

 

The silence that followed was instant. Tim, very much in pain but now suddenly aware of what he just said, blinked.

 

Jason stared at him. “What?”

 

Tim’s brain caught up. His mouth snapped shut. Bruce’s eyes narrowed just slightly. His posture remained calm, unreadable. 

 

“Tim,” Bruce said slowly, voice carefully neutral. “How do you know that?”

 

Tim let out a very small, very forced chuckle. “I—uh—”

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “Dude.”

 

Tim sighed deeply. “Well,” he muttered, voice dry, defeated. “This was not how I planned to have this conversation.”

 

Bruce exhaled, setting down the medical tools and folding his arms. “Start talking, Tim.”

 

Tim sighed again, staring at the ceiling. “Okay, but first, can I just say? Not my fault you guys are bad at keeping secrets.”

 

Jason let out a strangled sound. “Are you kidding me?”

 

Bruce, to his credit, remained calm. “How long have you known?”

 

Tim made a face. “Uh… since I was nine?”

 

Jason’s jaw dropped. “WHAT?!”

 

Tim winced. “Ow—not so loud.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change, but Tim could see the gears turning. He was already piecing it together, already analyzing, already realizing that Tim wasn’t bluffing.

 

“Explain,” Bruce said simply.

 

Tim sighed, again. “Look, it wasn’t hard. I saw Robin do a quadruple somersault when I was a kid. The only other person I’ve ever seen do that was Dick Grayson. Then Dick Grayson gets adopted by Bruce Wayne, and suddenly Batman has a kid sidekick? Pretty easy to connect the dots from there.”

 

Jason threw his hands up again. “And you just kept this to yourself?”

 

Tim shrugged. “I mean, yeah. It was interesting. And then you showed up, and I had to do some recalculating, but the pattern still fit. You move like a street fighter, you talk like a kid who’s been on his own before. It wasn’t exactly subtle.”

 

Jason looked like he was going to explode. Bruce, however, just studied him. Is he a threat? How much does he know? What else is he hiding?

 

Tim sighed again. “Look, I wasn’t gonna tell anyone. I just figured things out. That’s kinda what I do.”

 

Bruce was quiet.

 

Tim sat up slightly, wincing. “I mean, it’s not like I know everything. I just—” He hesitated. “I wasn’t trying to get involved. I was just watching.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Yeah, and look how great that turned out.”

 

Tim made a face. “Okay, that’s fair.”

 

Bruce finally spoke again, voice low, even. “And what were you doing tonight?”

 

Tim hesitated. Then, with full honesty, he shrugged. “Trying to get a picture of Batman and Robin in action.”

 

Jason groaned. “This is so stupid.”

 

Bruce sighed. “We’ll talk about this later.”

 

Tim blinked. “Wait, seriously? That’s it? I figured out who you are and got myself half-mauled by Croc, and you’re just—just tabling this?”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “You’re injured. You need rest.”

 

Tim narrowed his eyes. “That’s a deflection.”

 

Jason shook his head. “You are such a freak.”

 

Tim grinned. “Thank you.”

 

Bruce exhaled, already regretting everything.

 

—----------

 

Tim woke up in the Batcave. That was not how he had planned to start his morning. He blinked against the dim lighting, his side aching but manageable. The last thing he remembered was arguing with Jason before Bruce pulled the classic “we’ll talk about this later” move, which, apparently, meant first thing in the morning.

 

When Tim finally sat up, Jason was already standing nearby, arms crossed, scowling at him. And across the room was Bruce. Sitting in the chair by the Batcomputer, watching him carefully.

 

Tim sighed. “Okay. Let’s get this over with.”

 

Bruce’s expression remained unreadable. “You’ve known who we are for years.”

 

Tim stretched slightly, wincing as his stitches pulled. “Yeah.”

 

Jason scoffed. “That’s insane.”

 

Tim gave him a half-smirk. “You say that like I had some big plan. It wasn’t that deep.”

 

Bruce’s gaze didn’t waver. “You followed us.”

 

Tim shrugged. “Yeah. Sometimes.”

 

Jason threw his hands up. “That is so weird, dude.”

 

Tim sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Look, it’s not like I was trying to be creepy about it. It’s just—” He hesitated, expression shifting slightly. “You guys didn’t even notice I was there. Most of the time.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed just slightly.

 

Tim huffed a quiet laugh, but there was something honest about it. “I mean, you see everything, right? World’s Greatest Detective? But I was just… there. Taking pictures. Watching. And you never even looked my way.”

 

Jason blinked. “And that doesn’t make you feel worse?”

 

Tim smirked. “I don’t know. Kind of the opposite.” He shrugged. “It made me feel, I don’t know. Like I belonged somewhere.”

 

Jason stared at him. Bruce was silent.

 

Tim stretched again, trying to ignore the awkwardness in the air. “Look, I know I’m not exactly part of your world, but I’ve been watching Batman since I was a kid. I grew up reading about you guys, following your fights, putting the pieces together. It wasn’t just some mystery to solve.” His voice softened slightly. “It made me feel less alone.”

 

Jason exhaled, shaking his head. “Yeah, yeah. We get it, stalker.”

 

Tim grinned. “Technically, I was an investigative observer.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”

 

Bruce finally leaned forward slightly. “And where do you stand now?”

 

Tim met his gaze without hesitation. “Same place I’ve always stood.” He hesitated, then smirked slightly. “Well. Except for one thing.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “What?”

 

Tim sighed dramatically. “Up until recently, Dick was my favorite Robin.”

 

Jason’s eyes widened. “What?”

 

Tim grinned. “But then I got to know you.”

 

Jason stared. “And?”

 

Tim shrugged. “Now it’s a tie.”

 

Jason scoffed. “That is the worst compliment I have ever received.”

 

Tim chuckled. “Take it or leave it.”

 

Bruce watched the exchange carefully. He hadn’t missed what Tim was actually saying. For years, Tim had been watching from the sidelines, never belonging anywhere. Now he wasn’t just a spectator. Now he had a friend.

 

Jason huffed, crossing his arms. “I guess you’re not the worst.”

 

“High praise.”

 

Bruce exhaled, standing. “This isn’t over.”

 

Tim grinned. “Didn’t think it would be.”

 

Tim just smiled, because for the first time in a long time, he wasn’t watching from the outside anymore.

 

—----------

 

The Wayne Manor game room was massive. It had everything, multiple monitors, every console imaginable, a surround sound system that made every hit in a fighting game feel personal. Jason, of course, took full advantage of it.

 

“Alright, I’m giving you one last chance to back out,” Jason said, lazily picking up his controller as they settled onto the couch. “Because if you lose again, that’s a three-round sweep, and I’m never letting you live it down.”

 

Tim rolled his eyes. “Your ego is truly inspiring.”

 

“You say that now, but in five minutes, you’re gonna be pissed.”

 

Tim didn’t respond, he just locked in his character and focused. The match was brutal. Fast, ruthless, a flurry of perfectly timed combos and counters. Tim wasn’t bad, but Jason was on another level. A few minutes later, Tim’s character hit the ground. K.O.

 

Jason grinned. “And that, my friend, is what we call dominance.”

 

Tim sighed, setting his controller down. “Fine. I’ll admit it. You’re good.”

 

Jason scoffed. “I’m great.”

 

“You’re alright.”

 

Jason shoved him lightly. “Whatever. I still won.”

 

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, letting the game music play in the background.

 

Then, without much thought, Jason turned to him and said, “So, you gonna tell me why you’re always alone?”

 

Tim blinked. Jason wasn’t looking at him directly, he wasn’t trying to be confrontational, not pushing too hard. Just curious. But the question hit deeper than Tim expected.

 

Tim hesitated. “I don’t know. Just how it is, I guess.”

 

Jason wasn’t buying it. “Come on. Nobody’s just alone. There’s a reason.”

 

“It’s nothing dramatic. My parents just… aren’t around.”

 

Jason frowned slightly.

 

Tim shrugged. “They travel a lot. Work stuff. Even when they’re home, it’s like they’re not really there.”

 

Jason didn’t say anything, just waited.

 

Tim sighed, letting his head drop back against the couch. “And when they are there, all they do is drink.”

 

Jason’s fingers twitched against the controller. He knew that story. Knew it well. “That sucks,” Jason muttered.

 

Tim huffed a small laugh. “Yeah, well. Could be worse.”

 

“That’s not how that works.”

 

Tim shrugged. “It’s just normal for me.”

 

In a much softer voice than usual, he said, “Still sucks.”

 

Tim glanced at him, surprised.

 

Jason sighed, tossing his controller aside. “Look, I get it. Rich parents, money everywhere, big house, blah blah blah—people think that means life’s easy. But being ignored? That’s its own kind of bullshit.”

 

Tim didn’t answer right away. Because for all the times he had thought about it, all the nights he had spent alone in that big, empty house, all the moments he had watched his parents pass by like he wasn’t even there, he had never heard someone say it like that. So instead of deflecting, instead of making a joke, Tim just nodded.

 

“Yeah,” he admitted quietly. “It is.”

 

“Well. You’re not alone now, so.”

 

Tim smiled. “Wow. That was almost heartfelt.”

 

Jason groaned. “Shut up.”

 

Tim chuckled, grabbing his controller again. “One more round?”

 

Jason grinned. “Oh, you’re going down.”

 

—----------

 

Clark had never meant to eavesdrop. It wasn’t something he did intentionally, not unless there was a reason. But enhanced hearing wasn’t something he could just turn off, and when he was walking through the manor toward the Batcave, he caught the tail end of Jason and Tim’s conversation. It wasn’t loud or obvious, but it stuck with him.

 

“They travel a lot. Work stuff. Even when they’re home, it’s like… they’re not really there.”

 

“And when they are there, all they do is drink.”

 

Clark had stopped in his tracks, brows furrowing, he didn’t need to hear any more. A few minutes later, he was in the Batcave, standing beside Bruce, arms crossed.

 

Bruce glanced at him briefly. “You’re thinking about something.”

 

Clark sighed. “I heard Jason and Tim talking.”

 

“About?”

 

“Tim’s home life. I don’t like it,” Clark said, voice low, measured. “The way he talked about it, like it wasn’t a big deal. Like it was just normal.”

 

Bruce exhaled through his nose. “Because for him, it is.”

 

Clark frowned. “That’s the problem.”

 

Bruce finally looked up from the Batcomputer, meeting Clark’s gaze. He didn’t argue, didn’t deflect, didn’t say we don’t interfere in personal lives, because Bruce wasn’t stupid. He knew where this was going.

 

Clark leaned against the console. “He’s just a kid, Bruce. He’s smart, independent, sure, but—” He sighed. “No one should grow up thinking that kind of neglect is just the way things are.”

 

“What are you suggesting?”

 

Clark hesitated for half a second before saying what they were both thinking. “We offer him a place here.”

 

Bruce’s gaze didn’t waver. “You think he’d take it?”

 

“I don’t know. But it’s worth offering.”

 

Bruce leaned back slightly, fingers steepled together. He wasn’t dismissing it. He wasn’t shutting it down. He was considering, because Clark was right. Tim had been watching them for years, following them, wanting something. Maybe just answers, maybe just a connection. But he had been alone and Bruce knew exactly what that felt like. “I’ll talk to him.”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “Good.”

 

Bruce shook his head. “You’re getting sentimental.”


Clark grinned. “You love it.”

Chapter 31: Two Sons

Summary:

TWO more characters?! Y'all are about to see some dramaaaaaaa.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Deep within the hidden stronghold of the League of Assassins, far from the reach of Gotham’s watchful eyes, two figures stood in the dim glow of candlelight, their voices low and deliberate. Talia al Ghul’s expression was calm. But her mind was sharp, calculating, always five steps ahead. She moved through the grand hall with graceful precision, stopping just short of the throne where Ra’s sat, watching her carefully.

 

“You have been patient,” Ra’s murmured, his voice smooth. “Yet I sense your patience is wearing thin.”

 

Talia exhaled, tilting her chin slightly. “Patience is only useful when it serves a purpose, Father. The time for waiting is nearly over.”

 

Ra’s studied her for a long moment before his lips curled slightly. “You speak, of course, of the child.”

 

Talia’s gaze did not waver. “He is strong. He is fast. His training has already begun.”

 

Ra’s leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. “And yet, he remains unaware of his true heritage.”

 

Talia’s expression hardened. “He is not ready.”

 

Ra’s arched a brow. “Or you are not?”

 

Talia didn’t react. She wouldn’t give her father the satisfaction of pushing her off balance. Instead, she simply stepped forward, voice steady, even. “He is the son of the Detective. That alone makes him worthy.”

 

Ra’s chuckled, though there was little amusement in it. “Son. A child conceived without the Detective’s knowledge, without his consent. And yet, you still cling to the notion that he is his.”

 

Talia’s jaw tightened. “Because he is.”

 

Ra’s studied her for a moment longer before sighing. “Yes. He is.”

 

Silence stretched between them. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows across the stone walls, but neither of them moved. Then, slowly, deliberately, Ra’s spoke again. “You stole from him.”

 

It wasn’t a question. Talia did not deny it. Bruce had never known. Would never have suspected. A single strand of hair, carefully retrieved, stored, and used for a purpose greater than he could ever comprehend. The boy—their son—had been engineered for greatness.

 

“Damian,” Ra’s murmured, rolling the name over his tongue. “A child of the League. A child of the Detective. He should've been a perfect heir.”

 

Talia’s lips pressed into a thin line. “He is mine.”

 

Ra’s gave her a knowing look. “You plan to send him to his father.”

 

Talia remained silent, because it was true. She wasn’t ready yet, however. Damian was only seven, but already, he was proving himself to be more than just another child of the League. His skills were unmatched for his age. His instincts were sharp, relentless, unforgiving. But there was something missing: his father’s influence. Bruce had refused the League. Had refused her. But his legacy lived on, whether he accepted it or not. And Damian was proof of that.

 

Ra’s watched her, eyes gleaming with something dangerous, knowing. “You will not be able to control him forever, my daughter,” he said quietly. “One day, he will ask who he truly is.”

 

Talia turned, stepping into the shadows and as her voice drifted through the chamber, it was as steady as ever. “When that day comes, he will be ready.”

 

With that, she was gone.

 

—----------

 

The training courtyard of the League’s stronghold was nearly silent, save for the soft shuffle of bare feet against stone. The air was thick with the scent of incense and burning torches, and the sky above was a deep, endless black. In the center of the courtyard, a small figure moved with precision. Damian al Ghul was only seven years old, but he was not like other children. He was sharper. Stronger. Every movement he made was controlled. His tiny fists struck the wooden training post in perfect rhythm—one, two, three—pivot, duck, strike. His form was flawless for his age, his balance impeccable.

 

“Again,” she instructed, voice smooth, patient.

 

Damian didn’t hesitate. He reset, narrowed his eyes, and attacked. Talia observed carefully, her expression unreadable. There was no praise, no excessive approval, only quiet acknowledgment of his progress. That was how the League worked. Encouragement was weakness. Only results mattered.

 

She knew Damian was different. She saw it in the way he moved, the way he analyzed his surroundings even as he fought, the way his mind worked at a pace most children couldn’t fathom. He was his father’s son. And Talia, for all her certainty, for all her carefully built walls, felt something stir in her chest that she couldn’t quite name. 

 

After another flawless sequence, Damian finally stepped back, breathing steady, expression serious. Talia approached, kneeling in front of him so they were at eye level. She reached out, brushing a stray lock of dark hair from his forehead.

 

“You grow stronger every day,” she murmured.

 

Damian did not smile. He straightened his spine, lifting his chin slightly. “I must.”

 

Talia’s eyes darkened with pride. “Yes, my love. You must.”

 

She took his small hands in hers, holding them gently but firmly. “You are destined for greatness,” she continued, her voice softer now, though no less certain. “You carry the blood of the League. There is nothing in this world that is beyond your reach.”

 

Damian studied her carefully. He was too young to fully understand, but he was smart enough to sense something unspoken in her words. She placed a hand on his cheek, her touch cool, yet warm all at once.

 

“I care for you, my son,” she said.

 

Damian nodded, accepting it. Talia stood, extending a hand. “Come. It is time to rest.”

 

Damian took her hand, allowing her to lead him inside. As they walked, silent but together, Talia knew the truth: Damian was everything she had hoped for. But soon… he would want more. Soon, he would ask the questions she wasn’t ready to answer. When that day came, nothing in the world, not even her, would be able to stop him from seeking out the man who had given him his wit.

 

—----------

 

The Batcomputer’s sharp ping cut through the quiet of the Cave. Bruce’s eyes flicked to the screen, immediately recognizing the encrypted transmission. Justice League priority. Clark stood nearby, arms crossed, his expression shifting the moment he saw the alert. He didn’t say anything yet, but Bruce knew he was already listening. Bruce tapped a key, pulling up the message. The League didn’t send priority transmissions unless it was serious.

 

The message unfolded in a cascade of encrypted text, signed by J’onn: LexCorp facility detected—classified as Project CADMUS. Unverified intelligence suggests secretive research with unknown applications. Possible high-risk activity. Investigation advised.

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. Clark stepped forward, scanning the message. His brows furrowed, his normally steady heartbeat just a little too fast.

 

“CADMUS,” Clark murmured, testing the word. “I’ve heard the name before. Just whispers.”

 

Bruce’s fingers moved across the keyboard, already pulling up everything he could find. The term CADMUS had been buried deep, scattered mentions in blacked-out government files, intelligence chatter with no confirmation, vague implications of genetic research, weapons testing, something bigger, but no proof. Until now.

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed as the schematics of LexCorp Tower loaded on-screen. “If it’s real, if it’s inside LexCorp, that means Luthor has been hiding something big.”

 

Clark’s shoulders tensed. “Do we know what kind of research?”

 

Bruce shook his head. “Not yet. But if J’onn flagged it, it’s not just corporate tech development. It’s something else.” He glanced at the encrypted file again. “Unknown applications. That’s what concerns me.”

 

Clark exhaled, rubbing his temple. “Luthor has his hands in a thousand industries. But anything that’s this secretive? It’s never something good.”

 

Bruce’s gaze flickered back to the screen, where the schematics shifted, revealing a hidden lower level beneath LexCorp Tower. No official records. No listed blueprints. But something was there.

 

Clark frowned. “You think it’s a weapons lab?”

 

Bruce’s voice was flat. “I think we need to find out, tonight.”

 

When it came to Luthor and his secrets, they couldn’t afford to wait.

 

—----------

 

LexCorp Tower loomed above the Gotham skyline, its pristine exterior masking the corruption buried beneath it. From the outside, it was just another skyscraper. Another hub of corporate influence. Bruce and Clark knew better. They moved under the cover of night, slipping through the city’s shadows with the kind of efficiency that came from years of working together. This wasn’t the first time they had broken into one of Luthor’s facilities, but this time, it was different. They didn’t know what they were walking into.

 

The security around LexCorp was tight. Bruce had already disabled the exterior alarms, but Luthor’s systems were layered. There were heat sensors, pressure plates, and retinal scanners—nothing short of military-grade, but Bruce had planned for this. 

 

Clark hovered beside him on the rooftop, arms crossed, scanning the building with x-ray vision. “Looks like the main offices are clean,” he murmured. “But the lower levels? That’s where it gets interesting.”

 

Bruce adjusted the device on his gauntlet, already decrypting the building’s firewalls. “Tell me.”

 

Clark’s brow furrowed as he focused. “There’s a sublevel. Not on any blueprints. Heavy lead lining. I can’t see through it.”

 

Bruce activated his grapple. “Then we go in.”

 

The entry point was a ventilation shaft near the east wing of the building, one of the few places that wasn’t under constant surveillance. Bruce slipped inside first, landing with practiced ease. Clark followed, though far less quietly. He didn’t bother squeezing through the shaft like Bruce had. He just ripped open the vent and floated down. Bruce shot him a look.

 

Clark shrugged. “Not all of us like crawling through vents, Batman.”

 

Bruce ignored him and pressed forward. The hallways were eerily silent. No guards. No personnel. Just pristine white walls and a faint hum of electricity. That alone was a red flag. A building like this should have had at least some activity.

 

Clark frowned. “Something’s wrong. It’s too quiet.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Luthor’s never this careless.”

 

They reached the restricted access elevator leading to the hidden sublevel. Bruce bypassed the security panel in seconds, and the doors slid open with a mechanical hiss. They stepped inside. The elevator descended. When the doors opened again, they saw exactly why Luthor had hidden this place.

 

The lab was massive. Rows of cryogenic tanks lined the walls, filled with an eerie greenish liquid. Consoles flickered with biometric data, each screen displaying different genetic sequences. The air was cold, sterile. Bruce’s stomach tightened.

 

Clark stepped forward, his expression dark. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce followed his gaze.

 

At the center of the lab, enclosed in a reinforced containment pod, was a figure. A boy, just a teenager. He was floating in the tank, eyes closed, breathing steady, suspended in the green liquid. His dark hair drifted slightly, his features familiar. Too familiar. Bruce’s blood ran cold.

 

Clark stared, unblinking. “Batman… he looks like—”

 

A voice suddenly crackled through the speakers. “Impressive. I was wondering how long it would take you to find this place.”

 

Both of them snapped to attention. Bruce immediately traced the source to a screen on the wall. Luthor. His voice was calm, smug.

 

“I assume you have questions,” Luthor continued. “Shall we discuss them like civilized men, or are you going to do something reckless?”

 

The lab hummed with energy, the green glow of the cryogenic tanks casting long shadows against the walls. The containment pod at the center was the only thing Bruce and Clark could focus on.

 

“I expected you sooner,” he mused, his voice crackling through the overhead speakers. “Though I suppose I should be impressed. Not many can break into LexCorp undetected.”

 

Bruce’s mind was already working at high speed. The setup of the lab, the biometric data flashing across the screens, the boy in the tank. Every detail screamed classified genetic research.

 

Clark’s fists tightened at his sides. “What is this, Luthor?” His voice was low, dangerous.

 

A quiet chuckle. “Oh, come now, Superman. Take a guess.”

 

Bruce’s eyes flickered across the monitors. DNA sequences scrolled rapidly across the screens, familiar patterns standing out immediately. His stomach twisted, because he recognized them.

 

Clark’s breath hitched as he saw the same thing. “You—” He stepped forward, eyes burning red. “You used our DNA?”

 

Luthor’s amusement didn’t fade. “It’s fascinating, isn’t it? Two of the most genetically exceptional beings on the planet, Batman and Superman. I had to see what could happen.”

 

Bruce’s fingers curled into fists. This was beyond even his worst expectations.

 

Clark’s voice was a low growl. “He’s a child, Luthor.”

 

“A child of science,” Luthor corrected. “A breakthrough. You should be honored. You—”

 

Bruce had already found the security override. One sharp keystroke, and the connection cut off. Luthor’s voice vanished.

 

Clark turned to him, still tense, still burning with barely contained fury. “We need to get him out of there.”

 

Bruce nodded once. “Agreed.”

 

He moved to the console, decrypting the containment system, fingers steady despite the storm raging inside him. Luthor had created a child. Not just any child, a hybrid. A genetic fusion of Clark and Bruce. A boy who had never asked to exist. Clark watched the tank, his throat tight. The kid looked so small floating there, unaware of what had been done to him.

 

“We’ll get him out,” Bruce said, voice steady, controlled. “And then we find out exactly what Luthor’s done.”

 

Clark exhaled sharply, anger simmering beneath his skin. “And then?”

 

Bruce’s fingers moved faster. “Then we make sure Luthor never does this again.”

 

With one final keystroke, the locks disengaged. The containment pod hissed open and the boy’s eyes fluttered open.

 

—----------

 

The Batcave was silent. The kind of silence that weighed heavy, like the air before a storm. The boy was standing near the medical bay, his bare feet barely making a sound against the cold stone. His dark hair was still damp from the containment pod, and his blue eyes flickered with something sharp, something calculating. He wasn’t moving, wasn’t speaking, just watching.

 

Bruce was analyzing him right back. The kid moved like him. His posture, the way his shoulders squared when he felt observed, it was all familiar. There were flickers of power, Clark’s power. Bruce had seen him levitate, just barely, before grounding himself. Had seen the way his eyes flickered red for a fraction of a second before he blinked it away. Kryptonian abilities, unmistakable. The realization of it was unsettling. Because this kid had been made, not born. Grown in a lab, aged up in a matter of months to be physically fifteen, the same age as Tim. And yet, he had never had a childhood. Never had a name.

 

Clark exhaled, stepping forward. His voice was gentle, steady. “Do you know who you are?”

 

The boy’s fingers twitched at his sides. “I know what I am.” His voice was strong, but clipped. Like he wasn’t used to speaking much.

 

Clark frowned slightly. “And what do you think that is?”

 

The boy’s jaw tightened. “A weapon.”

 

The answer hit hard. Bruce and Clark exchanged a look, silent but knowing.

 

Bruce sighed, stepping forward next to Clark. “You’re not a weapon.”

 

The kid’s green eyes flicked to him, sharp, skeptical. “Creator thought otherwise.”

 

Clark’s hands fisted at his sides. “Luthor’s wrong.”

 

The kid didn’t answer. He was still processing, still standing stiff and unmoving. He had no history, no past, just a life stolen from him before he even had the chance to live it. Bruce exhaled, rubbing a hand over his jaw. They needed to start somewhere.

 

“We’ll figure this out,” he said. “But first, you need a name.”

 

The kid hesitated. Like the idea had never even occurred to him.

 

Clark offered a small smile. “A real name. Your name.”

 

The boy shifted slightly, something uncertain flickering behind his eyes. “I don’t know what to pick.”

 

Bruce crossed his arms, considering. He wasn’t going to just name him for him. But he could offer something.

 

“You should have a Kryptonian name,” Bruce said carefully. “And a human one.”

 

The kid glanced up, brows furrowed. “Two names?”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “That’s how it works in our family.”

 

That word made something stir in the boy’s expression. Bruce was the one to break the silence.

 

“Your Kryptonian name should be something that represents you. You were engineered, but you have a choice now. You choose your own meaning.”

 

Clark nodded, thinking for a moment. Then, softly: “Kon-El.”

 

The boy blinked. “Kon?”

 

“It means ‘reclaimed son’ in Kryptonian,” Clark explained. “Someone who was taken but found again.”

 

The kid’s lips parted slightly, like the words hit somewhere deep. Like he was hearing them differently than he expected to. “Kon-El.” He tested the name carefully. Slowly. Like it was his first real choice.

 

Bruce gave a small nod. “And your human name?”

 

The boy—Kon-El, now—glanced between them. Thought for a moment. Then, hesitantly: “Conner.”

 

Clark smiled. “Conner Kent.”

 

Bruce shot a side eye to Clark. “Conner Wayne.”

 

The kid froze. His fingers tensed. “Both?”

 

Bruce met his eyes and conceded. “You’re not just Kryptonian. You’re not just human. You’re both. You get to choose where you belong, and what your last name is.”

 

Conner’s throat bobbed slightly. He looked away, like he didn’t know what to do with that. No one had ever offered him that choice before.

 

Clark reached out, squeezing his shoulder gently. “You belong here. If you want to.”

 

Just like that, he had a name. And, maybe he had a home, too.

 

—----------

 

Conner had spent his entire existence,  all few months of it, being told what he was and fed information about the world. He was a project. A weapon. A purpose created in a lab. But standing here, in the heart of Wayne Manor, about to meet two people who were supposedly his family, he felt something unfamiliar. Uncertainty.

 

Bruce and Clark had told him about their kids. Dick Grayson, the first Robin turned Nightwing. Jason Todd, the second Robin, the one who fought with his fists first and asked questions later. Both of them had been taken in by Bruce, shaped into something more than where they started. But they had history. They had memories, experiences, years of knowing who they were. Conner? Conner had nothing.

 

The manor’s main living area was open, lined with classic Wayne décor, everything dark wood and elegant design. But despite its massive size, it felt lived in. Which was not what Conner expected. He wasn’t sure what he thought a mansion would feel like, maybe cold, distant, like a museum where nothing was meant to be touched. But there were jackets thrown over the back of the couch, a half-empty soda can on the coffee table, and Jason was actively trying to shove Dick off the armrest of the sofa. Conner hesitated at the doorway, watching them.

 

Jason nudged Dick harder. “Move.”

 

Dick grinned, not moving. “Make me.”

 

Jason shoved harder. Dick did not budge.

 

Clark cleared his throat. “Boys.”

 

Both of them looked up at the same time, and just like that, all eyes were on Conner. For a second, nobody spoke.

 

Dick’s eyebrows shot up. “Whoa.”

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed slightly, scanning Conner like he was a threat assessment. He crossed his arms, frowning. “Okay. What am I looking at?”

 

Conner stiffened slightly, already preparing for this to be a disaster.

 

But Clark, as always, was calm. “This is Conner.”

 

Dick tilted his head. “Like, Conner…?”

 

Bruce stepped forward. “Conner Kent… or Wayne.” A beat. “Kon-El.”

 

Jason blinked. “You’re joking.”

 

Conner sighed. “I wish.”

 

Dick’s gaze flicked between him, Bruce, and Clark, his expression shifting. “Wait, so when you guys said you were investigating something at LexCorp, you meant secret Kryptonian clone lab?”

 

“Pretty much,” Clark admitted.

 

Jason let out a low whistle. “Damn, Luthor really has a thing for you, huh, Big Blue?”

 

Clark sighed. “Jason.”

 

“What? It’s weird .”

 

Dick ignored him, stepping forward, his expression shifting to something more serious. “So… you’re a clone?”

 

Conner nodded stiffly. “Yeah.”

 

Dick watched him for a second longer, then smiled slightly. “Okay. Cool.”

 

Conner blinked. “Cool?”

 

Dick shrugged. “Yeah. I mean, it’s not your fault you exist. So, welcome to the family, man.”

 

Jason snorted. “Wow, just like that? No existential crisis?”

 

Dick shot him a look. “You and I literally wear capes and fight crime every night. You don’t get to act shocked at weird family additions.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Fine. Whatever.” His gaze flicked back to Conner, more appraising now. “So, what’s your deal? Are you like full-on Kryptonian or…?”

 

Conner hesitated. “I… don’t know. Not really.”

 

Clark stepped in. “He’s still figuring that out. His abilities are developing, but he’s strong. Very strong.”

 

Jason smirked. “Stronger than you?”

 

Clark huffed a quiet laugh. “Not yet.”

 

Jason nodded, thoughtful. “Well, when you’re ready, we’re definitely testing that.”

 

Dick clapped Conner on the back, grinning. “Ignore him. He just wants an excuse to see you punch Superman.”

 

Jason did not deny it. Conner didn’t know what he expected, but this was not bad. It certainly wasn’t normal, but for the first time since stepping out of that containment pod, he didn’t feel like a science experiment. He felt like a person. Like he was real.

Notes:

Yeah I know that's not what Kon-El means, but this is my fictional universe so. Now it has a new meaning.

Chapter 32: Four of Them

Summary:

I needed to add some cheesy family moments before getting serious again!!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Bruce stood at the Batcomputer, his focus locked on the stream of data scrolling across the screen. Clark stood beside him, arms crossed, his expression unusually serious. Across the room, Conner sat at the medical station, listening but saying nothing. Dick and Jason had joined them, leaning against the console as Bruce pulled up every major news outlet, tracking the flow of information. So far, LexCorp’s classified project hadn’t leaked, but it was only a matter of time.

 

Dick exhaled. “Alright, so let’s get ahead of this before it turns into a mess. Luthor has to know we took Conner. What’s his move?”

 

Bruce didn’t hesitate. “He plays the long game. He won’t go public unless he’s backed into a corner. If he announces the project himself, he admits to illegal human experimentation.”

 

Jason scoffed. “So what, he just lets this slide?”

 

Clark shook his head. “Not a chance. He’ll retaliate another way. The question is how.”

 

Bruce scanned the data, his mind already working through possible scenarios. “He has two real options. One, he tries to discredit us and claim Conner was stolen from an authorized research facility. That would require planting evidence, falsifying documentation, and making it look like we’re the ones in the wrong.”

 

Jason’s jaw clenched. “And the second option?”

 

Bruce’s expression darkened. “He buries the project and pretends it never happened.”

 

Dick frowned. “Wouldn’t that be the smarter move? The last thing he wants is Superman or Batman digging deeper.”

 

Clark nodded. “Normally, yes. But Conner isn’t just a project. He’s a statement. Lex spent years trying to prove that humanity could stand against Kryptonians. If he’s been developing clones, then this was personal.”

 

“Yeah, we got that much from his monologue in the lab.” Bruce’s fingers tapped against the keyboard. “Luthor might wait to see if Conner makes a public appearance. If he does, it forces Luthor’s hand.”

 

Clark exhaled. “Then we need to control the narrative before he does.”

 

Dick leaned forward. “What’s the play? Keep Conner out of the public eye? Fake an identity?”

 

Bruce didn’t respond immediately. He was already ahead of them. “I’ve started forging documents. Conner Kent will exist in the system. He’ll have records, transcripts, a background that holds up under scrutiny.” He turned to Clark. “We’ll have to introduce him gradually. A distant relative from Smallville, maybe. It needs to be a cover Lex can’t easily rip apart.”

 

Clark nodded. “I can take him to Ma and Pa for a while. Give the story some weight. He can be my cousin, raised by a family friend.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “And if Lex comes knocking?”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t shift. “He won’t have proof. And without proof, he can’t do anything.”

 

Dick smirked. “And if he does try something shady?”

 

Bruce’s eyes darkened. “Then we make sure he regrets it.”

 

Jason grinned. “Now that sounds like a plan.”

 

Conner finally spoke, his voice even. “And what if I don’t want to hide?”

 

Everyone turned to him. He was sitting up now, fully engaged in the conversation, shoulders squared. “I don’t want to spend my life pretending to be someone I’m not. Lex made me, but he doesn’t own me.”

 

Clark’s expression softened. “You’re right. He doesn’t.”

 

Bruce watched Conner carefully, measuring the conviction in his voice. “Then we do this the right way. We control what the world sees, but we don’t let Luthor take away your identity. You can lead a double life, just like the rest of us.”

 

Conner met his gaze. “And if he comes after me?”

 

Clark’s voice was firm. “Then we protect you.”

 

There was no hesitation in that answer. Conner let that sink in, then nodded. “Alright. I trust you.”

 

Jason smirked. “You’re gonna regret saying that.”

 

Dick laughed. “You definitely will.”

 

Bruce didn’t react. He just turned back to the computer. If Luthor thought he could manipulate the situation, he was dead wrong. This time, they were ahead of him and they weren’t backing down.

 

—----------

 

Bruce found Dick alone in one of the lesser-used hallways of Wayne Manor, leaning against a windowsill, his arms crossed, staring out at nothing. That was enough of a red flag on its own. Dick wasn’t the kind of person to withdraw. If something was bothering him, he talked, joked, and deflected, he didn’t just stand in silence.

 

Bruce approached, stopping a few feet away. “You’ve been quiet.”

 

Dick didn’t look at him. “Yeah, well. Lot to think about.”

 

Bruce waited, but when Dick didn’t elaborate, he took a different approach. “You’re not happy about Conner.”

 

Dick let out a short breath, not quite a laugh. “That obvious?”

 

Bruce was quiet for a moment. “I wasn’t sure at first.”

 

Dick nodded, like that made sense. Then, after another beat of silence, he sighed. “It’s not that I don’t like him. It’s not even that he’s here. I think it’s just…” He hesitated, shifting his weight slightly. “It’s hard not to feel like I’m being replaced.”

 

Bruce’s brow furrowed. “You’re not.”

 

“I know that.” Dick’s voice was frustratingly even. “I do. But that doesn’t stop it from feeling that way.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled slightly at his sides. He had always known, always understood, that Dick still struggled with certain things, even after all these years. He never voiced it, not fully, but it was there. That fear of being second best.

 

Bruce exhaled. “You’re my son.”

 

Dick finally turned to look at him. His expression wasn’t angry, but there was something uncertain, unsteady. “Yeah. But now you have a real one.”

 

Bruce did not flinch. He had seen a thousand versions of Dick Grayson—the laughing performer, the reckless acrobat, the strategic leader. But this? This was the orphaned boy from years ago, the one who had looked up at Bruce on that first night in the Manor and wasn’t sure he belonged.

 

Bruce took a slow breath. “You’ve always been my real son.”

 

Dick let out a breath, shaking his head. “Bruce—”

 

“No.” Bruce stepped forward. “You think blood is what makes someone my son? You think that one genetic experiment suddenly changes what you are to me?” His voice wasn’t harsh, but it wasn’t soft either. “You’re not second place, Dick. You never were.”

 

Dick looked down, rubbing the back of his neck. “It just… it gets in my head sometimes.”

 

Bruce sighed. “I know.”

 

Finally, Dick exhaled sharply and shook his head, a small, tired smile playing at his lips. “This is so stupid. I sound like Jason now.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “I wasn’t going to say it.”

 

Dick huffed a laugh, but there was something lighter in it this time. “Thanks, B.”

 

Bruce didn’t say anything, but he gave him a hug. Words weren’t always necessary, Dick knew what he meant.

 

—----------

 

The open skies stretched endlessly above them, vast, unbroken, weightless. Clark hovered a few feet above the Kansas farmland, arms crossed, watching as Conner stood below, staring at the ground like it was about to betray him.

 

“Alright,” Clark said, patient but firm. “You’re overthinking it.”

 

Conner scowled. “I’m not overthinking it. I’m just…” He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “It’s not working.”

 

Clark smiled slightly. “It takes time. You’re adjusting to abilities that weren’t meant to be rushed.”

 

Conner folded his arms, glaring at the stubborn ground beneath him. “Luthor literally aged me up in a pod. Everything I have was rushed.”

 

Clark hated that he was right. Conner wasn’t like him. He hadn’t spent his whole life growing into his powers, learning his limits naturally. Everything had been forced on him, all at once. His strength, his speed, his invulnerability, he was still learning how to exist in his own body.

 

Clark lowered himself back to the ground, stepping beside him. “Okay. Let’s take it slow.”

 

Conner exhaled. “I am going slow.”

 

“Then let’s go slower.”

 

Conner rolled his eyes. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

 

Clark ignored that. “Close your eyes.”

 

Conner hesitated, but after a second, he did. Clark’s voice was steady, guiding. “You don’t have to force it. Flying isn’t about jumping hard enough or pushing through the air. It’s about letting go.”

 

Conner’s brows furrowed, but he listened. Clark continued. “Think of it like walking. You don’t hold yourself down when you walk. You just move. Flying is the same. You’re not fighting gravity. You’re shifting past it.”

 

Conner stood there for a long moment, brow furrowed in concentration. Then slowly, his boots lifted off the dirt. Just a few inches.

 

Clark grinned. “There you go.”

 

Conner’s eyes snapped open, and immediately, he dropped back down. He staggered slightly, then scowled. “Oh, come on.”

 

Clark chuckled. “You got it. You just panicked.”

 

Conner grumbled something unintelligible under his breath.

 

Clark clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Try again. This time, don’t focus on staying in the air. Just focus on being in the air.”

 

Conner let out a slow breath. “Fine.”

 

He closed his eyes again. And this time, when his body lifted, he didn’t fight it. A few inches. Then a foot. Then two. Clark stepped back, letting him have the space. Conner opened his eyes, looking down at the ground beneath him. His eyes widened slightly.

 

Clark smirked. “Not bad, huh?”

 

Conner blinked. “I’m not falling.”

 

Clark grinned. “Nope.”

 

Conner tilted his head. “I feel weird.”

 

Clark nodded. “It’s because you’re thinking too much. Stop focusing on the ‘how.’ Just move.”

 

Conner hesitated. Then, tentatively, he shifted forward, and now he wasn’t just hovering. He was flying. The realization hit him all at once, and for a second, his balance wavered, he dipped slightly, but caught himself.

 

Clark floated beside him, grinning. “You got it.”

 

Conner’s mouth opened like he wanted to argue, but he smiled instead. Clark watched him adjust, watched him figure out how to tilt his body, how to move without overcorrecting. For the first time since meeting him, Conner didn’t look frustrated. He looked free.

 

Clark clapped a hand on his back. “I think you’re ready for the farm.”

 

The Kansas air was warm, crisp. The sky stretched out forever, the fields endless. Conner stood near the old barn, arms crossed, watching as Martha Kent stepped out onto the porch.

 

She smiled kindly, taking one look at him before nodding. “So you’re Conner.”

 

Conner shifted slightly, suddenly unsure. “Uh. Yeah.”

 

Martha wiped her hands on her apron, then extended one to him. “Well, it’s nice to meet you, sweetheart.”

 

Conner hesitated, then shook it. Jonathan Kent followed, stepping up beside Martha. He eyed Conner for a long moment before nodding. “You hungry?”

 

Conner blinked. “Uh—”

 

Jonathan was already turning. “Good. Dinner’s ready.”

 

Clark chuckled, clapping Conner on the shoulder. “That’s how you know they like you.”

 

The Kent farmhouse smelled warm. Like fresh bread, roasted vegetables, and something rich and hearty simmering on the stove. It was the kind of place that felt alive, filled with the quiet hum of a home that had been loved for generations. Conner wasn’t used to it. He wasn’t sure what he was supposed to feel.

 

Clark had insisted they come to the farm. Had said it would be good for him to see where Clark grew up, to meet the people who raised him, to understand that his existence wasn’t just some experiment in a lab. So here he was. Sitting at the Kent family dinner table, across from the two people who had raised Superman. It was… a lot. Martha set a plate down in front of him, a ridiculous amount of food, way more than he’d ever seen on one plate before. He blinked at it, then glanced at Clark, who just smiled.

 

“Trust me,” Clark said, cutting into his food. “You’ll finish it.”

 

Conner frowned. “How do you know?”

 

Jonathan chimed in from across the table. “You got Kryptonian DNA. That means you got a Kryptonian appetite.”

 

Conner huffed a quiet laugh. “Guess I’ll find out.”

 

The meal started simple enough. They ate, mostly in comfortable silence, the occasional clink of silverware the only sound filling the space. But after a while, Martha spoke.

 

“So, Conner,” she said, her voice gentle but steady. “How are you liking the farm so far?”

 

Conner paused, thinking. Then, honestly: “It’s different.”

 

Martha smiled. “That’s one way to put it.”

 

Clark smirked, setting down his glass. “I remember when I first brought Bruce here. He spent the entire weekend convinced something was going to break into the house.”

 

Jonathan huffed a laugh. “Man grew up in Gotham. He ain’t used to peace and quiet.”

 

Conner smirked. “I mean, I kinda get it. It’s too quiet.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Give it a day.”

 

Martha tilted her head slightly. “And how are you feeling about everything else?”

 

Conner hesitated. Martha didn’t rush him. Finally, he set his fork down. “I don’t know.” His voice was carefully neutral. “It’s only been a few days since I—” He stopped, searching for the right words. “Since I even knew I existed.”

 

Jonathan nodded slowly, watching him carefully. “That’s a lot to take in.”

 

Conner exhaled. “Yeah.” He tapped his fingers against the table. “I don’t even know what I’m supposed to be. I wasn’t born. I didn’t have a childhood. I didn’t even learn how to fly until a few hours ago.”

 

Martha’s gaze softened. “Well, you don’t have to be anything but yourself, sweetheart.”

 

Conner blinked at her. “Yeah, but who is that?”

 

Clark met Conner’s gaze across the table. “That’s up to you.”

 

Conner frowned slightly.

 

Clark continued. “You weren’t created to be a person. Luthor made you to be a weapon. But that doesn’t mean you have to be one.” He leaned forward slightly. “You get to decide who you are. Not Luthor. Not CADMUS. You.”

 

Conner’s fingers tightened around his fork because he wanted to believe that, but it wasn’t that easy.

 

Jonathan took a sip of his drink, then set it down with a soft thud. “You know,” he said, “when Clark came to us, he wasn’t sure who he was either.”

 

Conner glanced at Clark.

 

Clark nodded. “He’s right. It took years to figure out what I wanted to do with my powers. And even then, it was hard.”

 

Jonathan smirked. “Boy couldn’t even control his strength. Broke half the fences on the farm by accident.”

 

Martha laughed softly. “Don’t forget the time he launched a tractor across the field trying to lift it.”

 

Clark groaned. “Are we seriously bringing that up?”

 

Jonathan grinned. “Oh, absolutely.”

 

Conner huffed a quiet laugh. He could picture it, Clark, young, uncertain, probably panicking as he sent farm equipment flying. It was weirdly comforting.

 

Clark smirked. “Point is, I didn’t have all the answers at first. I had to learn. And you will too.”

 

Conner tapped his fingers against the table. “Yeah. I guess.”

 

Martha reached over, placing a gentle hand over his. “And no matter what you figure out, you’ll always have a place here.”

 

Clark smiled. “So take your time. No rush. You’ll figure it out.”

 

Conner let that settle. After the reassurance from the Kents, he didn’t feel like he had to have all the answers, he could just be.

 

—----------

 

The Batcave was always cold, the air thick with the quiet hum of computers and distant echoes of dripping water. Conner had gotten used to it over the past few days, the shadows, the endless depth, the feeling of something bigger than himself existing around him. Conner leaned against a wall, arms crossed, waiting as Bruce pulled up security feeds from outside the Manor. Clark stood beside him, calm as always. Jason was already here, sprawled across one of the chairs, clearly unimpressed.

 

“So, let me get this straight,” Jason said, half-laughing. “You’re introducing the science project to Gotham’s smartest nosy teenager. This is definitely gonna end well.”

 

Bruce shot him a flat look.

 

Jason smirked. “What? I’m just saying, Tim’s not dumb. He’s gonna start poking around immediately.”

 

Conner frowned slightly. “He already knows about Batman and Robin.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “Yeah, but does he know about you?”

 

Conner didn’t answer. Because, honestly? He had no idea. The sound of approaching footsteps cut through the air. A few seconds later, the hidden Cave entrance slid open, and Tim stepped inside, still in his Gotham Academy uniform, bag slung over his shoulder. His eyes flickered around the room, taking in the setup, the people, the energy of the space. And then his gaze landed on Conner. Tim’s expression didn’t change. But Conner could feel the gears turning in his head.

 

Clark smiled. “Tim, this is Conner.”

 

Tim didn’t immediately respond. He just tilted his head slightly, studying him. “Conner.”

 

Conner gave a small nod. “Yeah.”

 

Bruce, always to the point, folded his arms. “He’ll be staying here for now.”

 

Tim’s gaze flicked between Bruce, Clark, and Conner, his calculations practically visible. Then, slowly, he nodded. “Huh.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Oh no. He’s doing the thing.”

 

Tim ignored him, stepping forward, arms crossed, fully in detective mode. “So, what’s the story?”

 

Conner hesitated. “The… story?”

 

Tim shrugged. “You’re clearly not just some random distant cousin. I mean, first of all, you look way too much like Clark. And second,” he gestured toward Conner’s stance. “You stand like Bruce.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Tim—”

 

Tim held up a hand. “I’m just saying. If this is supposed to be some kind of secret, you might wanna workshop it a little.”

 

Jason snorted. “Told you.”

 

Clark, ever the diplomat, smiled. “We were going to explain everything, Tim.”

 

Tim gave him a pointed look. “Sure. But I like figuring things out first.”

 

Conner raised an eyebrow. “You do this a lot, don’t you?”

 

Jason grinned. “Oh, you have no idea.”

 

Tim finally sighed, looking at Bruce. “Okay, give me the short version.”

 

Bruce’s voice was even, steady. “Lex Luthor created Conner in a lab. He used my DNA and Clark’s.”

 

Tim blinked. Once. Twice. “Wait. Hold on.” Tim turned fully to Conner, staring at him. “You’re telling me you’re a literal Superman-Batman hybrid?”

 

Jason grinned wider. “Yep.”

 

Tim stared. “That’s insane.”

 

Conner sighed. “You’re telling me.”

 

Tim shook his head, processing. “Luthor actually pulled it off.” His eyes flicked toward Bruce. “And you’re okay with this?”

 

Bruce’s expression was unreadable. “It’s not about being okay with it. It’s about handling it.”

 

Tim exhaled. “Right. Of course.” He turned back to Conner. “So what’s your deal? Do you have both of their abilities?”

 

Conner frowned. “I don’t know yet.”

 

Tim nodded, thinking. “Well, that’s something we can test.”

 

Bruce shot him a warning look. “No experiments.”

 

Tim smirked slightly. “Just observations.”

 

Jason muttered, “That’s what all the mad scientists say before the real horror starts.”

 

Tim ignored him. Instead, he extended a hand toward Conner. “Well, either way. Welcome to the chaos.”

 

Conner hesitated for half a second before shaking his hand. Tim grinned. “You’re gonna fit in just fine.”

 

—----------

 

The kitchen was a disaster. Alfred surveyed the damage. There were crumbs everywhere. Half-empty glasses sat abandoned on the counter. The coffee pot was still running despite no one actually drinking the coffee. A pair of boots— why were there boots in the kitchen? —sat haphazardly near the entrance, and judging by the size, they were Jason’s. Alfred sighed.

 

He had been tending to this family for years, navigating the storms of vigilantism, emotional upheavals, and the endless piles of laundry that even the most sophisticated billionaires apparently could not handle. But now? Now Bruce had four children. Four .

 

Alfred had been mentally prepared when it was just Richard. One child, a boy who needed guidance, love, and a firm but gentle hand. Then Jason had come along, bringing a particular brand of chaos that tested even Alfred’s patience. But it was manageable. Difficult, but manageable. Then Bruce had suddenly decided, within the span of what felt like mere days, that two was simply not enough.

 

Now, there was Tim, the world’s smartest stray, who seemed to live here without officially living here. And, as of this week, there was Conner, an actual science experiment who somehow shared both Bruce and Clark’s DNA and was currently learning how to be a person.

 

Alfred huffed, wiping down the counter. “Master Bruce, what have you done?”

 

Of course, it was rhetorical. Bruce had always been a collector of lost souls. A man who claimed he worked best alone but could not help bringing home every child who looked at him the right way. Alfred had known this for years, but even he had not expected Bruce to jump from two to four this quickly. Still, despite the chaos, despite the fact that Alfred had to triple the grocery list, and despite the fact that the Batcave had somehow become part training facility, part teen hangout space, there was something undeniable about the situation. Bruce was… happy.

 

Happier than Alfred had seen him in years. Oh, he would never admit it. He would still brood, still pretend that he was constantly frustrated with Jason’s recklessness, Dick’s boundless energy, Tim’s investigations, and now Conner’s entire existence. Alfred had seen the way Bruce looked at them. The way his eyes softened when Dick cracked a joke. The way he watched Jason fight with pride. The way he let Tim run circles around his security systems without actually punishing him. And now, the way he was teaching Conner, guiding him, giving him something he had never had before. Bruce would never say it, but Alfred knew. Bruce Wayne was a good father.

 

Alfred finished cleaning the last dish, setting it back in the cupboard. He took a long breath, glancing toward the hallway, where muffled voices echoed from the other room. The voices of his family. Alfred allowed himself a small, private smile. Yes, his workload had tripled. Yes, he was going to have to rearrange everything to accommodate another person. And yes, he was far too old to be dealing with this many teenage boys in one house. But in the end? If Bruce was happy, if these boys had a place to belong, if this house was filled with laughter instead of silence, then Alfred supposed he could live with it.

Notes:

Ok y'all, we're about to time skip so we can add more to the story. Also, I cannot believe this story is almost done. I have it finished in my doc, but I'm still editing to make it perfect!

Chapter 33: Proposal

Summary:

Bruce stops being emotionally stunted for like two whole minutes.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

One Year Later

 

Wayne Manor was louder than it used to be. For years, it had been a fortress of solitude in its own way, it was large, imposing, and filled with echoes of footsteps down empty hallways. Now it was alive. Laughter came from the living room, overlapping voices competing for dominance, the sounds of arguments that weren’t really arguments at all. Bruce stood in the doorway, watching.

 

Clark was on the couch, arms crossed as he watched Jason and Conner bicker over who had actually won the last sparring match. Dick was sitting on the back of the couch, feet resting on the cushions, smirking like he was enjoying the show. Tim was curled up in the chair nearby, flipping through his laptop, only half-paying attention. This had become their new normal, and Bruce wasn’t sure when exactly that had happened.

 

Over the past year, things had settled. They had beaten Luthor at his own game, discredited CADMUS, destroyed any remaining clones, and made sure there was no way for Luthor to attempt the experiment again. No one knew exactly what had happened behind closed doors, but Luthor had been backed into a corner, forced to shut everything down before the world found out the truth. He had lost.

 

Now, Conner was no longer a stolen experiment. He had a life. A name. A place to belong. He split his time between the Manor and Smallville, learning from both sides of himself. Dick had moved out of his starter apartment, finally getting a place with Kori. He still came back often, too often, if Bruce was being honest, given how much food he stole every time.

 

And Tim… Tim had lost his mother. His father was in a coma, unlikely to wake up. Bruce had known it was coming, the Drakes had been barely present in Tim’s life to begin with. But when it finally happened, when Tim had come to Wayne Manor with nothing but a bag slung over his shoulder and a carefully blank expression, Bruce had known he wasn’t leaving. Tim still hadn’t said the words, but he lived here full time now. Bruce let out a quiet breath, stepping fully into the room.

 

“Alright,” he said, voice even, controlled. “What’s the argument about this time?”

 

Jason turned, grinning. “Whether or not I kicked Conner’s ass.”

 

Conner scoffed. “You wish.”

 

Clark had a mischievous glint in his eye. “I believe Conner won.”

 

Jason groaned. “Et tu, Big Blue?”

 

Tim didn’t look up from his laptop. “You definitely lost.”

 

Dick laughed, nudging Jason’s shoulder. “Tough break, little wing.”

 

Jason shoved him. “Shut up.”

 

Clark glanced at him, smiling softly. “Looks like you’re outnumbered, Jay.”

 

Jason huffed, crossing his arms. “Yeah, yeah, whatever.”

 

The conversation shifted and Bruce just watched. One year ago, things had been different. One year ago, Conner had been an experiment in a tank. One year ago, Tim had been watching from the outside, too afraid to ask for more. One year ago, this house had been quieter. Now Bruce had four sons. He let out a slow breath, glancing at Clark. Clark met his gaze, like he knew what he was thinking. This was their family now, and Bruce wouldn’t change it for anything.

 

—----------

 

The study was quiet. It was one of the few places in Wayne Manor that remained untouched by the chaos of having four boys constantly roaming its halls. The fireplace crackled softly, casting flickering shadows along the walls, but otherwise, the room was still. Bruce sat in one of the armchairs, his posture looser than usual, nursing a glass of whiskey as he stared into the fire. Alfred, as always, had been the one to find him here. Bruce hadn’t called for him. He never had to. Alfred stepped into the room, carrying another tray, though it wasn’t necessary. Bruce hadn’t even finished his first drink. Still, Alfred set it down with the same precise care as always, then took his usual seat across from him.

 

They sat in comfortable silence for a long moment. Then, without looking up, Alfred spoke. “You’ve been rather contemplative as of late, Master Bruce.”

 

Bruce huffed quietly. “I’ve had a lot to think about.”

 

Alfred’s lips twitched. “I would be concerned if you didn’t.”

 

Bruce finally turned his gaze away from the fire. “Everything’s changed.”

 

Alfred tilted his head slightly. “Changed?”

 

Bruce leaned back, swirling the liquid in his glass. “I never planned for this.” His voice was low, thoughtful. “I never planned for four kids. For a home that isn’t just a base of operations. For a life where I wake up and there’s…” He hesitated. “Noise.”

 

Alfred’s expression softened. “Ah. So the family you built snuck up on you.”

 

Bruce let out a breath. “Something like that.”

 

Alfred studied him for a long moment. “And how do you feel about it?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer immediately. His whole life, he had built walls, created distance, control, structure, but now, those walls were cracked, filled with people who didn’t leave, who didn’t let him be alone even when he tried. And somehow? That was okay. Alfred, of course, already knew. Which meant there was something else Bruce wasn’t saying.

 

Alfred sighed, reaching for his own glass. “This wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with a certain Kryptonian, would it?”

 

Bruce shot him a look.

 

Alfred smiled, unbothered. “I see.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “I didn’t plan for him either.”

 

Alfred sipped his drink. “And yet, here he is. Still here. After all these years.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond. Because what was there to say? Clark had been a constant in his life for so long now that Bruce could hardly remember a time when he wasn’t there. It had started as two men on opposite sides of the same fight. Now Clark was family. Just as much as Dick, Jason, Tim, and Conner.

 

The truth was, Bruce had been thinking about it for a while. He had asked Clark to move in. He had changed his home, his habits, his entire life to make space for him, but there was still one step he hadn’t taken. Alfred saw it in his expression immediately.

 

“You love him,” Alfred said simply.

 

“I know.”

 

Alfred nodded, pleased. “Then what, may I ask, is the hesitation?”

 

Bruce ran a hand over his jaw. “You know why.”

 

Alfred hummed thoughtfully. “Because marriage is a commitment?”

 

Bruce shook his head. “Because marriage is permanent.”

 

Alfred lifted an eyebrow. “And you think that man would ever leave you?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer. Because Clark had already proven he wouldn’t. Through battles, through losses, through Gotham’s shadows and Metropolis’ light, through every moment that should have driven them apart, Clark had stayed.

 

Alfred set his glass down, his voice gentler now. “Master Wayne, I have watched you push happiness away more times than I can count. But I believe it is long past time you let yourself have it.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly.

 

Alfred continued. “You have built a home, whether you intended to or not. You have built a family, and as much as you loathe sentimentality,” he gave Bruce a knowing look, “it is allowed to be yours.”

 

Bruce tapped his fingers against his glass. “I’m not good at this.”

 

Alfred smiled fondly. “No, sir. You are not. But fortunately, Master Clark happens to be quite excellent at balancing you.”

 

Bruce huffed a quiet laugh. “That’s one way to put it.”

 

Alfred stood, straightening his jacket. “Then perhaps it is time to make it official.”

 

Bruce let the thought settle. It wasn’t an impulse. It wasn’t something he had just realized. It had been there for a long time.

 

Bruce set down his glass. “I’ll think about it.”

 

Alfred smirked. “No, you won’t. You’ve already decided.”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look.

 

Alfred patted his shoulder. “Do let me know when I should begin preparing the invitations.”

 

With that, he walked away, leaving Bruce alone with the inevitable. Bruce leaned back in his chair, staring at the fire. It was time.

 

—----------

 

The field stretched endlessly around them, the Manor visible in the distance but far enough that it felt like another world. The grass was soft beneath the blanket Bruce had set up, and above them—the sky stretched wide and open, filled with stars. Clark sat beside him, legs stretched out, arms propped behind him as he gazed upward. He looked peaceful here, away from the city lights, away from the weight of everything. Bruce watched him.

 

Clark caught his gaze and smirked. “You know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you willingly sit on the ground.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes. “That’s incorrect.”

 

Clark chuckled. “I mean, unless you’ve been thrown to it.”

 

Bruce huffed. “That’s incorrect too.”

 

Clark turned, grinning. “Oh? Name three times you’ve sat in the grass on purpose.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. Then, flatly: “This. Now. Tonight.”

 

Clark laughed. Bruce let himself smirk slightly.

 

Then, after a beat of comfortable silence, Clark stretched, looking back up at the sky. “You really did plan this just for me, didn’t you?”

 

Bruce tilted his head slightly. “Would you believe me if I said it was for me?”

 

Clark turned, eyes warm. “No.”

 

Clark smiled. “I like it.”

 

Bruce’s stomach did something ridiculous. He ignored it. Instead, he reached into his pocket, fingertips brushing the ring he had spent weeks choosing. Before he could let himself overthink it, he pulled it out. Clark saw it immediately. His eyes flickered to Bruce, surprise flashing across his face. Bruce didn’t make speeches. He didn’t wax poetic.

 

So he just met Clark’s gaze and said, steady and sure: “Marry me.”

 

Clark exhaled slowly, almost like he had been expecting this, but now that it was happening, it still knocked the air out of him. For a long moment, he just looked at Bruce. “Yeah.”

 

Bruce’s chest loosened.

 

Clark let out a small laugh, shaking his head. “That wasn’t even a question.”

 

Bruce smirked. “Didn’t need to be.”

 

Clark reached for the ring, letting his fingers brush against Bruce’s as he took it. He turned it over between his fingers, smiling, just slightly. “You really do everything with absolute certainty, don’t you?”

 

Bruce held his gaze. “Not everything.”

 

Clark’s eyes softened. “But this?”

 

Bruce nodded. “This, I’m sure about.”

 

Clark smiled and slid the ring onto his finger.

 

Clark studied the band on his hand for a moment, tilting it slightly in the moonlight. “Small wedding, right?”

 

Bruce nodded. “The Manor.”

 

Clark hummed, thoughtful. “Alfred’s going to push for something ridiculous.”

 

Bruce sighed. “He already started preparing the guest list before I even asked.”

 

Clark grinned. “Of course he did.”

 

They sat in silence for a moment, letting the reality settle. Bruce had always thought of marriage as something distant, something for other people. But here, with Clark sitting beside him, their hands inches apart on the blanket, it didn’t feel distant at all. It felt right.

 

Clark glanced at him. “You know you don’t have to do this for me, right?”

 

Bruce frowned slightly. “What?”

 

Clark held his gaze. “I mean it. I don’t need the ceremony, or the title, or any of it. If you want it, I want it. But I don’t need anything to prove what we already have.”

 

Bruce exhaled. Of course Clark would say that. Of course he would try to make sure Bruce wasn’t doing this out of obligation.

 

“I don’t need it either,” Bruce admitted, voice quiet but sure. “But I want it. With you.”

 

Clark’s lips parted slightly, something unreadable flickering in his expression. Before Bruce could think about it any further, Clark leaned in, closing the space between them. The kiss was slow, steady, grounding. It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t desperate. It was a promise, sealed beneath the open sky. Clark’s hand curled against Bruce’s jaw, his thumb brushing lightly over the skin there. Bruce let himself sink into it, let himself forget the weight of the world, right now, there was only this.

 

When they finally pulled away, Clark rested his forehead against Bruce’s, grinning slightly. “So, we’re really doing this?”

 

“We are.”

 

Clark’s fingers brushed against his. “Good.”

 

—----------

 

Bruce had faced Gotham’s worst criminals, stood against gods, and survived battles that should have killed him. Somehow, planning a wedding was proving to be the most exhausting thing he had ever done. He had barely finished putting the ring on Clark’s finger before Alfred had begun organizing the event like a man on a mission. Bruce should have expected it. The Wayne Manor dining room had become a war room.

 

Bruce sat at the head of the table, arms crossed, already regretting everything. Clark sat beside him, far too amused by the whole thing. Across from them, Alfred was meticulously going through a guest list, while Dick, Jason, Tim, and Conner hovered nearby—half-involved, half just there for the chaos.

 

Dick leaned forward, grinning. “So, we’re really doing this? You’re really getting married?”

 

Bruce sighed. “Yes, Richard.”

 

Dick’s grin widened. “Hilarious that you think calling me by my full name will distract me from the fact that Bruce Wayne is getting married.”

 

Jason smirked. “And to Superman, no less.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Technically, I’m just Clark. Superman doesn’t sign wedding invitations.”

 

Tim hummed, flipping through the draft guest list. “But Clark Kent does.”

 

Alfred, entirely unaffected by the conversation, cleared his throat. “I assume you would prefer a small ceremony?”

 

Bruce nodded immediately. “Yes.”

 

Clark smiled. “Something simple. Just family, close friends.”

 

Tim smirked slightly. “Define ‘small.’”

 

Alfred adjusted his glasses. “Well, Master Wayne’s personal and professional contacts are quite extensive—”

 

Bruce cut in. “We are not inviting the Gotham elite.”

 

Jason snorted. “Damn, there goes my plan to see the Penguin cry at your wedding.”

 

Bruce shot him a look.

 

Alfred continued, undeterred. “Then, naturally, the League will expect to be invited.”

 

“The core members. Not the entire League.”

 

Dick smirked. “So just the people who won’t immediately leak the wedding photos?”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “Yes.”

 

Clark, still amused, nudged Bruce’s knee under the table. “You know this is going to be a big deal, right?”

 

Bruce sighed. “Yes. And I hate it.”

 

Jason chuckled. “Well, you are the world’s most eligible billionaire. This is going to break a lot of hearts.”

 

Dick grinned. “Especially since we all know half the League has played ‘Marry, Smash, Kill’ with Bruce at some point.”

 

Clark choked on his coffee.

 

Bruce glared. “We are not discussing that.”

 

Conner, who had been quiet up until now, tilted his head. “Who would smash?”

 

Jason smirked. “Like all of them.”

 

Clark cleared his throat. “Moving on.”

 

Tim tapped the guest list. “So, who’s officiating?”

 

Bruce frowned. “I assumed Alfred.”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “While I am honored, I am not officially ordained, sir.”

 

Tim nodded. “Yeah, but that’s like a five-minute process online. You could be ordained right now.”

 

Clark smiled at Alfred. “Would you want to do it?”

 

Alfred hesitated for exactly two seconds before nodding. “It would be my pleasure.”

 

Dick grinned. “That’s settled then.”

 

Jason kicked his feet up on the table. “Alright, what about food?”

 

Bruce gave him a look. “That’s the only thing you care about?”

 

Jason smirked. “Obviously.”

 

Clark laughed. “We’ll figure it out.”

 

Tim tapped his fingers against the table. “So, how do we tell people? The League, friends, family? We doing a press release?”

 

Bruce’s eye twitched. “No.”

 

Clark shook his head, still smiling. “We’ll tell people personally. The ones who need to know will know.”

 

Dick leaned back. “This is going to leak, though. No way it doesn’t.”

 

Bruce sighed. “I know.”

 

Clark smirked. “Look on the bright side, at least you don’t have to write your own vows.”

 

Bruce frowned. “Why not?”

 

Clark grinned. “Don’t pretend you didn’t ask Alfred for help.”

 

Jason laughed. “Oh, please. Bruce’s vows are just gonna be ‘Clark, you are statistically the best life partner. I am committing to a lifetime of strategic companionship.’”

 

Dick snickered. “‘Your strengths complement my weaknesses. Logically, we are compatible.’”

 

Tim smirked. “And then Clark cries anyway.”

 

Clark, still amused, shrugged. “Well, they’re not wrong.”

 

Bruce groaned.

 

Alfred, finishing his notes, cleared his throat. “Then it seems we have a plan. A private ceremony at the Manor, officiated by myself, attended only by those closest to you both.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Good.”

 

Clark smiled, reaching over and lacing their fingers together. “Sounds perfect.”

 

Bruce squeezed his hand.

 

—----------

 

Bruce and Clark had faced down the Justice League in battle. They had fought beside them, argued with them, strategized alongside them. They had saved their lives, and the League had saved theirs countless times. Why did it feel so hard to tell them about the wedding?

 

Across from them sat Diana, Barry, Hal, Arthur, Oliver, and J’onn, the ones who had been there since the beginning.

 

Bruce took a slow breath, arms crossed. “We’ll keep this brief.”

 

Barry immediately perked up. “Oh god. You guys are having a baby.”

 

Bruce stared. Clark blinked. “What?”

 

Barry gestured vaguely. “I don’t know! You said it like it was something huge, and you and Bruce already have, like, a million kids—”

 

Diana smirked. “A reasonable assumption.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “We’re not having another child.”

 

Hal grinned. “Yet.”

 

Clark sighed. “That’s not what this is about.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “We’re getting married.”

 

Silence. For a long, painfully stretched-out moment, no one reacted.

 

Then Barry yelled. “WHAT?!”

 

Hal nearly choked on his coffee and the rest of the team chuckled at the theatrics. 

 

Diana smiled, pleased. “It’s about time.”

 

Barry, still processing, threw his hands up. “Oh my god. Oh my god. I knew it. I knew it was going to happen soon!”

 

Hal grinned. “I mean, yeah, it was kinda obvious.”

 

Bruce shot him a look. “Obvious?”

 

Hal shrugged. “Dude, we literally caught you making heart eyes at each other during missions.”

 

Clark chuckled. “That’s not true.”

 

Diana tilted her head. “I once watched you two argue about an infiltration strategy while subconsciously mirroring each other’s stance. It was fascinating.”

 

Barry nodded aggressively. “And don’t even get me started on the looks you guys give each other. The ‘I trust you with my life, my soul, my entire being’ kind of looks.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Are you done?”

 

Barry grinned. “No! I’m never done!”

 

Diana ignored him, stepping forward and taking Bruce’s hands in hers. “I am truly happy for you, my friend.”

 

Bruce nodded, grateful. “Thank you.”

 

Arthur smirked. “So, we’re invited, right?”

 

Clark chuckled. “Of course.”

 

Barry gasped dramatically. “Oh my god. We get to see Batman in a tux.”

 

Bruce gave him a flat look. “You’re on thin ice, Allen.”

 

Barry, completely unfazed, grinned. “It’ll be worth it.”

 

Hal smirked. “So, do we get to see the proposal footage, or…?”

 

Bruce glared. “There is no footage.”

 

“You mean none of the kids filmed it? Are you serious?”

 

Clark chuckled. “It was private.”

 

Hal mock gasped. “Oh my god, Batman is a romantic.”

 

Diana smirked. “The universe is full of surprises.”

 

Bruce sighed, already regretting everything.

 

—----------

 

The bullpen was as loud as ever, phones ringing, reporters moving quickly, people chasing stories that never stopped. Lois sat at her desk, typing furiously, her coffee going cold beside her. She didn’t even look up when Clark approached, Bruce following beside him.

 

“You’re late,” she said, still typing. “If you’re here to bribe me into lunch, I require at least two pastries and a latte.”

 

Clark smirked. “We’re not here for lunch.”

 

Lois paused, finally looking up. She blinked at Bruce, then at Clark. “Okay, something’s happening.”

 

Clark smiled. “We’re getting married.”

 

Lois looked between the both of them, she took a sip of her coffee. Set it down.

 

Then she laughed. “Wow. Wow. Took you long enough.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Not you too.”

 

Lois smirked. “Oh, come on, Bruce. I’ve been watching you and Clark act married for years.”

 

Clark chuckled. “So you’ll be there?”

 

Lois leaned back, grinning. “Oh, absolutely. There is no way I’m missing my best friend’s wedding.”

 

Bruce sighed, already bracing for whatever speech she would write about this.

 

—----------

 

The farmhouse in Kansas was warm as ever, the air crisp and filled with the scent of Martha’s cooking. Jonathan sat at the kitchen table, reading a newspaper, while Martha stirred a pot of something on the stove. 

 

Clark had barely made it through the front door before Martha turned, smiling knowingly. “So, when’s the wedding?”

 

Clark blinked. “How did you—”

 

Martha chuckled. “Oh, sweetheart. Please.”

 

Jonathan smirked over his paper. “We knew it was coming. About time, honestly.”

 

Bruce sighed. “This is becoming a pattern.”

 

Martha walked over to Bruce and laid a hand on his shoulder. “We’re happy for you.”

 

Bruce stilled, just slightly. “Thank you.”

 

Martha squeezed his hands. “You know, it’s funny. You always come off as so serious, but when you look at Clark…” She smiled. “You let yourself be happy.” She beamed. “Well, I suppose I better start preparing food for this wedding.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Mom, Alfred’s already on it.”

 

Martha waved him off. “Oh, nonsense. There’s no such thing as too much food at a wedding.”

 

Jonathan laughed. “She just wants an excuse to make pie.”

 

Martha gave him a look. “And you don’t want an excuse to eat it?”

 

“Fair point.”

 

Bruce exhaled, rubbing a hand over his face. “This is my life now.”

 

Clark smiled, leaning in. “And you love it.”

 

Bruce glanced at him, expression softening. “Yeah. I do”

 

—----------

 

Bruce adjusted his cuff again, glancing at his reflection. He was calm. More than he expected to be. This wasn’t like standing on the edge of a rooftop, waiting for the right moment to strike. This wasn’t like facing an enemy, analyzing weaknesses, preparing for failure. This was certainty. This was choosing Clark, and there was no fear in that.

 

Dick grinned. “You know, for a guy who spent years pretending to be emotionally unavailable, you’re doing a terrible job today.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Dick—”

 

Dick held up a hand. “No, no, I mean it. This is great. You’re actually letting yourself be happy.”

 

Jason smirked. “And let’s be real, if anyone’s gonna marry a stubborn control freak like you, it’s gotta be someone indestructible.”

 

Bruce huffed. “Are you done?”

 

Tim smirked. “Not even close.”

 

Alfred, still watching, finally spoke. “They are correct, sir. This is a day to be celebrated, not analyzed.”

 

Bruce sighed but allowed the slightest smile.

 

Dick clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Alright, enough brooding. Let’s get you married.”

 

Bruce exhaled, rolling his eyes. “Fine.”

 

—----------

 

Clark stood in a guest bedroom, adjusting his bowtie in the small mirror. He could hear the faint sounds of his mom moving around downstairs, getting everything prepared with Alfred.

 

Behind him, Conner sat on the bed, watching him with an amused smirk. “You clean up well, dad.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Thanks.”

 

Jonathan stood near the doorway, arms crossed, watching his son with a knowing look. “How you feeling, son?”

 

Clark finished adjusting his tie, then turned, smiling. “Good.”

 

“You sure?”

 

Clark let out a slow breath, glancing at his reflection again. “Yeah.” He turned back to them. “I’ve always known what I wanted to do with my life. Helping people, saving lives, that was never a question. But Bruce…” His voice softened. “He was a surprise.”

 

Jonathan nodded. “The best ones usually are.”

 

Conner smirked. “You do know you’re about to become Bruce Wayne’s husband, right? You’re gonna have to deal with so much Gotham nonsense.”

 

Clark chuckled. “I already do.”

 

Martha entered, beaming. “And you do it well, sweetheart.” She stepped forward, fixing his collar the way only a mother could. “You look perfect.”

 

Clark smiled at her, warmth filling his chest. “Thanks, Ma.”

 

Jonathan placed a firm hand on his shoulder. “We’re proud of you, son.”

 

Clark swallowed, his throat tightening just slightly. “That means a lot.”

 

Conner nudged him. “So, are we getting this show on the road or what?”

 

Clark laughed. “Yeah.”

 

He looked at his reflection one more time. His suit was classic, tailored but simple, deep blue instead of black, subtle but unmistakable. He looked right, because this was right. He had spent years fighting battles across the world, protecting others, making choices that shaped the lives of millions. Today was just for him and Bruce.

 

“Alright,” he said, smiling. “Let’s go get married.”

Notes:

I love making my characters get married! If you noticed I do it in most of my stories, no you didn't :)

Chapter 34: The Wedding

Summary:

Thank you to Ashen_Elixer for not only reading and commenting on this fic, but for the wonderful ideas that brought Bruce and Clark's wedding suits to life. You're the best!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Wayne Manor had never been so alive with people, yet the atmosphere remained surprisingly intimate. The garden was a picture of careful design, every detail thoughtfully placed to enhance the ambiance. The evening sky stretched above them, deep and endless, with a faint blush of twilight on the horizon. Fairy lights were strung through the branches of towering trees, their soft golden glow twinkling like stars scattered through the leaves, casting a warm, magical ambiance over the gathering. Candles in glass lanterns flickered along the stone pathway, their soft light reflecting in the dew-kissed grass. Flower petals, scattered gently on the ground, led the way to the altar, where an arch of intertwined ivy and white blooms stood framed against the backdrop of the estate. The air was filled with the delicate fragrance of roses and lavender, and the faint rustle of the trees added to the sense of tranquility that seemed to settle over everything. 

 

The Justice League’s core members were seated near the front, Diana and J’onn sitting with quiet dignity, while Barry vibrated slightly in his seat, barely containing his excitement. Hal leaned back, arms crossed, already smirking. Arthur sat with Mera, and Oliver was awkwardly leaning away from their PDA.

 

On the other side, Lois sat with the Kents, smiling knowingly. Martha had already cried twice and was probably going to cry again. Jonathan had just shaken his head, grinning fondly the whole time.

 

Near the front, the boys were waiting. Dick was bouncing slightly on his heels, energy barely contained. Jason looked bored but amused, while Tim was checking something on his phone—probably a security measure, because of course he was. Conner stood beside them, adjusting his tie, looking casually confident. At the front of it all, Alfred stood, dressed immaculately, calm and composed, ready to officiate the ceremony.

 

The music started. A soft melody filled the air with something quietly profound.

 

Clark stepped out first, walking down the aisle with an effortless grace that made everything feel lighter. His suit was a striking deep burgundy, tailored to perfection, with rich golden yellow accents that shimmered subtly under the light. The jacket’s lapels were outlined in a soft blue, adding a refined contrast that highlighted the luxurious fabric. The entire ensemble seemed to glow with an understated elegance. The sunlight caught his smile, warm and endless. He looked perfect. Martha sniffled audibly, and Jonathan simply patted her hand.

 

Barry muttered, “He actually looks like he’s floating, right?”

 

Hal smirked. “He’s probably just excited.”

 

Clark reached the front, standing with ease, waiting. Bruce stepped out next, his every movement as precise as always, controlled, calm, and focused, but tonight, there was something different about him. Something softer. His suit was a smooth fog gray, the fabric sharp and clean. The black waistcoat beneath gave it a classic touch, while a Robin’s egg blue tie added a subtle pop of color. Silver accents gleamed at his cuffs, and his father’s cufflinks, a quiet nod to family, rested at his wrists. His mother’s pearls were woven into his lapel, small but meaningful. Bruce walked with purpose, his eyes locked on Clark as he moved toward him.

 

Their matching boutonnieres were carefully arranged, a delicate white rose at the center, its petals slightly curled at the edges, surrounded by sprigs of baby’s breath that added a soft contrast. Tiny silver and gold ribbons wound through the flowers, catching the light with every step, the perfect finishing touch to their suits.

 

Dick grinned, nudging Jason. “Would you look at that? He actually looks happy.”

 

Jason smirked. “Guess miracles do happen.”

 

Tim shook his head, but he was smiling too. Bruce reached the front, meeting Clark’s gaze, holding it. Clark smiled. Bruce exhaled, just slightly. Alfred stepped forward, preparing to begin. The moment settled. The air felt charged, still, perfect.

 

Alfred opened his mouth—

 

The doors flung open. A sharp gust of wind rushed through the garden, the candles flickering violently as everyone’s heads snapped toward the entrance. For a moment, everything was dead silent.

 

A familiar voice, sharp and precise, cutting through the night: “Well. I suppose my invitation got lost in the mail.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. Because there, standing in the doorway was Talia al Ghul.

 

Talia stepped forward, poised and elegant, her dark eyes scanning the gathered guests like a queen surveying a kingdom she had just conquered. But it wasn’t her presence alone that sent tension thrumming through the wedding party. It was the small boy standing beside her.

 

No older than eight, he stood with his back straight, his expression carefully blank, but his sharp green eyes were scanning everything, assessing, calculating. He wore League silks, dark and well-fitted, and his resemblance to Bruce was undeniable. The Justice League tensed immediately. Bruce’s blood ran cold.

 

Talia smiled her infuriating, knowing smile. “Apologies for the interruption. But I thought it was only proper that your son be here to witness your union.”

 

A ripple of shock went through the crowd. Clark, beside Bruce, went still.

 

Jason muttered, “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

 

Dick’s eyes widened slightly. Tim’s fingers curled against his phone. Conner shifted, his brows furrowed.

 

Hal, standing near Barry, let out a low whistle. “Damn. I knew this wedding was gonna be eventful.”

 

Barry, still processing, whispered, “Did she just—did she just say son?”

 

Bruce barely heard any of them. His mind was already moving too fast.

 

Talia took another step forward, her eyes locking onto Bruce’s. “Aren’t you going to say something, beloved?”

 

Clark’s shoulders tensed beside him. Bruce turned his head immediately, looking at Clark first. His voice was low but firm. “I don’t know what this is about. I never slept with her.”

 

Clark exhaled, some of the tension leaving his body instantly. He nodded once, believing him immediately.

 

Bruce turned back to Talia, expression cold. “Explain. Now.”

 

Talia’s smile didn’t falter. “I don’t believe an explanation is necessary. The proof stands beside me.” She placed a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “This is Damian. Your son.”

 

A beat of silence. Diana and Arthur immediately shifted forward, preparing for a fight. J’onn’s eyes narrowed. Hal’s ring glowed faintly.

 

The tension was seconds from snapping until Alfred stepped forward. Bruce saw something cold and dangerous in his stance.

 

Alfred’s voice was low, but it carried through the entire garden. “Ms. al Ghul.”

 

Talia turned her gaze to him, mildly intrigued. “Ah. Pennyworth.”

 

Alfred took another step forward, and the entire League instinctively shifted aside. Because despite all their power, all their abilities, they had never seen Alfred like this. He straightened his suit jacket with calm, deliberate precision. When he spoke again, his tone was polite but lethal.

 

“This is Master Bruce’s wedding day,” Alfred said. “You will not ruin it.”

 

Talia raised a brow. “That is not my intent.”

 

Alfred’s eyes darkened. “You arrived unannounced, with a child you failed to inform him of, and made a spectacle of it in front of his friends and family.” His voice sharpened like a blade. “Do not insult my intelligence by pretending you expected a warm welcome.”

 

Talia’s smile thinned, but she said nothing. The garden was silent. No one moved. Then, Alfred looked down at the boy. His voice softened just slightly, but not with warmth. With something steadier.

 

“You, young master,” Alfred said, his tone almost like instruction. “Go inside.”

 

Damian’s brows furrowed. “Excuse me?”

 

Alfred’s expression did not change. “You will wait in the Manor. Your mother will wait with you. This matter will be addressed after the ceremony.”

 

Damian’s jaw tightened. “You do not command me.”

 

Alfred took a step forward, his presence filling the space. “I do.”

 

Damian hesitated, frowning. Talia, watching Alfred with a curious gaze, finally inclined her head slightly. “Very well,” she murmured.

 

Damian’s brows furrowed deeper. “Mother—”

 

“Come, Damian.” Talia turned, gracefully. “It seems we are expected to wait.”

 

Damian hesitated, glaring up at Bruce for a fraction of a second before following. The League remained on edge, their hands twitching toward weapons, toward abilities, ready to react if needed. Alfred merely watched them leave. Once the doors closed behind them, Alfred adjusted his cuffs. Then, calmly, he turned back toward the wedding party. Bruce exhaled.

 

Clark rolled his shoulders slightly, the last of his tension fading. “Well,” he said, offering Bruce a small, amused smile. “That was dramatic.”

 

Tim, still processing, just muttered, “Okay, I take back everything I’ve ever said about Alfred. That was terrifying.”

 

Barry nodded aggressively. “Right? That was like, end-of-the-movie-final-boss energy.”

 

"He could run the League better than Batsy,” Hal stage whispered.

 

Alfred clasped his hands behind his back, completely composed. “Now, then.” He arched a brow at Bruce. “Shall we proceed with the ceremony, Master Bruce?”

 

Bruce exhaled, running a hand down his face. He looked at Clark.

 

Clark smiled. “I’m ready if you are.”

 

“Yeah. I am.”

 

Alfred nodded, calm as ever. “Quite right, sir.”

 

The ceremony resumed. Alfred stood at the front once more, his posture composed, his voice steady.

 

“We are gathered here today,” he began, “to witness the union of Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent. A pairing of two men who, by all accounts, should not have worked, but do, against all odds.”

 

A quiet ripple of chuckles went through the guests.

 

Clark smirked. “That’s one way to put it.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “You disagree?”

 

Clark smiled softly. “Not even a little.”

 

Alfred continued. “Love, as I have always understood it, is built in the small moments. The quiet ones, between battles and chaos, in the spaces where nothing is required except to be.” He looked between them. “And if anyone knows how to find peace amid disaster, it is the two of you.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, his fingers flexing slightly. Clark’s smile softened. Alfred gestured for them to begin. “The vows.”

 

Bruce had never written vows before. Soft words had never been his strength. Still, this was Clark. So he didn’t overthink it. He met Clark’s gaze, held it.

 

“I trust you.”

 

Clark’s lips parted slightly, his eyes shifting, like he wasn’t expecting that, but he understood.

 

Bruce continued. “Not just with my life, but with my family. My home. My future. Myself.” His voice didn’t waver. “You make all of this easier.”

 

Clark’s breath hitched, just slightly.

 

Bruce exhaled. “I didn’t plan for you. But if I had… I wouldn’t have done a single thing differently.”

 

Clark took a steady breath, voice warm, unwavering.

 

“I’ve spent my whole life believing in people,” he said. “Believing in the best parts of them. But you…” He shook his head slightly. “You taught me how to believe in something even bigger.”

 

Clark’s gaze didn’t move from his. “You never had to let me in, but you did.” A small, gentle smile. “And I’m going to spend the rest of my life making sure you never regret it.”

 

Bruce swallowed. Clark’s voice softened, just between them. “So… what do you think? Do we have a deal?”

 

“We do.”

 

Clark’s smile widened.

 

Alfred nodded. “Then, by the power vested in me by what I assume was an extremely unofficial online certification, I now pronounce you married.” 

 

Bruce barely heard the rest because Clark didn’t wait. He leaned in and kissed Bruce firmly. Bruce grabbed Clark’s shoulder and deepened it.  He didn’t hold himself back. Because Clark was his now. Officially. And nothing in the world was taking that away.

 

As the guests erupted into applause, Jason muttered, grinning, “Okay. That was kinda sweet.”

 

The applause had barely settled before Bruce was already turning away from the ceremony. Clark was still beside him, their hands briefly intertwined before Bruce let go, his posture shifting from groom to tactician in an instant because the wedding was over, but Talia and Damian were still waiting inside.

 

Alfred, ever aware, cleared his throat. “If I may have your attention.”

 

The gathered guests slowly quieted, some still smiling, others watching Bruce and Clark with thinly veiled concern.

 

Alfred’s expression was composed but firm. “I believe it is best that we conclude the evening here. There will be time for celebration another day.”

 

Barry blinked. “Wait, wait, what? We just witnessed the most insane wedding of all time, and you’re telling me the reception is canceled?”

 

Hal chuckled, arms crossed. “C’mon, you had to see this coming.”

 

Diana, watching Bruce closely, simply inclined her head. “It is understandable.”

 

Dick sighed, rubbing the back of his head. “Yeah, but I really wanted cake.”

 

Jason smirked. “I mean, we can still have it. The whole world doesn’t have to pause just because of Bruce’s long-lost murder child.”

 

Bruce shot him a look.

 

Jason grinned. “What? Too soon?”

 

Clark sighed. “Jason.”

 

Jason held up his hands. “Fine, fine. I’ll be good.”

 

Tim, watching Bruce carefully, exhaled. “Alright. You want us gone?”

 

Bruce hesitated. Because truthfully? He didn’t. But whatever this was with Damian, it wasn’t something he could deal with while the League was hovering, while his kids were cracking jokes, while Lois was undoubtedly waiting for details. So he nodded once, short, firm.

 

“Everyone go home. Those who live here can go to their rooms,” he said. “We’ll talk later.”

 

Dick sighed, but his smile was understanding. “Fine. But I expect a real party after this.”

 

Alfred stepped forward, ushering the guests toward the exit.

 

Clark turned to Bruce. “You ready?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Let’s get this over with.”

 

—----------

 

The study was dimly lit, quiet, and tense. Talia sat near the fireplace, poised and patient, her expression completely unreadable. Damian stood beside her, arms crossed, stone-faced. Bruce and Clark entered, closing the doors behind them. The second they did, Damian’s sharp green eyes snapped toward them, piercing.

 

Bruce exhaled, slow and measured. “All right,” he said, voice controlled. “Start talking.”

 

Clark stood beside Bruce, arms loosely folded, his presence warm but firm. He wasn’t angry, not yet, but his patience was already wearing thin. Bruce, however, was all calculation. His eyes flickered between them, measuring, assessing, his mind already picking apart everything that led to this moment.

 

Talia tilted her head slightly, the barest hint of amusement flickering in her gaze. “Ah. Straight to the point. How very you.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “Now, Talia.”

 

Damian’s eyes narrowed slightly at the tone.

 

Talia sighed, a mock disappointment in her voice. “I would have thought you’d be more curious about your son.”

 

Clark’s eyes darkened. “Bruce has plenty of sons.”

 

Talia arched an eyebrow.

 

Bruce exhaled sharply, his patience already stretched thin. “Where has he been? Why have you kept him from me?”

 

Talia smiled slightly, reaching out to brush a hand over Damian’s shoulder. “Damian was raised with the League. Trained, taught, prepared to be what he was always meant to be—your heir.”

 

Bruce’s entire body went rigid. Clark shifted slightly beside him, and for the first time since entering the room, Bruce felt his own temper slip.

 

“My heir?” he repeated, voice low, dangerous.

 

Talia did not flinch. “You are the greatest warrior I have ever known. It was only right that your bloodline continue.”

 

Bruce took a step forward, his tone colder now. “So you took my DNA. You made this decision without me.”

 

Talia tilted her head. “I would say that was hardly the most important part of the decision.”

 

Clark inhaled slowly, controlled. “You had a child, and you kept him hidden. You never told Bruce. You never let him have a say. That is important, Talia.”

 

Talia’s lips curled slightly. “You speak as though my decision was without merit, but look at him.”

 

Bruce did. For the first time since stepping into the room, he really looked at Damian. The boy was small, but there was no reluctance in his stance. He stood like someone who had been taught from birth how to hold his ground. His expression was carefully blank, but his eyes were searching, scanning. A child, but not a child at all. Bruce’s chest tightened because he knew this look. He had seen it in Jason when he was living on the streets, when he didn’t trust the warmth of the Manor. He had seen it in Tim, watching from afar, trying to piece together his place in the world before he let anyone in. He had even seen it in Conner, standing in that CADMUS lab, forced into existence without anyone asking him what he wanted. Damian may have been raised in the League, but he had still been alone.

 

Bruce looked back at Talia, voice low but steady. “And what now?”

 

Talia’s smile didn’t falter. “Now, beloved, he is yours.”

 

The room was silent.

 

Damian stiffened, his gaze flickering toward Talia, then to Bruce. “You mean I am to stay here?”

 

Talia nodded. “You are your father’s son. This is where you belong.”

 

Bruce inhaled sharply. “This isn’t how this works, Talia. You don’t get to decide when to drop him into my life.”

 

Talia stood gracefully, stepping past Damian. “It has already been decided.”

 

Talia’s poised exterior never faltered, but there was something measured about the way she observed Damian as he stood in front of Bruce, stiff and waiting for judgment. She studied him, assessing, weighing. Then, she exhaled softly, turning back to Bruce. “This is the only path left for him.” 

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Why is that?”

 

Talia’s lips curled into something too sharp to be a smile. “Because my father no longer has use for him.”

 

Clark stiffened beside Bruce. “What does that mean?”

 

Talia glanced at him before focusing back on Bruce, voice smooth as ever. “Damian is… not what was expected.”

 

Damian flinched, barely perceptible, but Bruce saw it.

 

Talia continued. “He was raised in the League, trained harder than any child before him. I ensured he had the best tutors, the best combat instructors, the most rigorous schooling. His blood alone should have made him the finest warrior my father has ever seen.” She paused. “And yet…”

 

Her gaze flickered toward Damian again, and there was something strange in her expression, something close to frustration, but not quite.

 

“He questions,” she said finally, like it was an insult. “He challenges. He is not ruthless enough. My father has seen it. I have seen it.”

 

Clark’s expression darkened. “You’re saying Ra’s doesn’t want him.”

 

Talia inclined her head. “He believes Damian has been compromised.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled into fists. “Compromised?”

 

Talia’s voice remained smooth, matter-of-fact. “He is too soft.”

 

Damian bristled immediately. “I am not soft.”

 

Bruce saw the tension in his stance, the way his shoulders squared, his jaw tightened. But more than that, he saw the way his fists clenched, not in anger, but in something closer to uncertainty. Doubt.

 

Bruce’s breath was slow, controlled. His voice, when he spoke, was like iron. “Damian isn’t soft,” he said. “He’s human.”

 

Talia’s expression didn’t change. “A weakness in the League.”

 

Bruce’s eyes darkened. “A strength here.”

 

Damian’s hands relaxed slightly, his gaze flickering toward Bruce, uncertain but listening.

 

Talia sighed. “That is why he is yours now.”

 

Bruce held her gaze. “That’s not how parenting works, Talia.”

 

Her lips curved slightly. “You’ve had plenty of practice, haven’t you?”

 

Clark exhaled sharply. “So that’s it? You’re just leaving him here?”

 

Talia tilted her head slightly. “You say that as though I am abandoning him.” She turned her gaze to Damian, watching him for a long moment before continuing, “I have given him everything, and it has been for nothing. It is clear he was never meant to be of the League.”

 

Damian’s expression remained neutral, but Bruce knew how to read people. He saw the tightness around his eyes, the tension in his posture. He had spent his whole life trying to prove himself, and now he had been discarded.

 

“Do with him what you will, beloved. He is yours now.”

 

Damian didn’t move. Didn’t say anything. Didn’t react.

 

Bruce turned back to Damian with a softer expression. This wasn’t his fault. Damian hadn’t asked for any of this.

 

His voice was calmer now. “And what do you want?”

 

Damian’s gaze flickered with something unreadable. He squared his shoulders, chin lifting slightly. “I want what is mine,” he said, voice sharp. “My place. My legacy.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “And what do you think that means?”

 

Damian didn’t hesitate. “To take my rightful position at your side, as I was trained to.”

 

Clark closed his eyes briefly, like he knew this was about to get worse before it got better. Jason, somewhere in the house, was probably about to throw something. Bruce let the words settle. Didn’t react immediately.

 

Then, finally, he turned to Talia. “Go.”

 

Talia blinked. “Excuse me?”

 

Bruce’s voice was sharp. “Go. You’ve done enough. Damian stays. You leave.”

 

Talia smiled, slow and knowing. “As you wish, beloved.”

 

She turned, walking toward the door, pausing only briefly before glancing over her shoulder. “Do take care of him.”

 

Then, she was gone. Damian was still standing stiffly, still waiting for a command, a dismissal, something. Bruce exhaled, running a hand down his face. Then, finally, he looked at Clark. Clark, ever patient, ever steady, met his gaze with something softer now. This was going to be a whole new challenge.

Notes:

Did you really think the wedding would go smoothly? Also, we are straying from canon again. Talia seems like a bad mom in this, but my intention is to make her more protective. She knows what Ra's would have in store for Damian, and she would prefer Bruce have him (unrequited love and all that). I am also going to make Damian less intense in this story after he gets comfortable!

Chapter 35: Settling In

Summary:

Damian-centered chapter!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Damian al Ghul was no stranger to the unknown. He had been raised in the League of Assassins, trained to observe, analyze, and assess. He could read a battlefield, track a target, and eliminate threats before they even knew they were being watched.

 

Wayne Manor was nothing like the League’s hidden fortresses. It wasn’t built for war, it was open, lived in, too full of life. He had expected something cold, emotionless. Instead, he found a place that felt messy, chaotic, and loud. Damian was not reckless. He wouldn’t charge into this blindly. For now, he would observe.

 

The first thing he learned was that Wayne Manor had no true defenses. Oh, there were security measures, hidden cameras, pressure-sensitive alarms. But there were no assassins guarding the hallways, no silent enforcers ready to strike. Damian moved through the halls unseen, unheard, unnoticed. A test. And the manor failed spectacularly. No one noticed him slipping past the grand staircase, past the massive library, past the hall lined with family portraits that felt far too sentimental.

 

The second thing he learned was that Bruce was not alone. He had known about the others, of course—Grayson, Todd, Drake, the clone, the butler. But knowing of them was different than witnessing them in their space. He caught them in fragments, slipping from shadow to shadow, listening.

 

—---------

 

“You’re sure about this?” Bruce’s voice was low, steady.

 

Damian stilled, pressing against the wall.

 

Clark’s voice was softer. “He’s your son, Bruce.”

 

A beat of silence. Bruce exhaled, quiet but sharp. “He was trained to kill. To see the world as enemies and allies.”

 

Clark’s response was gentle, but firm. “So was Jason, in his own way.”

 

Damian’s eyes narrowed slightly. There was another pause.

 

Then Bruce’s voice, lower now. “This is different.”

 

Clark sighed. “Maybe. But we’ve done this before. You’ve done this before. You took in Dick when you didn’t have to. You took in Jason when no one else would. Tim found his way here because of you. And Conner—”

 

Bruce let out a quiet breath. “I know.”

 

Clark continued. “Damian needs you, Bruce. Even if he doesn’t realize it yet.”

 

Damian’s fists tightened slightly. He didn’t need anyone.

 

—---------

 

The next conversation he found was between the clone and the butler. Conner was leaning against the counter, arms crossed, watching Alfred move with a lazy sort of curiosity.

 

“So,” Conner mused. “What’s the plan for the new kid?”

 

Alfred didn’t pause in his task, slicing something with precise efficiency. “I imagine that depends on how young Master Damian chooses to adapt.”

 

Conner huffed. “If he’s anything like Jason, it’s gonna be a nightmare.”

 

Damian frowned.

 

Alfred chuckled. “Perhaps. But I have faith.”

 

Conner smirked. “You always do.”

 

Alfred turned, raising an eyebrow. “And have I ever been wrong?”

 

“No,” Conner admitted.

 

Damian slipped away before he could hear anything else.

 

—---------

 

Jason was grumbling. Loudly. Tim was leaning against the wall, scrolling through something on his phone, looking deeply unbothered.

 

“I’m just saying,” Jason continued, “why the hell does he get to waltz in here and start demanding things?”

 

Tim hummed. “You literally stole the Batmobile when you first got here.”

 

Jason sputtered. “That’s not the same!”

 

Tim arched an eyebrow. “No?”

 

Jason gestured wildly. “No! Because—because I was already here! I had already earned my place.”

 

Tim glanced up. “So will he.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Oh, please. You really think he’s gonna last?”

 

“He’s Bruce’s son. Of course he will.”

 

By the time he returned to the room they had given him, Damian had gathered enough information to know one thing for certain. This place was not structured, not strict, not built on obedience or legacy. It was a house, filled with people who knew each other on the deepest level, who had fought and bled together, who had their own unspoken language of shared history. He was an outsider. 

 

And yet, he had been given a space. Not because he earned it. Not because of his skill. Just because he was Bruce’s son. That was something Damian didn’t know how to process. So for now, he would watch, listen, learn, and figure out how to make it work.

 

—---------

 

The Watchtower’s conference room was quieter than usual. Not tense, exactly, but expectant. They all knew why they were here. The League’s core members had witnessed it themselves—the interruption, the reveal, the fact that Bruce Wayne apparently had another child. And now, they wanted answers.

 

Bruce sat at the head of the table, arms crossed, face unreadable. Clark stood beside him, steady as ever, his presence a contrast to Bruce’s controlled tension.

 

Diana leaned forward first. “I assume this meeting is to clarify what we already witnessed.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Yes.”

 

Hal spoke up. “So, just to recap, Talia crashes the wedding, drops a trained child assassin at your feet, says he’s your kid, and then leaves?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. “Essentially.”

 

Barry whistled. “Damn. And I thought my wedding was stressful.”

 

Arthur huffed. “That still doesn’t explain what’s happening now.”

 

Clark spoke before Bruce could. “Damian is staying with us. With Bruce.”

 

Diana nodded. “Good.”

 

Bruce glanced at her, mildly surprised. “You approve?”

 

Diana tilted her head. “I do not approve of the League of Assassins raising children. Damian may have been trained in their ways, but he is still a child. And if there is anyone who can teach him a different path, it is you.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond immediately. Because that was the entire issue, wasn’t it? Could he do this? Could he actually take in a child who had been raised for a legacy of blood? He had taken in orphans, runaways, a clone created in a lab, but Damian was something else entirely. Diana seemed to sense his thoughts.

 

“You are a father, Bruce,” she said, voice even, knowing. “And you have never given up on any of your children before.”

 

Bruce inhaled slowly. “No. I haven’t.”

 

Clark offered a small smile. “Then we’ll figure this out.”

 

At that moment, Conner walked in. Bruce and Clark had brought him along because it seemed like today was the day for full disclosure.

 

Barry exhaled, leaning back in his chair. “Well. That’s one thing settled. Now what about the other kid?”

 

“Yeah, I was gonna ask. What’s his deal?” Hal said.

 

“Conner was created in a CADMUS lab,” Bruce explained. “They used genetic material from Clark and me.”

 

Arthur laughed. “No,” he said, shaking his head. “That’s not real.”

 

Clark sighed. “It’s real.”

 

Barry’s eyes widened. “So, wait. You two actually have a biological kid together? That’s objectively hilarious.”

 

Diana, still composed but visibly intrigued, looked at Conner. “And what do you consider yourself?”

 

Conner shrugged. “Still figuring that out.”

 

Barry, still recovering, turned to Hal with pure betrayal. “We played ‘Smash, Marry, Kill’ with them, and now they actually have a kid together?”

 

Hal wheezed. “Oh my God, we did.”

 

Bruce sighed heavily. “That is not relevant. Why do we keep mentioning it?”

 

Diana smiled. “It is fascinating.”

 

Arthur, still processing, shook his head. “So in the last year, you two got married, took in a genius and a Kryptonian hybrid, and now you’re raising an assassin?”

 

Clark nodded. “That’s correct.”

 

Barry slumped into his chair. “I thought I was ready for whatever you guys were gonna say. But I wasn’t.”

 

Bruce gave them all a flat look. “Are we done?”

 

Diana smiled slightly. “I believe we understand the situation.”

 

Arthur smirked. “So, when’s the next surprise kid showing up?”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. Clark just grinned. “Hopefully not for a while.”

 

—---------

 

It had been two days since Talia left him here. Two days of observation, of memorizing the layout of the house, of mapping exits, noting security patterns. Old habits. Necessary habits. But there was something else, too. Something unsettling. Because for all the power and presence Bruce Wayne carried, he hadn’t given Damian orders. Hadn’t assigned him a role. Hadn’t demanded he prove himself. That was new. So when Bruce finally came to find him, Damian was prepared. Or at least, he thought he was.

 

Bruce entered the sitting room with calm, measured steps, his presence filling the space effortlessly. He didn’t speak immediately, just watched Damian carefully, assessing.

 

Damian, sitting in the oversized armchair, straightened subtly. “Are you here to test me?”

 

Bruce exhaled. “No.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes. “Then what do you want?”

 

Bruce sat down across from him, resting his forearms on his knees. His expression was even, unreadable. “I want to talk.”

 

Damian scoffed. “Talk?”

 

Bruce nodded. “That’s what families do.”

 

Damian’s brows furrowed. “I do not require coddling.”

 

Bruce’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Good. Because that’s not what I’m offering.”

 

Damian folded his arms. “Then what are you offering?”

 

Bruce considered him for a moment, “A place. I’m not going to force you to stay. But if you do, you need to understand something, this is not the League. You don’t have to earn your right to be here. You already belong.”

 

Damian’s jaw tightened. “That is not how the world works.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change. “It’s how this world works.”

 

Damian’s fingers curled against the armrest, his mind working fast, trying to fit this into the structure he understood. He had been raised to earn his place. To prove his worth. To stand above others, never beside them.

 

Bruce leaned back slightly. “I know this isn’t easy. You’ve spent your whole life being told what you were supposed to be, but now, you get to decide that for yourself.”

 

Damian’s breath caught slightly. No one had ever said that before.

 

He turned his gaze to the fireplace, jaw still locked, expression carefully controlled. “And if I fail?”

 

Bruce’s voice was calm, absolute. “Then you learn.”

 

Damian didn’t look at him, because he wasn’t sure what would happen if he did.

 

Bruce stood, giving him space. “Dinner is in an hour.”

 

Damian glanced at him. “And I am expected to attend?”

 

Bruce smirked slightly. “You’re invited to attend.”

 

Damian frowned. “That is unnecessary.”

 

Bruce shrugged. “Maybe. But the invitation stands.”

 

Then, he turned, walking toward the door. “I’m glad you’re here.”

 

Damian froze. Didn’t respond. Didn’t breathe. Bruce had left him with too many thoughts, too many possibilities, and a future he had never once considered for himself.

 

—---------

 

Dinner had passed and Damian had not attended. Not because he was afraid—he feared nothing—but because he had yet to decide where he fit into this place. If he even wanted to. So he waited. Listened. He had tracked their movements, mapping their patterns in his mind. Bruce and Clark had disappeared to their bedroom. Drake had holed up in his room, likely glued to his laptop. Todd had finally gone to sleep after laughing about something for entirely too long and Grayson had left hours ago. 

 

Which meant the kitchen was safe. Damian moved silently, sticking to the shadows out of habit. The manor was too open. There were too many windows, too many places for an enemy to infiltrate. The thought irritated him, this was not a secure stronghold. He entered the kitchen soundlessly, eyes scanning the space for anything out of place before moving to the fridge. There was a plate waiting for him.

 

They had expected him to come. They had prepared for it. His jaw muscles jumped, but he grabbed it anyway, taking a seat at the counter. He unwrapped the foil, not entirely sure why the act of being thought about made his stomach feel strange. The food was good. Annoyingly so.

 

He was halfway through his meal when a voice cut through the quiet. “Well, well, well. Look who decided to join the land of the living.”

 

Damian set his fork down and turned. Jason stood in the doorway, arms crossed, leaning against the frame like he had been there for a while. His expression was amused, but sharp, like he had already decided exactly how this conversation was going to go.

 

“Took you long enough,” Jason added, smirking. “Figured you’d either starve out of pure spite or sneak in for food when no one was around.” He gestured lazily. “Guess we have our answer.”

 

Damian scowled. “If you were trying to be stealthy, you failed.”

 

Jason chuckled, pushing off the doorway and stepping into the kitchen. “Kid, I wasn’t trying. If I wanted to catch you off guard, I would’ve.”

 

Damian’s eyes narrowed. “Doubtful.”

 

Jason just grabbed a glass from the cabinet, filling it with water. “You keep telling yourself that.”

 

Silence settled between them. Damian expected Jason to press, to ask questions, to demand explanations, to test him the way everyone else did, but he didn’t. Instead, he took a slow sip of water, then leaned against the counter and studied him.

 

“You’re a real piece of work, huh?”

 

Damian frowned. “What is that supposed to mean?”

 

Jason smirked. “I mean, I’ve known Bruce long enough to know he wasn’t exactly gonna pop out a normal kid, but damn.” He gestured vaguely. “You look like you walked out of a Bond villain’s origin story.”

 

Damian’s scowl deepened.

 

Jason grinned. “Relax, kid. It’s not an insult.”

 

Damian picked up his fork again, pointedly ignoring him. Jason chuckled.

 

He set his glass down, tapping his fingers idly against the counter. “So, you gonna keep lurking in the shadows forever, or you actually gonna talk to people?”

 

Damian didn’t look up. “I do not require socialization.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Yeah? How’s that working out for you?”

 

Damian tensed, grip tightening on his fork.

 

Jason sighed, stretching his arms over his head. “Look, kid. You wanna play the whole brooding, ‘I work alone’ act? Fine. I’ve been there.” He smirked. “Spoiler alert: It gets old real fast.”

 

Damian glanced at him.

 

Jason met his gaze. “You don’t have to like it here, but you’re here. And that means you either figure out how to deal with it, or you make your life way harder than it needs to be.”

 

Calmly, he said, “I will manage.”

 

Jason snorted. “Sure, tough guy.”

 

He pushed off the counter, grabbing his glass and heading for the door. “Enjoy your food, demon spawn.”

 

Damian’s eye twitched. Jason grinned. “Oh yeah. That’s sticking.”

 

Damian exhaled slowly, gaze flickering back to his plate. He wasn’t sure how he felt about that interaction, but for some reason, the kitchen didn’t feel as empty as it had before.

 

—---------

 

Damian had known Bruce was Batman before he ever set foot in Gotham. His father’s identity had been practically telegraphed the moment the League whispered his name with equal parts respect and disdain. But knowing was not the same as seeing, and seeing was what finally intrigued him.

 

It wasn’t difficult to find the entrance. Wayne Manor was meticulously maintained, but Damian knew what to look for, subtle inconsistencies, architectural modifications, hidden technology. The entrance was seamlessly blended into the study, concealed behind a grand bookshelf that most would overlook. It took him less than ten minutes to find the trigger mechanism that shifted the wall. 

 

The bookshelf slid aside, revealing an elevator descending into Gotham’s true heart. Damian stepped inside, arms crossed, expression unreadable. The doors closed behind him. The descent was silent. He heard a metallic hiss as the doors parted into the Batcave.

 

It was larger than he expected. Dimly lit, layered in black metal and sharp edges, carved into the very rock beneath Gotham. It was a fortress in the shadows, a war room designed for a singular purpose. Damian stepped forward. There were training areas, weapon storage vaults, and vehicles of various designs. The Batcomputer loomed in the center, screens still active, data streams flickering in the dim light. His gaze drifted, noting the trophies of past victories. The damaged pieces of old suits, a shattered helmet, a Joker card encased in glass.

 

He spotted the suits lined up in a row, standing like silent sentinels. Each one was different, telling its own story. The Bat-symbol gleamed from the chest of Bruce’s own suit, pristine, untouched. Beside it was Dick’s old Robin suit with its bold colors, standing defiant. Jason’s was darker and heavier, like it was designed to prove something. At the end was an empty case. Damian stared at it for a long moment.

 

“You didn’t waste any time.”

 

Damian didn’t flinch. He turned, already knowing who it would be. Bruce stood at the base of the stairwell.

 

Damian straightened, chin lifting. “You left the entrance too exposed.”

 

“Or maybe I expected you to find it.”

 

Damian’s eyes narrowed. “You anticipated my curiosity.”

 

Bruce stepped forward, gaze flickering across the cave, as if seeing it through Damian’s eyes. “You were trained to observe. It was only a matter of time.”

 

Damian glanced back at the suits. “Your legacy is extensive.”

 

Bruce studied him. “You’ve already decided where you fit into it, haven’t you?”

 

Damian’s fingers curled slightly. “I am your blood. The next heir to your mission.”

 

“Is that what you want?”

 

Damian blinked, like he wasn’t expecting the question. “What I want is irrelevant,” he said, voice clipped. “My purpose is clear.”

 

Bruce held his gaze and gestured to the empty case. “That space isn’t just filled by blood,” he said. “It’s earned.”

 

Damian’s spine straightened. “Then I will earn it.”

 

Bruce’s expression remained carefully unreadable, but there was something else in his eyes now, he was measuring, not just Damian’s skill, but his mindset. “There are two others still waiting for a suit.”

 

Damian scowled slightly, but said nothing.

 

“If you are set on joining the team, I’m going to need you to act like you can work with others,” Bruce said. 

 

Damian considered this, then nodded firmly. “I can.”

 

—---------

 

Despite the size of the dining room, long enough to seat a dozen, grand enough to host diplomats, it had never felt like a formal space. It was a place where arguments sparked over stolen food, where forks clattered against plates, where someone was always talking, always laughing, always making the room feel full. Tonight was no different. Except for the fact that there was a new seat at the table.

 

Damian sat between Bruce and Tim, posture perfectly straight, movements deliberate, controlled. He did not slouch, did not fidget, did not betray the nerves Bruce could tell were beneath the surface. The others had no such restraint.

 

Jason, already halfway through his second plate, grinned across the table. “Alright, I gotta say it.”

 

Bruce sighed. “You don’t.”

 

Jason ignored him completely. “This kid is adorable.”

 

Damian immediately scowled.

 

Dick beamed. “Right?! I was thinking the same thing!”

 

Tim, still cutting his steak, smirked. “It’s like someone put Bruce in a shrink ray.”

 

Damian’s fork clenched slightly in his grip. “I am not adorable.”

 

Jason leaned forward, grinning. “Kid, you’re tiny, you’ve got the whole ‘brooding serious face’ thing going on, and you’re trying so hard to be scary. It’s hilarious.”

 

Damian’s eyes narrowed. “I am not trying to be scary,” he said, voice clipped. “I simply am.”

 

Dick chuckled. “Aw, he’s got the voice already. Bruce, look at your son.”

 

Bruce didn’t look up from his plate. “I’m eating.”

 

Jason laughed. “You hearing this, Clark? What’s it like knowing your husband has a mini-me running around?”

 

Clark, who had been watching all of this with obvious amusement, shrugged. “I think it’s nice. The manor needed another small, brooding force of nature.”

 

Tim took a sip of his drink. “One wasn’t enough?”

 

Clark smirked. “You all used to be small.”

 

Jason grinned. “Not this small. Kid’s basically a pocket-sized terror.”

 

Damian’s scowl deepened. “I am not small.”

 

Dick ruffled his hair. “Oh my God,” he cooed. “He’s so tiny.”

 

Damian snatched a knife off the table and swung.

 

Dick leaned back, laughing as he dodged. “Hey! No stabbing at dinner!”

 

Damian huffed. “Keep your hands off me, Grayson!”

 

Jason was crying laughing. “Oh my God. I love him.”

 

Bruce exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. “No weapons at the table.”

 

Tim, still calmly eating, pointed at Damian. “He started it.”

 

Dick grinned. “Technically, I started it.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Technically, Jason started it.”

 

Jason smirked. “And I regret nothing.”

 

Damian shoved his knife back into its place on the table, crossing his arms.

 

Dick, still grinning, leaned back. “Fine, fine. No more hair ruffling.”

 

Damian muttered something in Arabic that sounded distinctly like a threat.

 

Jason, wiping a tear from his eye, leaned toward Bruce. “This is your fault.”

 

Bruce sighed. “I know.”

 

Clark smiled, nudging Bruce’s knee under the table. “You love them.”

 

Bruce exhaled. Then, grudgingly, “Unfortunately.”

 

The table burst into laughter. Damian went back to his food, expression carefully neutral. But for the first time since arriving at the manor, he didn’t feel like an outsider, not completely.

Notes:

Alright, from here I am going to move quickly through the rest of the story. Now that Damian is settled, I am going to make him comfortable enough to be a shit to his siblings. The next chapter will be pretty crack-ish, just to bring some joy before I make it angsty.

Chapter 36: Prank War

Summary:

This chapter is fun and crack-y to establish relationships and show Damian how to have fun. There is no important information, so if you don't want to read about an extremely non-canon compliant prank war, go ahead and skip! There will be angst next chapter.

Chapter Text

The fight had been inevitable. Tim had seen it coming the moment Damian set foot in the manor. The kid was hostile, arrogant, and had zero concept of teamwork. It was only a matter of time before they clashed. And, of course, that moment had arrived tonight.

 

“You are insufferable,” Damian had snarled, standing on the training mat with his arms crossed, glaring up at Tim like he was personally offended by his existence.

 

Tim, arms also crossed, glaring right back, scoffed. “Oh, I’m insufferable? You tried to throw a real shuriken at me. In training.”

 

Damian huffed. “I was testing your reflexes.”

 

Tim gestured wildly. “You threw a weapon at my head.”

 

Damian lifted his chin. “If you cannot handle real combat situations, then perhaps you are unfit for this line of work.”

 

Tim closed his eyes for a brief second. Counted to ten. Failed to find his patience. “You are literally eight.”

 

Damian scowled. “Eight and a half.”

 

Tim threw his hands in the air. “Oh my God, I hate you.”

 

Damian smirked. “Good. Then we are in agreement.”

 

—---------

 

Tim slumped onto the couch, grumbling to himself.

 

Across from him, Kon raised an eyebrow, arms crossed over his chest, clearly amused. “So, let me get this straight.” He leaned forward. “You’re mad because the new kid is exactly like Bruce?”

 

Tim glared. “He is not like Bruce.”

 

Kon smirked. “Oh, come on.”

 

Tim sighed, frustrated. “Bruce is stoic and calculated and smart.”

 

Kon chuckled. “Uh-huh.”

 

Tim scowled. “Damian is a tiny demon with a superiority complex and a knife collection.”

 

“Uh-huh.”

 

Tim threw himself back against the cushions. “I hate him.”

 

Kon leaned against the armrest, resting his chin in his palm. “Yeah, sure you do.”

 

Tim narrowed his eyes. “You weren’t there. You didn’t see it. He called me unworthy.”

 

Kon bit back a laugh. “Damn.”

 

Tim pointed at him. “Damn is right. He tried to kill me twice.”

 

Kon tilted his head. “To be fair, Jason tried to kill you once, and you like him now.”

 

Tim groaned. “Jason was different.”

 

Kon smirked. “Yeah? How?”

 

“It was technically Killer Croc that tried to kill me, Jason just let me bleed out a little too long.”

 

Kon couldn’t help but laugh heartily.

 

Tim groaned again, pulling his hood over his face. “This is my life now.”

 

Kon patted his knee. “Yeah, buddy. It is.”

 

Tim sighed. “I swear, if I wake up with a knife at my throat, I’m gonna lose it.”

 

Kon chuckled. “Just admit it.”

 

Tim peeked out from under his hood. “Admit what?”

 

Kon smirked. “You’re gonna end up liking him.”

 

—---------

 

Tim knew Jason wasn’t exactly the best person to go to for advice. But he also knew that Jason was the only one in the family who wouldn’t try to push some forced “give him a chance” narrative down his throat, because Jason also hated Damian. At least, Tim was pretty sure he did.

 

Tim knocked twice, then opened the door without waiting for an answer.

 

Jason, sprawled out on his bed, barely looked up from the book he was reading. “You knock like a narc.”

 

Tim ignored him and dropped into the armchair by the desk. “We need to talk about Damian.”

 

Jason snorted, flipping a page. “Yeah? What’d the gremlin do now?”

 

Tim threw his hands in the air. “Everything.”

 

Jason smirked. “Well, I can’t say I’m surprised.” He finally set the book aside, sitting up. “What’s the issue this time?”

 

Tim glared. “He’s a menace. He tried to stab me twice during training, insulted my intelligence, called me ‘unworthy,’ and then had the audacity to be smug about it.”

 

Jason leaned back, grinning. “Gotta admit, the kid’s got nerve.”

 

Tim scowled. “Oh my God, do not start siding with him.”

 

Jason laughed. “Relax. I’m just saying, he’s got more fight in him than I expected.”

 

Tim crossed his arms. “Yeah, well, maybe if someone had parented him instead of letting the League fill his brain with assassin garbage, we wouldn’t be in this mess.”

 

Jason shrugged. “What’d you expect? He was raised by a bunch of psychos. The fact that he’s not worse is actually kinda impressive.”

 

Tim muttered, “He’s bad enough.”

 

Jason smirked. “So, what, you here to vent, or are we scheming?”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “What would we even scheme about?”

 

Jason leaned forward, eyes glinting mischievously. “We could mess with him.”

 

Tim hesitated.

 

Jason’s grin widened. “C’mon, you know he’s easy to rile up.”

 

Tim exhaled, rubbing his temple. “I hate that I’m considering this.”

 

Jason chuckled. “That’s the spirit.”

 

Tim shook his head. “I wasn’t coming here to plot, I was coming here to complain.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah. So what do you actually wanna do?”

 

Tim sighed. “I don’t know. I just—ugh.” He ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know what Bruce expects. The kid doesn’t even want to be here. He wants to prove himself or whatever.”

 

Jason hummed thoughtfully. “Yeah, that tracks.”

 

Tim gave him a look. “You think he’s gonna stick around?”

 

Jason shrugged. “Probably. The kid’s got Bruce’s ego and a little too much fight in him to walk away now.”

 

Tim huffed. “Great. Just what I wanted.”

 

Jason grinned. “C’mon, admit it. It’s a little funny.”

 

Tim glared.

 

—---------

 

Tim wasn’t entirely sure how he ended up here. One second, he had been venting about Damian to Jason. The next? They were planning a full-scale prank operation. Jason had a way of dragging people into chaos. Tim would blame him entirely, but the truth was… This was going to be fun.

 

Jason paced his room, grinning like a madman. “Alright, we need something good. Something that’ll really mess with him.”

 

Tim leaned against the desk, arms crossed. “Nothing too crazy. Bruce will kill us if we do anything permanent.”

 

Jason waved a hand. “Yeah, yeah. I’m thinking something psychological.”

 

Tim arched an eyebrow. “You are the worst influence.”

 

Jason smirked. “And you love it.”

 

Tim rolled his eyes. “Fine. What’s the plan?”

 

—---------

 

The first step was subtle gaslighting. For an entire day, Jason and Tim moved Damian’s things just slightly. His weapons? Rearranged. His books? Shifted by half an inch. His pillow? Switched to the other side of the bed. Not enough to be obvious. Just enough to make him paranoid. By the afternoon, Damian was visibly annoyed, his brow furrowed as he inspected his belongings. By the evening, he was suspicious. Jason and Tim barely held in their laughter as Damian stalked through the manor, scanning for signs of an intruder.

 

The second step? Messing with his training. Tim had carefully altered the Batcave’s training dummy settings so that every time Damian attacked, the machine would automatically block him. No matter how fast or precise Damian moved, the dummy countered him perfectly. Damian glowered.

 

“Tt. The machine is malfunctioning.”

 

Tim, leaning against the Batcomputer, smirked. “Weird. Maybe it just doesn’t think you’re a threat.”

 

Damian scowled. “That is impossible.”

 

Jason bit back a laugh from the stairwell.

 

The final touch was the classic “swap all his tea for decaf” maneuver. It took three days before Damian noticed. When he did, he snapped.

 

“WHO HAS TAMPERED WITH MY TEA?!”

 

Tim and Jason wheeled around instantly, playing innocent.

 

Jason shrugged. “Damn. You mean to tell me someone messed with your beloved imported tea blends?”

 

Tim faked a gasp. “That’s just cruel.”

 

Damian’s eye twitched violently. “I will prove it was you.”

 

Jason grinned. “Yeah? And then what?”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes. “I will retaliate.”

 

Tim and Jason shared a glance. Then, in perfect unison, “Worth it.”

 

War had begun.

 

—---------

 

Damian had taken his time. He wasn’t going to stoop to their level with something juvenile. No, this required precision, patience, and ruthless execution. His first target? Tim. The fool had thought himself clever, tampering with his tea, altering the Batcave’s training dummies, but Damian knew his weakness. Tim was a creature of habit and Damian exploited that ruthlessly.

 

Tim awoke at his usual time, groggy but functioning, making his way to the bathroom for his morning shower. The moment he turned the handle, a bucket of freezing water dumped over his head. Tim let out an undignified yelp.

 

Damian, waiting just outside the door, smirked. “Checkmate.”

 

Tim stumbled out, towel soaking wet, blinking owlishly before his brain fully caught up. Then his eyes narrowed. “Oh. It’s on.”

 

Jason was slightly harder, but Damian had anticipated that. Which is why Damian had replaced every bullet in his gun stash with harmless rubber ones. Jason had only realized after pulling the trigger in the training room, expecting the usual kickback, only to watch the bullet bounce off the target uselessly. Jason blinked. Then again. Then slowly turned, expression unreadable. Damian, standing at the entrance of the cave, arms crossed, smirking, arched an eyebrow.

 

Jason simply grinned. “You are my favorite little demon.”

 

Damian scowled. “I am not little.”

 

Jason cackled. “You so are.”

 

—---------

 

Damian had not anticipated Clark walking in on his next act of sabotage. He had just finished loosening the screws on Tim’s chair, a harmless inconvenience that would result in an undignified collapse the second he sat down, when a familiar voice sounded behind him.

 

“Should I be concerned?” Clark stood in the doorway, arms crossed, smiling knowingly.

 

Damian straightened. “I do not know what you mean.”

 

Clark arched an eyebrow. “You’re literally standing there with a screwdriver.”

 

Damian scowled and tucked the screwdriver away. “I am engaging in tactical warfare.”

 

Clark nodded, serious. “I see. And your opponents?”

 

Damian lifted his chin. “Drake and Todd.”

 

Clark smiled. “Ah. So you’re winning, then.”

 

“Yes,” he said confidently. “Of course.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Well, if you’re going to engage in tactical warfare, you might need an ally.”

 

Damian tilted his head, considering. “You are offering to assist?”

 

“I’m just saying, I have a very extensive understanding of pranks.”

 

Damian’s eyes gleamed. “I see. Tell me everything you know.”

 

Clark chuckled and ruffled Damian’s hair. He was surprised to find that Damian didn’t pull away. Bonding mission: success.

 

—---------

 

Clark was a lot of things: a journalist, a hero, a father, and a husband. But most importantly? He was the funny friend, and that meant he had years of experience wreaking havoc in the name of prank wars.

 

So when Damian—the most serious, deadly, borderline terrifying eight-year-old Clark had ever met—turned to him and said, “Tell me everything you know,” there was only one path.

 

“Pranks aren’t just about execution,” Clark explained, walking alongside Damian through the halls of the manor. “They’re about doubt. You want them second-guessing everything.”

 

Damian nodded thoughtfully. “Fear is a powerful tool.”

 

Clark sighed. “We’re using it lightly, bud. You’re not assassinating them.”

 

Damian frowned. “A shame.”

 

Clark gave him a look.

 

Damian sighed. “Fine. Light fear.”

 

Clark patted his head. “That’s the spirit.”

 

Damian swatted his hand away.

 

—---------

 

The goal wasn’t to destroy Tim. Just to make him paranoid. It started subtly. His keyboard was switched to an international layout. His coffee somehow always ended up slightly too sweet or too bitter. Every time he opened a document, his cursor was already moved slightly off-center. And, most importantly, his chair always felt slightly off-balance. It took two days before Tim snapped.

 

Tim stood in the kitchen, hands on the counter, eyes wild.

 

Jason, eating cereal, looked up. “Uh. You good?”

 

Tim pointed at his coffee. “Someone is messing with me.”

 

Jason blinked. “Okay?”

 

Tim ran a hand through his hair. “No, you don’t get it. It’s not big things. It’s tiny things. Just small enough that I keep thinking I’m imagining it, but I know I’m not.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Dude, you sound insane.”

 

Tim pointed at him violently. “That’s what they want.”

 

Meanwhile, hiding just outside the doorway, Damian grinned.

 

Clark, leaning against the wall beside him, whispered, “Textbook psychological warfare. You’re a natural.”

 

Damian beamed.

 

—---------

 

Jason was harder to mess with, mostly because Jason had zero shame and was willing to escalate at any given moment. So the strategy had to be different. Instead of making Jason paranoid, they made him suffer. Clark’s idea was ghost peppers.

 

Jason had a stash of snacks hidden around the manor. A habit from when he was younger, always keeping food on hand, always ready to disappear. Which meant he had a secret chip stash in the cave. Clark and Damian found it and replaced every single bag with ghost pepper chips. They were careful to seal the bags up again, putting Clark’s heat vision to good use.

 

The scream that came from the Batcave was legendary. Tim, still on edge from his own suffering, yelped and knocked over his coffee.

 

Dick ran into the cave, panicked. “What happened? Are we under attack?”

 

Jason was on his knees, coughing, eyes wide, face red. “I—those weren’t normal chips—”

 

Jason pointed accusingly. “I was ambushed.”

 

Hidden in the hallway, Clark and Damian high-fived.

 

—---------

 

Jason stormed into the living room, eyes still slightly watery. Tim followed, still grumbling about being gaslit. They immediately spotted Damian sitting on the couch, innocently reading a book.

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “Alright, demon spawn. What did you do?”

 

Damian did not look up. “I have no idea what you are referring to.”

 

Tim crossed his arms. “Uh-huh. And if we were to check your room for evidence—”

 

Clark walked in at that exact moment, holding two cups of tea. He handed one to Damian and ruffled his hair. Jason and Tim froze. Slowly, horrifyingly, realization dawned.

 

Tim’s mouth fell open. “No way.”

 

Jason pointed at Clark. “You helped him?!”

 

Clark sipped his tea. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

 

Jason gasped dramatically. “You’re supposed to be the responsible one!”

 

Clark smiled. “I am.”

 

“Oh my God.”

 

Tim rubbed his temples. “I—I can’t process this right now.”

 

Clark patted Damian’s shoulder. “Good teamwork, bud.”

 

Damian smirked, flipping a page in his book. “Agreed.”

 

Jason threw his hands in the air. “I hate this family.”

 

Tim groaned. “Same.”

 

Clark and Damian clinked their tea cups together silently. The alliance was sealed, and the war was far from over.

 

—---------

 

Tim and Jason marched with purpose through Wayne Manor. They were both filled with righteous fury. Their destination? Bruce. Because if anyone could put a stop to this madness, it was him.

 

Bruce sat at the Batcomputer, focused, calm, in his element. The screens flickered with information, the soft hum of the cave filling the space. Tim and Jason stormed in.

 

Bruce didn’t look away from the monitor. “What did you do?”

 

“Why do you assume we did something?”

 

Bruce sighed. “Because when you two enter a room like that, you’re either reporting a crime, or you are the crime.”

 

Jason sighed dramatically. “Not this time.”

 

Bruce finally turned. “Go on.”

 

Tim took a deep breath, gesturing wildly. “Clark and Damian are in an alliance.”

 

Bruce looked confused.

 

Jason stepped forward. “Yeah. You heard him. Clark—your husband, the moral compass, the golden boy—has betrayed us.”

 

Bruce arched an eyebrow. “Betrayed you.”

 

Tim threw his arms in the air. “Yes!”

 

Jason nodded furiously. “He’s training the demon brat. They’ve been pulling pranks on us all week!”

 

Bruce sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Do I want to know what they did?”

 

Tim gestured at himself. “He rigged my chair, sabotaged my coffee, and dumped cold water on me!”

 

Jason pointed accusingly. “He swapped out my bullets with rubber rounds. And worse, he swapped my chips with ghost pepper chips.”

 

Bruce paused. Stared at him. Then, flatly, “You deserved that.”

 

Jason gasped. “BRUCE.”

 

“Okay, but like, Clark helped him.”

 

Bruce leaned back in his chair, exhaling slowly. “And what do you expect me to do about it?”

 

Jason threw his hands up. “Ground him!”

 

Bruce just looked at him. “Ground Clark?”

 

Jason hesitated. “Okay, no, not Clark, but like, the demon!”

 

Bruce folded his arms. “So let me get this straight.” He looked at Tim. “You pranked Damian first.”

 

Tim opened his mouth. “Yes.”

 

Bruce turned to Jason. “You helped.”

 

Jason shifted slightly. “Maybe.”

 

Bruce nodded. “And now, because he retaliated, you want me to step in.”

 

Tim sighed. “That does sound bad when you say it out loud.”

 

Jason grumbled, crossing his arms. “C’mon, B, you can’t just let them win.”

 

Bruce exhaled. Deeply. “I didn’t see anything.”

 

Tim and Jason froze. Tim narrowed his eyes. “What?”

 

Bruce turned back to the Batcomputer. “As far as I’m concerned, I am not involved.”

 

Jason’s jaw dropped. “You’re just gonna let them get away with it?!”

 

Bruce typed something into the Batcomputer. “Actions have consequences. You started this.”

 

Tim groaned. “Bruce.”

 

Jason glared. “You suck.”

 

Bruce didn’t even react. “Noted.”

 

Tim crossed his arms. “You do realize that if you don’t step in, this war is just going to escalate, right?”

 

Bruce simply said, “Not my problem.”

 

Jason threw his hands in the air. “Unbelievable. Absolutely unbelievable.”

 

Tim sighed. “We’re so doomed.”

 

Jason and Tim stormed out. Bruce simply shook his head. He wasn’t going to touch this with a ten foot pole.

 

—---------

 

Tim and Jason were not taking this lightly. They had been betrayed by Clark, outmaneuvered by Damian, and abandoned by Bruce. Which meant they needed an ally, and there was only one person who could tip the scales.

 

Dick had barely stepped through the manor’s front door when Jason and Tim descended on him.

 

Jason grabbed his arm. “We need you.”

 

Tim grabbed the other. “It’s an emergency.”

 

Dick blinked. “Hi to you too?”

 

Jason dragged him inside. “No time. War’s happening.”

 

Tim nodded seriously. “And we’re losing.”

 

Dick, finally processing, frowned. “Wait, what?”

 

Jason shut the door behind them. “Long story short? Damian and Clark are in a prank alliance.”

 

Tim threw his hands up. “Bruce is ignoring it. We’re outnumbered.”

 

Dick tilted his head. “Wait. Clark is helping Damian?”

 

Jason nodded furiously. “Full-on training him. He’s corrupt now.”

 

Dick snorted. “That’s adorable.”

 

Tim scowled. “No, it’s not adorable. It’s dangerous.”

 

Jason gestured wildly. “Clark has super speed, man! Super strength! Damian is basically a feral cat with a sword! They’re unstoppable!”

 

Dick crossed his arms, thinking. “So you need backup.”

 

Tim exhaled. “Yes.”

 

Dick grinned. “Oh, I am so in.”

 

Tim let out a breath of relief. “Thank God.”

 

Jason cracked his knuckles. “Alright, boys. Let’s remind those two why we run this house.”

 

The plan had to be big, it had to be theatrical. If they were going to declare war on Damian and Clark, they needed something that would set the tone. And so, after an hour of planning, scheming, and an unnecessary amount of dramatic speeches from Jason, the three of them stood before their masterpiece.  A perfectly rigged trap.

 

The Target: Damian. The Bait: A ‘classified’ WayneTech file left out in the open. The Mechanism: A carefully placed wire set to trigger a barrage of harmless, but highly irritating, glitter bombs the second Damian opened the document. The Bonus Effect: Hidden speakers wired to blast the most annoying song they could find on repeat. (They settled on “Barbie Girl.” Because even Jason agreed there were lines they wouldn’t cross.)

 

Dick grinned, admiring their work. “He’ll never see it coming.”

 

Jason smirked. “This is art.”

 

Tim nodded seriously. “We’re geniuses.”

 

“I must say.”

 

They froze. Slowly, horrified, they turned. Clark stood there, arms crossed, grinning. Damian stood beside him, smirking.

 

Clark tilted his head. “Do you really think you could out-prank me?”

 

Tim muttered, “We’re so screwed.”

 

Damian folded his arms. “You have no idea.”

 

Just like that, the war escalated. Lines had been drawn. Alliances formed. On one side was The Brotherhood: Jason, Tim, and Dick. Out for vengeance, fueled by betrayal. On the other side was The Chaos Duo: Clark and Damian. The strategist and the apprentice, ruthless and smug. Bruce? Still not involved. Alfred? Mildly entertained. And so, the battle raged on.

 

Their first successful hit was on Clark. Because while Damian was careful, tactical, and observant, Clark? Clark was oblivious when busy. He had a routine. A well-established, deeply ingrained, unshakable routine. Which is why they went after the suit. Clark kept a Superman suit in the manor, perfectly folded, always ready. So they swapped it, replacing it with a slightly altered version. At a glance? It looked the same.

 

However, the cape had been subtly weighted to make it drag, the fabric was infused with mild static cling, ensuring it would stick oddly in flight, and, most importantly, the ‘S’ logo had been altered. Not in a big way. No, no. It was just slightly off. Just enough that once you noticed, you couldn’t unsee it. The trap was set, and they didn’t have to wait long.

 

—---------

 

It wasn’t until Clark was already mid-flight over Metropolis that he realized something was wrong. He could feel the extra weight on his cape, the weird static pulling at the suit, but worst of all? He caught his reflection in the glass of the Daily Planet building and he saw the logo. It was off-center. Not by much. Barely an inch, but just enough to bother him. Clark landed on the rooftop, pinching the bridge of his nose. From the comms, he heard Dick’s barely contained laughter.

 

Clark exhaled. “I hate you all.”

 

Jason’s grinning voice chimed in. “Do you, though?”

 

Clark sighed. “No.”

 

Round one went to The Brotherhood.

 

—---------

 

Damian did not take insults lightly. Being called ‘adorable’ and ‘a tiny menace’ was an insult of the highest order, so he struck back where it hurt: Jason’s bike, Tim’s coffee (again), and Dick’s apartment.

 

Jason had exact rules about his motorcycle. Damian ignored all of them. He set it on its side without the prop, he swapped the keys for an identical set that didn’t actually fit the ignition, and, for the final touch, he programmed the GPS to only give directions in Shakespearean English.

 

Jason lost his mind. “WHEREFORE THE HELL AM I GOING?!”

 

Tim wheeze-laughed from the Batcave. “Oh my God, this is beautiful.”

 

Jason threw his hands up. “I hate that child.”

 

—---------

 

Tim needed coffee to function. Damian knew this, so he rigged the every coffee machine to only dispense hot water. Tim, running on three hours of sleep, stood there for a full minute, staring at the empty mug. Without turning around, “I know you’re watching.”

 

From the rafters, Damian smirked. “You have been bested, Drake.”

 

Tim exhaled deeply. “I will get you back for this.”

 

Damian vanished. Tim sighed into his watery cup.

 

—---------

 

Dick was the most chaotic and adaptable of them all, therefore, Damian went for psychological warfare. Dick walked into his apartment after a long patrol, exhausted. He noticed instantly that everything in his apartment was slightly… wrong. His couch was turned backwards, his framed photos were all upside-down, and the labels on every single food item in his kitchen had been swapped. Worst of all? Every single clock was off by exactly ten minutes. Dick stood in the doorway, processing.

 

With resigned amusement, he said, “Damian. Why.”

 

Damian’s voice drifted from the shadows. “Consider it a lesson in adaptability, Grayson.”

 

Dick sighed, rubbing his temples. “You are Bruce’s kid.”

 

Damian smirked. Round two was won by The Chaos Duo.

 

—---------

 

By the end of the week, both sides were exhausted and plotting their next moves. Kon had watched the chaos unfold with increasing amusement. At first, it was funny. Seeing Tim paranoid, Jason fuming, Clark exasperated, Damian smug was entertaining. Then it got out of hand and he realized something very important.

 

If this prank war didn’t end soon, someone was going to die. (Not literally, but honestly? Maybe.) So Kon did what any sane person would do. He went to the only other person in this house who had the power to shut it all down, Alfred Pennyworth.

 

Kon found Alfred in the kitchen, calmly preparing tea, completely unbothered by the war raging in his household.

 

Kon sat at the counter. “So. I’m guessing you’ve seen what’s happening?”

 

Alfred stirred his tea. “Master Kon, I have been witness to numerous conflicts in this household over the years. This, I assure you, is hardly the most extreme.”

 

Kon raised an eyebrow. “Okay, yeah, but it’s still pretty bad.”

 

Alfred nodded thoughtfully. “Indeed.”

 

“I assume you wish to put an end to it.”

 

Kon smirked. “I assume you already have a plan.”

 

Alfred finally met his gaze, eyes sharp, calculating. “Of course.”

 

Kon leaned forward. “Tell me everything.”

 

—---------

 

They struck all at once. Alfred and Kon worked in complete synchronization, using every resource at their disposal. Step one: Lure all parties into a single location. Step two: Trap them there. Step three: Make them suffer.

 

Both teams had been waiting for retaliation, but they had expected a prank. They had not expected to be lured into the manor’s grand hall and locked inside.

 

The second the doors sealed behind them, Jason’s eyes widened. “What?”

 

Tim ran to the doors, testing the handle. “It’s locked.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “This feels strategic.”

 

Damian scowled. “Tt. Someone is attempting to interfere.”

 

A calm voice came from above. “Yes. I am.”

 

They all looked up. Standing on the second-floor balcony, perfectly poised, was Alfred. Beside him stood Kon, arms crossed.

 

Jason narrowed his eyes. “You two are teaming up?”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “Master Jason, I have endured many things in my time. However, I will not allow this manor to descend into complete anarchy over a glorified prank war.”

 

Clark tilted his head at Kon. “You’re in on this?”

 

Kon shrugged. “Dude, I live here too. I’d like to not get caught in the crossfire every time I walk into a room.”

 

Tim crossed his arms. “So what, you’re just holding us hostage?”

 

Alfred smiled. Dangerously. “No, Master Timothy. I am simply providing an opportunity for resolution.”

 

“You cannot end this.” Jason stuck his tongue out.

 

Alfred chuckled and turned on his heel, leaving them in utter darkness. Suddenly, the room was unbearably hot and “It’s a Small World” began playing on repeat. The goal? Break their spirits.

 

It took two hours before they cracked.

 

Clark sighed. “Okay. Fine. We surrender.”

 

Jason groaned. “You guys suck.”

 

Damian crossed his arms. “This is an act of war.”

 

Dick chuckled. “Nah, kid. This was justice.”

 

Tim slumped against the wall. “Just let us out.”

 

Alfred smiled, pressing a button on the wall. The doors unlocked.

 

Kon stretched, grinning. “Glad we all learned something today.”

 

Jason grumbled. “Yeah. Never trust you again.”

 

Clark shook his head. “We’ll call it even.”

 

Damian scowled. “You will all regret this.”

 

Alfred smiled pleasantly. “I sincerely doubt that, Master Damian.”

 

Jason muttered, leaning toward Tim. “We need to start making back-up pranking alliances.”

 

Tim nodded. “Agreed.”

 

Alfred raised an eyebrow. “I would not recommend that course of action.”

 

Jason and Tim immediately shut up.

 

Dick clapped his hands. “Alright, now that peace has been restored, who wants dinner?”

 

Clark sighed. “I think we could all use a break.”

 

The war was over. (For now.)

Chapter 37: Close Call

Summary:

Clark and Bruce have been pretty happy lately... let's change that.

Chapter Text

The mission had started as expected, Bruce was working the shadows, Clark handling the perimeter. The warehouse was massive, filled with shipping containers and heavy machinery, a perfect labyrinth for criminals looking to hide their illegal stockpile. Jason was positioned as backup, running reconnaissance. For a while, everything was fine.

 

But the intel had been wrong. This wasn’t just a standard weapons deal, it was a trap.

 

Bruce saw the tripwire and the hidden charges half a second too late. Clark was mid-flight, heat vision primed, when the entire building shook. The explosion was deafening, a shockwave of fire and debris tearing through the structure. Bruce hit the ground hard, rolling instinctively, covering his head as shrapnel rained down. Clark was already moving before the smoke cleared, scanning frantically for any sign of Jason. He heard a sharp, pained exhale.

 

Bruce’s heart stopped. He turned and saw Jason pinned beneath a collapsed steel beam, blood pooling beneath him. Bruce ignored the gunfire, ignored the pain in his own side, ignored everything except getting to Jason. Clark was there first, hands already under the beam, lifting it effortlessly.

 

Jason coughed, wincing. “Okay. That sucked.”

 

Bruce’s jaw clenched. “Stay still.”

 

Jason scoffed. “Yeah, no problem. It’s not like I was gonna run a marathon.”

 

Clark checked his pulse, scanning. “You’ve got a broken rib and a fractured leg. But nothing life-threatening.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Good.”

 

Jason grinned weakly. “So, uh… do I still get to drive the Batmobile after this?”

 

Bruce glared. “No.”

 

Jason pouted. “Worth a shot.”

 

Clark shook his head. “We still have a fight to finish.”

 

Bruce stood, turning to the warehouse’s upper level, where the remaining hostiles were regrouping. Bruce struck quickly, clearing a path through the armed men like a force of nature. Clark was everywhere at once, bullets bouncing harmlessly off him, disarming hostiles before they could react. Despite his injuries, Jason still managed to fire off a few well-placed shots, knocking weapons out of enemy hands.

 

The warehouse was finally secured and the hostages were safe. The mission was technically a success, but Bruce’s hands still shook as he loaded Jason into the Batmobile, his mind replaying the explosion, the way Jason’s breath had hitched in pain, the blood that had spread too quickly. Clark, hovering nearby, rested a hand on Bruce’s shoulder. Grounding.

 

“He’s okay,” he said, soft but sure.

 

Bruce exhaled. “I should have seen it.”

 

Clark shook his head. “If anyone should have, it’s me.”

 

Bruce gave him a look. “He could have died.”

 

Clark’s grip on his shoulder tightened. “But he didn’t.”

 

In the backseat, Jason groaned. “If you two are about to have an emotional moment, can we not do it while I’m bleeding out?”

 

—---------

 

Jason had been patched up and put to bed, his usual cocky attitude dulled by exhaustion and painkillers. Alfred had checked him over twice before finally declaring he would be fine, sore, but fine.

 

Bruce wasn’t fine. Clark could see it the moment they stepped into their bedroom. Bruce’s shoulders were too tense, his movements too controlled. He was holding it in. Until, suddenly, he wasn’t.

 

Bruce turned on a dime, his voice sharp. “That should have gone better.”

 

Clark exhaled, already bracing himself. “Bruce—”

 

Bruce cut him off. “We had bad intel. We walked into a trap. Jason got hurt.”

 

Clark frowned. “We fixed it.”

 

Bruce scoffed. “Fixed it? Fixed it?! Jason was bleeding out under a steel beam, Clark!”

 

Clark took a breath, calm, steady. “And we got him out. He’s going to be fine.”

 

Bruce shook his head. “You don’t get it.”

 

Clark’s brow furrowed. “Then explain it to me.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled into fists. “This wasn’t just bad luck, Clark. This happened because we weren’t careful enough. You walked in blind.”

 

Clark’s eyes hardened. “Are you blaming me?”

 

Bruce’s silence was answer enough.

 

Clark’s jaw tightened. “Bruce—”

 

Bruce stepped forward, eyes flashing. “You should have heard the detonators. You should have seen the heat signatures. If you had been paying attention, we could have avoided this.”

 

Clark felt his stomach drop. He never got angry easily, but that was unfair.

 

Clark tried to keep his voice even. “I was covering the perimeter, Bruce. You were in the building. If anything, you should have seen it.”

 

Bruce’s expression darkened. “You had the advantage.”

 

Clark folded his arms. “And you had the experience. But sure. Let’s pretend this was my fault.”

 

Bruce’s hands curled tighter. “He almost died.”

 

Clark stepped forward now, meeting his gaze. “And if he had? You’d be standing here, blaming yourself instead.”

 

Bruce didn’t answer, didn’t deny it, because they both knew it was true. Clark’s chest felt tight.

 

He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply. “You don’t get to do this, Bruce. You don’t get to act like this was only my mistake just because you need someone to be mad at.”

 

Bruce’s voice was low, tired, but firm. “I need Jason to be safe.”

 

Clark sighed. “So do I.”

 

Bruce turned away. Somehow, that hurt more than the yelling.

 

Clark swallowed, voice quieter now. “Is that really what you think? That I don’t care?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer or turn around. Clark felt his heart sink.

 

After a long moment, Clark sighed, shaking his head. “Okay.”

 

He turned, walking toward the door.

 

Bruce finally looked up. “Where are you going?”

 

“To sleep somewhere else.”

 

Bruce’s mouth opened, but he didn’t say anything. Clark didn’t wait, he just left Bruce alone.

 

—---------

 

Clark didn’t realize how much it hurt until he was alone. The door shut behind him, and the silence was deafening. Wayne Manor had always been too big, too full of echoes, of spaces that felt empty even when filled with people. Tonight, it felt cold.

 

Clark sat on the edge of the guest bed, running a hand through his hair. Bruce had blamed him. Not just for the mission, but for Jason getting hurt, for not being good enough, for not stopping it. Maybe part of him understood why. Bruce was terrified. Clark had seen it in his eyes, in the way his voice shook, the way his fists clenched as if he could hold the world together if he just held on tight enough.

 

Understanding it didn’t make it hurt less. Clark swallowed, staring at his hands. Steady. Strong. Capable. And yet, tonight, they had failed. He had failed. Jason had almost died and Bruce had looked at him like it was his fault. Like if he had just been better, faster, stronger—

 

Clark let out a slow breath, trying to push it down. Trying not to let it settle too deep. His vision blurred and before he could stop himself, a silent tear slipped down his cheek. He wiped it away quickly. Then another fell. And another. His shoulders shook.

 

This wasn’t just about the mission, it was about being blamed by the person who was supposed to know him best. This was about being pushed away after years of fighting to be let in. This was about loving Bruce so much it ached, and feeling like that love wasn’t enough. Clark let out a shaky breath, pressing his palms against his eyes. He wasn’t fragile, he wasn’t weak, but he was tired. Tired of trying to be perfect. Tired of holding things together. Tired of wondering if Bruce would ever stop pushing him away when things got hard.

 

A quiet sob escaped before he could swallow it down. He clenched his jaw. Tried to breathe, but the weight of it all finally broke over him. So he let himself cry until the pain felt a little smaller.

 

—---------

 

Jason yawned, pouring himself coffee. “Alright, who wants to bet Damian tries to stab someone before noon?”

 

Damian scowled. “I do not stab aimlessly.”

 

Tim muttered, “Debatable.”

 

Dick chuckled, shaking his head. “Where’s Clark?”

 

Bruce, who had barely touched his food, who had barely spoken since sitting down, cleared his throat. “He left early for work.”

 

Jason paused mid-sip. “Huh.”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “Like… early early?”

 

Bruce didn’t look up. “Before sunrise.”

 

Dick frowned, setting down his fork. “That’s weird.”

 

Clark usually stayed for breakfast, for coffee, for all of them. For Bruce.

 

Jason leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “So what’d you do?”

 

Bruce’s eyes snapped up. “What?”

 

“I mean, Clark doesn’t just leave before breakfast. You had a fight, didn’t you?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. Tim and Dick exchanged glances.

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Oh, so I’m right?”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply, pushing his chair back. Without another word, he stood up.

 

Jason scoffed. “Oh, yeah. Real subtle, B.”

 

Bruce didn’t acknowledge him, didn’t look at anyone. Just grabbed his coffee, turned, and walked out. The sound of his footsteps faded into the hall.

 

Dick let out a slow breath, rubbing his temples. “Well. That’s not good.”

 

Tim sighed. “Nope.”

 

Jason shook his head, shoving a piece of bacon into his mouth. Damian simply watched the doorway, brow furrowed, because Bruce wasn’t angry. He wasn’t snapping, barking orders, trying to control the situation. No, this was something else. That was concerning.

 

—---------

 

Clark was not in a good mood and the entire Daily Planet knew it. Usually, Clark was the easygoing one. The guy who always had a smile, who held doors open, who somehow made reporting on crime and corruption feel like a friendly neighborhood affair. Today, Clark was mopey.

 

Jimmy was the first to pick up on it. He watched as Clark sat at his desk, barely typing, staring at his coffee like it had personally betrayed him.

 

“Uh… Clark?”

 

Clark blinked, snapping out of it. “Huh?”

 

Jimmy hesitated. “You okay, man?”

 

Clark forced a smile. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

 

Jimmy narrowed his eyes. That was the fakest smile Clark had ever smiled. Lois, who had been flipping through her notes across the room, finally looked up and instantly zeroed in. Clark never moped. And yet, here he was—sulking over his coffee, barely paying attention, practically radiating sad energy.

 

Lois set her notes down, crossing her arms. “Okay. Who did it?”

 

Clark looked up. “Who did what?”

 

Lois arched an eyebrow. “Who hurt you?”

 

Clark sighed. Deeply.

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “Oh my God, you got in a fight with Bruce, didn’t you?”

 

Clark’s silence was answer enough.

 

Jimmy gasped. “Oh my God.”

 

Lois sighed, rubbing her temples. “What happened?”

 

Clark muttered, avoiding eye contact. “It’s nothing.”

 

Jimmy grinned. “That’s a lie.”

 

Lois sat on the edge of his desk. “C’mon, Smallville. Spill.”

 

Clark hesitated because he didn’t want to talk about it. Didn’t want to admit that Bruce had blamed him, shut him out, let him leave without stopping him. Didn’t want to admit that it had kept him up all night, made his chest ache in a way that no Kryptonite ever had.

 

Clark sighed, running a hand through his hair. “We fought about the kids, that’s all.”

 

Lois crossed her arms. “Did you at least yell back?”

 

Clark exhaled. “I didn’t yell. I left.”

 

Jimmy’s eyes widened. “Like… left left?”

 

Clark nodded. “Went to a different room. Came to work early.”

 

Lois let out a slow breath. “And did Bruce—?”

 

Clark shook his head. Lois sighed.

 

Jimmy frowned. “Damn, man. That sucks.”

 

Clark leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple. “Yeah.”

 

Lois rolled her eyes. “Well, that idiot better apologize.”

 

Clark let out a short, humorless chuckle. “That’d be a first.”

 

Lois pointed at him. “No. None of that. He’s your husband, he doesn’t get to just not fix things when he screws up.”

 

Clark sighed. “He’s not great at—”

 

Lois cut him off. “I know he’s not great at apologizing. I’ve been watching him emotionally repress himself for years. But he’s got a brain in that weirdly shaped head of his, and he better start using it.”

 

Jimmy nodded. “Yeah, dude. He so needs to grovel.”

 

Clark huffed. “Bruce doesn’t grovel.”

 

Lois smirked. “Oh, well, maybe he should start.”

 

Clark shook his head, but the corner of his mouth twitched, just slightly.

 

“See? You’re still mad, but you’re at least thinking about how funny it would be to make him suffer a little.”

 

Jimmy laughed. “Dude, make him work for it.”

 

Clark sighed, he was still hurting and still angry. But the idea of making Bruce sweat a little? That was tempting.

 

—---------

 

Wayne Enterprises was running smoothly. The board was handling their quarterly reports, Lucius had finalized R&D’s latest projects, and the PR team was successfully dodging another round of media speculation about Bruce’s “mysterious absences.” Everything was fine. Except Bruce, and everyone at Wayne Enterprises knew it.

 

It started with the silence. Bruce was never chatty, but today? Today, he was unapproachable. His replies were short, clipped, dismissive. He barely looked up from his paperwork, and when he did, his expression was colder than usual. Meetings ran faster because nobody wanted to be in the same room as him for long. Even his assistant, who had worked for him for years, gave him a wide berth. 

 

Lucius just sighed, because he had already guessed what this was about. Lucius knocked once before stepping into Bruce’s office. Bruce didn’t look up.

 

Lucius sighed, crossing his arms. “So, you and Clark fought.”

 

Bruce’s pen stilled. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

 

Lucius arched an eyebrow. “Please. I’ve worked with you for over a decade. I know your brooding moods better than anyone.”

 

Bruce said nothing.

 

Lucius continued. “You’re only this unbearable when your personal life bleeds into your professional one. Which means, either one of your kids did something stupid, or Clark is mad at you.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Jason got hurt.”

 

Lucius nodded slowly. “Ah.”

 

A pause.

 

“And you blamed Clark, didn’t you?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tightened. Lucius sighed. Deeply. “Of course you did.”

 

Bruce finally looked up. “Jason could have died.”

 

Lucius met his gaze evenly. “And blaming Clark made you feel better?”

 

Bruce didn’t answer. Didn’t look away. Because, no, it hadn’t made him feel better. It had made him feel worse.

 

Lucius sat in the chair across from him. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down his face. Lucius watched him for a moment. “You have two options.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow.

 

Lucius folded his hands in his lap. “You can keep sulking here, terrifying everyone into increased productivity until Alfred inevitably tells you to stop acting like a child. Or, you can fix it.”

 

Bruce knew Lucius was right, of course he was right. Bruce had handled this the wrong way. Had let his fear make him push Clark away when he should have pulled him closer. Now, Clark was gone. Left before sunrise. Didn’t call. Didn’t check in. Bruce had screwed up, and if he didn’t fix it soon, he wasn’t sure if Clark would want him to.

 

Bruce sighed. “I don’t pay you for relationship advice.”

 

Lucius grinned. “You absolutely do. It’s just not on the payroll.”

 

Bruce rolled his eyes.

 

—---------

 

Bruce waited and waited, but Clark never came home. He stood in their bedroom, watching the untouched side of the bed. The space where Clark should be, but wasn’t. He checked the time. 12:03 AM. Clark wasn’t patrolling and he wasn’t in the Fortress, Bruce had checked. Twice. Clark was just… gone, and Bruce had no one to blame but himself.

 

The next morning, everyone knew something was wrong. Clark always came home. Even when they fought, even when things got bad, he never stayed away. There was no coffee waiting. No casual, “Morning, guys.” No Clark.

 

Bruce was worse, he wouldn’t even talk. Just sat in the Batcave, staring at the monitors, not actually working.

 

Dick, arms crossed, sighed. “So Clark’s still gone?”

 

Jason leaned against the chair, raising an eyebrow. “You find him yet?”

 

Bruce didn’t look away from the screen. “He’s fine.”

 

Conner frowned. “That’s not an answer.”

 

Damian, standing off to the side, tilted his head. “Did he say he was coming back?”

 

Bruce didn’t respond.

 

Jason’s eyes narrowed. “B, did you even talk to him?”

 

Bruce finally looked up. And the way his jaw clenched, the way his eyes were colder than usual, that was all they needed to know.

 

Jason let out a slow whistle. “Damn.”

 

Dick sighed. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce turned away, dismissing the conversation. “It’s fine.”

 

Tim muttered, “It really doesn’t sound fine.”

 

Bruce didn’t answer. Nothing about this was fine.

 

—---------

 

Clark was currently sitting on Lois’ couch, wearing sweatpants, eating his third pint of ice cream. Lois, sitting across from him, arms crossed, eyebrow raised, was watching him like he was a zoo exhibit.

 

“You know,” she finally said, pointing at him with a spoon, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you sulk like this before.”

 

Clark muttered into his ice cream. “I’m not sulking.”

 

Lois snorted. “Smallville, you are literally wearing sweatpants, eating double chocolate fudge straight from the carton, and you haven’t gone home.”

 

Clark sighed, rubbing his face. “I’ve been busy.”

 

Lois smirked. “Busy being heartbroken?”

 

Clark scowled. “I am not heartbroken.”

 

Lois leaned back, grinning. “Sure. That’s why you’re hiding at my place.”

 

Clark scooped another massive bite of ice cream. “I’m taking time to think.”

 

Lois tilted her head. “Okay. And have you thought about talking to your husband?”

 

Clark sighed deeply. Because yes, obviously, he had thought about it, but Bruce had been awful. If Clark went back now, he knew how it would go, Bruce would act like nothing happened, like the fight wasn’t a big deal, like it hadn’t torn Clark up inside.

 

Clark swallowed another bite of ice cream. “He blamed me, Lois.”

 

Lois’ smirk faded.

 

Clark shook his head. “I know he was scared. I know he was hurting. But he looked at me and decided that Jason getting hurt was my fault.” Clark set his spoon down. “He didn’t even try to stop me from leaving.”

 

Lois watched him. “Do you think he meant it?”

 

Clark hesitated. He knew Bruce didn’t actually think it was Clark’s fault. Not really, but it had still hurt. Clark didn’t know if he could just move past it.

 

Lois sighed, leaning forward. “Look, Smallville. I get it. Bruce is an emotional disaster. He processes things like a traumatized alley cat. But do you really think he’s sitting at home, acting like everything’s fine?”

 

Clark looked away.

 

Lois rolled her eyes. “Oh my God. He’s probably losing his mind right now.”

 

Clark muttered, “Good.”

 

Lois laughed. “Wow. You’re really in your feelings, huh?”

 

Clark groaned, rubbing his eyes. “I hate that he does this to me.”

 

Lois grinned. “You married that mess, farm boy. That’s on you.”

 

Clark sighed dramatically, slumping further into the couch. Lois grabbed her own pint of ice cream, tapping her spoon against his.

 

“Well, if you’re gonna mope, at least commit. Another round?”

 

Clark grinned slightly. “Yeah. Another round.”

 

He wasn’t ready to talk yet, but ice cream? Ice cream was a solid second option.

Chapter 38: Makeup

Summary:

Bruce has an emotional break through!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Bruce had always been able to track Clark. Not in a controlling way or in an I need to know where you are at all times way, but in a quiet, steady, always-there-in-the-back-of-his-mind kind of way. Clark was constant. Bruce always knew that if he reached out, Clark would be there. Now, Clark wasn’t answering, and Bruce was losing it.

 

2:13 AM

 

The manor was quiet. The kind of too-deep quiet that made Bruce’s skin crawl. Clark still wasn’t home and he wasn’t picking up his phone. Bruce tried the comms. Nothing. Tried calling again. Straight to voicemail. Tried scanning everywhere he could think of—the Fortress, the Watchtower, the farm. Nothing.

 

Suddenly, it wasn’t just about the fight anymore. It was about what if. What if Clark had gotten into a fight? What if something had happened while he wasn’t watching? What if someone had waited until they were separated to strike?

 

Bruce knew how fast someone could disappear. His breathing hitched. The walls felt too close. His hands shook as he tried to re-run the scans, tried to find something he missed. But the keys on the Batcomputer were blurring, and his chest was tightening, and he couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe, couldn’t—

 

“Master Bruce.”

 

A hand on his shoulder.

 

Bruce flinched. Barely registered it.

 

“Bruce.”

 

Alfred’s voice. Firm. Grounding. Bruce squeezed his eyes shut, forcing himself to focus. A slow inhale. A shaky exhale. Another. And another. Until, finally, his hands steadied. 

 

Alfred was watching him.

 

Bruce’s throat was dry. “He’s not answering.”

 

Alfred nodded. “I am aware.”

 

Bruce ran a hand down his face, exhaling sharply. “What if something happened?”

 

Alfred sighed. Calm, measured. “Then you would have heard about it by now.”

 

Bruce’s jaw tensed. Logically, Alfred was right, but logic didn’t stop the terror sitting in his chest.

 

Alfred tilted his head. “You believe he is in danger?”

 

Bruce hesitated. “…No.”

 

He knew Clark probably wasn’t in danger. Clark was angry because of him. Bruce exhaled, his hands curling into fists.

 

Alfred watched him carefully. “He is not missing, sir. He is waiting.”

 

Bruce swallowed.

 

Alfred placed a cup of tea on the desk. “And if you wish to bring him home, I suggest you stop panicking and start thinking.”

 

Bruce’s shoulders slumped. Alfred was right, but Bruce had never been good at fixing things like this. He could repair broken bones, broken tech, broken systems, but broken trust? That was harder. Bruce exhaled slowly, reaching for the tea, he couldn’t afford to spiral. Not if he wanted Clark to come home.

 

—---------

 

3:27 AM

 

It was late. Metropolis had settled into its quiet hours, the city humming with the muted sounds of traffic and distant sirens. Bruce Wayne was pounding on Lois’ door like his life depended on it.

 

BANG. BANG. BANG.

 

Lois jerked awake, groggy and disoriented. She squinted at the clock. Then came another loud knock. Lois groaned, throwing the covers off. “Oh, for the love of—”

 

She grabbed her robe, stomped to the door, and yanked it open. Standing there, looking worse than she’d ever seen him, was Bruce. His shirt was rumpled, his jaw clenched, his eyes sharp and exhausted all at once.

 

His voice was low, rough. “Where is he?”

 

Lois blinked. “Are you serious?”

 

Bruce’s hands curled into fists. “Lois.”

 

Lois crossed her arms. “You show up at my door, at three in the morning, looking like you haven’t slept, and you expect me to just hand Clark over?”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “Please.”

 

Lois’ eyes narrowed. Bruce Wayne did not say please. Ever.

 

She tilted her head. Measuring. “You panicked, didn’t you?”

 

Bruce’s jaw tensed, he didn’t answer. Which meant yes.

 

Lois sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Bruce. He’s fine.”

 

Bruce’s voice dropped lower. “He hasn’t come home.”

 

Lois arched an eyebrow. “Yeah, I know.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “Lois.”

 

Lois leaned against the doorframe. “What do you want me to do, Wayne? Drag him to the front door and shove him at you?”

 

Lois understood that this wasn’t just about the fight, this was about Clark leaving and Bruce not knowing if he’d come back.

 

Lois sighed. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce finally looked at her.

 

Lois softened. “He’s asleep.”

 

Bruce exhaled, his entire frame relaxing, just a little.

 

Lois shook her head. “You really love him, huh?”

 

Bruce met her gaze. His voice was quieter. “More than anything.”

 

Lois let out a slow breath. “You’re lucky I actually like you.”

 

She stepped back, leaving the door open. Bruce hesitated, then stepped inside. He had decided he would wait until Clark woke up.

 

7:00 AM

 

Clark had woken up to the smell of coffee. Which, in theory, should have been nice. Except when he shuffled into the kitchen, still wearing sweatpants, still planning on being mad for at least another day, he found Bruce sitting at Lois’ counter, drinking coffee like he belonged there.

 

Clark’s eyes narrowed. “What are you doing here?”

 

Bruce set his mug down. “Taking you home.”

 

Clark scoffed. “Oh, so now you want me home?”

 

Lois dragged a hand down her face. “Oh my God,” she muttered.

 

Bruce stood. “Clark.”

 

Clark lifted his chin defiantly. “Bruce.”

 

Lois looked between them, realizing this was going to be a problem. Clark was pouting. Full-on, arms crossed, refusing-to-move, bottom-lip-jutting-out pouting. 

 

Bruce sighed. “I came to talk.”

 

“I don’t want to talk.”

 

Lois groaned. “For the love of—you are Superman. Grow up.”

 

Clark glared. “You’re supposed to be on my side, traitor.”

 

Lois glared right back. Then turned to Bruce. “And you. Take your brooding, billionaire ass and have this conversation somewhere else.”

 

Bruce didn’t move. “He won’t come home.”

 

Clark scoffed. “That’s the point.”

 

Lois threw her hands up. “Then go have this fight in the Batcave, or the Fortress, or literally anywhere that is not my kitchen.”

 

Clark huffed. 

 

Bruce finally broke. “I was wrong. I blamed you because I was scared. I shouldn’t have.”

 

Clark didn’t answer immediately. He knew Bruce didn’t say things he didn’t mean and he knew that Bruce had probably been losing his mind.

 

Clark grumbled, “You’re still an asshole.”

 

Bruce nodded, accepting it.

 

Lois rolled her eyes. “Oh, finally.”

 

Bruce held out a hand. Clark stared at it. Lois crossed her arms. Waiting. Clark exhaled. Dragged a hand through his hair. Then, begrudgingly, still very much pouting— He took Bruce’s hand.

 

Lois let out a deep breath. “Good. Great. Get out of my apartment.”

 

Bruce and Clark both turned to her.

 

Lois pointed at the door. “Now.”

 

Clark sighed, shoving the rest of his ice cream from the counter into Bruce’s hands. “Fine.”

 

Bruce raised an eyebrow. “This is melted.”

 

Clark shrugged. “So?”

 

Lois pinched the bridge of her nose. “OUT.”

 

Finally, they left.

 

—---------

 

The car ride back to Gotham was silent. It was not the comfortable silence they usually shared, the kind built on years of understanding and familiarity. This was a silence filled with everything unsaid, with lingering frustration and the exhaustion of two people who had spent too long pushing and pulling without finding common ground. Clark stared out the window, arms crossed, jaw set, eyes distant as the city lights of Metropolis faded behind them. His expression was unreadable, but Bruce knew him too well to be fooled. The tension in his shoulders, the slight furrow in his brow, the way his fingers tapped absently against his thigh all betrayed the fact that he was still upset. Bruce did not blame him. He deserved every ounce of Clark’s frustration.

 

Bruce focused on the road, hands gripping the steering wheel with an intensity that had nothing to do with driving. He was exhausted in a way he did not have the words for, a bone-deep weariness that came from the weight of emotions he had never learned to handle properly. He had spent years preparing for every possible threat, every scenario that could go wrong, every enemy that might strike when he least expected. None of that training had ever prepared him for something as simple and impossible as this, hurting the one person who had never stopped believing in him and not knowing how to fix it.

 

The road stretched long and empty before them, Gotham still miles away. Bruce wanted to say something, anything that would lessen the distance between them, but every thought that formed felt inadequate. The words that had always come so easily in interrogation rooms and strategy meetings felt foreign and clumsy in the presence of Clark’s disappointment.

 

Eventually, Clark sighed, shifting slightly in his seat but not looking at him. “Where are we going?” His voice was quiet, not quite accusing, but far from warm.

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Not the manor.”

 

That, at least, made Clark turn his head. He raised an eyebrow, skepticism cutting through the remnants of his irritation. “No?”

 

Bruce shook his head, eyes still fixed on the road. “You wouldn’t feel like you were choosing to come back if I took you straight home.”

 

Clark studied him for a long moment, clearly weighing his words. Eventually, he glanced back at the window. “So where, then?”

 

Bruce hesitated for only a second before answering. “The lake house.”

 

Clark’s lips pressed together, thoughtful but not rejecting the idea outright. The lake house was one of the few places where neither of them had to be Batman or Superman. It was quiet, isolated, tucked away from the weight of their responsibilities, a place where they could just be. They had spent weekends there in the past, rare moments of peace stolen in between missions and disasters. It was safe ground, neither Metropolis nor Gotham, neither of them having the upper hand. Clark did not argue, which was as much of a concession as Bruce was going to get for now. The road stretched on, the city lights disappearing into darkness. It would take time to fix what had broken between them, but at least, for now, they were moving in the same direction.

 

—---------

 

The lake house was quiet when they arrived, the kind of silence that wrapped around them like a waiting presence. The air was cool, the lake still under the faint glow of the moon, and the familiar scent of pine and water filled the space between them as Bruce unlocked the door. Clark followed without a word, his expression unreadable, his presence heavy with unspoken things.

 

Bruce turned on a single lamp, letting the soft glow cast long shadows against the walls. He had thought about what he would say on the drive here, but now, with Clark standing across from him, arms crossed, waiting for him to speak first, every word felt too small. The weight of the past few days sat in his chest like lead, thick and unyielding.

 

Clark sighed, breaking the silence first. “Are you going to actually say something, or did you bring me here just to stare at me all night?”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through his hair. His voice, when he finally spoke, was rougher than he expected. “I don’t know where to start.”

 

Clark’s jaw tightened. “You could start with why you blamed me. Why you let me leave without stopping me. Why I had to find out from Lois that you nearly had a breakdown instead of hearing it from you.”

 

Bruce’s fingers curled into fists at his sides, his breath unsteady. “I don’t know how to do this.”

 

Clark shook his head. “Do what, Bruce? Talk to me? You do it with everyone else just fine.”

 

A sharp breath pushed past Bruce’s lips, something fractured in his expression. “Not like this. Not when it’s you.”

 

Clark blinked, taken aback for just a second before his frustration returned. “That’s not an excuse.”

 

“I know.” The admission came fast, quiet, filled with something raw and exposed. Bruce’s shoulders dropped slightly, his exhaustion visible in the slump of his frame. He looked down at the floor, at the scuff marks on the wood, anywhere but at Clark’s face. “I don’t—” His voice caught, and he had to force himself to breathe. “I don’t have the words for this.”

 

Clark’s anger didn’t dissolve completely, but something in his stance softened. He waited, giving Bruce the space to find whatever it was he needed to say.

 

Bruce’s hands trembled as he braced them against the back of the couch. “I was terrified.” The words were barely above a whisper, but they held a weight he couldn’t contain anymore. “I saw Jason under that beam, and for a second, all I could think was that I was going to lose him. That I was going to have to watch my son die because I wasn’t good enough. Because I didn’t see the trap coming. Because I failed.”

 

Clark’s expression shifted, the anger replaced with something quieter, something more knowing.

 

Bruce inhaled shakily, his breath uneven, his vision blurring at the edges. “And instead of dealing with that, instead of thinking, I—I lashed out at you. Because if it was your fault, then it wasn’t mine.” His voice cracked on the last word, and for the first time in longer than he could remember, his throat closed with something thick and painful.

 

Clark stepped closer, but Bruce turned away, pressing the heels of his hands against his eyes as if he could physically hold back everything that was threatening to break free. “I didn’t mean it. I never meant it.” His breath hitched, and then, finally, the wall cracked. His shoulders shook, and the first tear slipped past his defenses, falling hot against his skin.

 

Clark didn’t hesitate this time. He closed the space between them, pressing a hand against Bruce’s back, the warmth of it grounding. Bruce stiffened for half a second before something in him gave. The tension in his muscles collapsed, and suddenly, he was leaning forward, his forehead against Clark’s shoulder, his breath ragged as he tried and failed to hold himself together. Clark didn’t say anything. He didn’t offer reassurances or try to fix it with words. He just held him, steady and real, his arms solid around Bruce’s shaking frame.

 

Minutes passed in silence, the only sound between them the ragged cadence of Bruce’s breath. Eventually, Bruce swallowed hard, forcing himself upright, wiping his eyes quickly as if it would erase the evidence.

 

Clark didn’t step back. “You’re allowed to break down, Bruce. You don’t have to act like you’re made of stone all the time.”

 

Bruce exhaled, the weight in his chest still present but no longer suffocating. “I don’t know how to be anything else.”

 

Clark shook his head. “Then let me help you figure it out.”

 

Bruce let out a slow breath, his fingers curling slightly at his sides before finally looking at Clark. There was something raw and vulnerable in his gaze. “Okay.”

 

—---------

 

The lake house was quiet, the kind of stillness that only came after something heavy had been lifted. Bruce had spent the last hour unpacking his fears, laying them bare in the dim light of the room, allowing himself to be seen in a way he rarely permitted. Now, in the aftermath of it all, he felt drained, exhausted, but lighter in a way he hadn’t realized he needed to be. Clark had stayed close, watching him carefully. There had been no judgment, only the unwavering patience that Bruce had always struggled to understand but had come to rely on more than he wanted to admit.

 

They sat on the couch, not quite touching, not quite apart, the air between them still charged with the weight of everything that had been said. Clark exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair, his expression thoughtful but not angry anymore. “So,” he said, voice quiet but steady, “what now?”

 

Bruce looked down at his hands, fingers interlocked, his grip loose but restless. He wasn’t used to this, to being the one who had to reach out first. He had spent years letting Clark do the heavy lifting when it came to emotions, letting him bridge the gaps Bruce didn’t know how to cross. But Clark had waited this time, had refused to make it easy, and Bruce understood why.

 

He inhaled, slow and measured, before meeting Clark’s gaze. “I don’t want you to leave again.”

 

Clark’s lips pressed together, his expression softening. “Bruce, I didn’t want to leave in the first place.”

 

“I know,” Bruce admitted, his voice quieter now, rougher around the edges. “But I made you feel like you had to.”

 

Clark didn’t argue. He didn’t need to. They both knew it was true.

 

Bruce exhaled, leaning back against the couch, his posture looser than it had been in days. “I don’t know how to fix this the way you would.”

 

Clark gave him a small, almost amused smile. “I don’t need you to fix it like I would. I just need you to show up. To actually talk to me instead of shutting me out.”

 

Bruce nodded, rubbing a hand over his face. “I can try.”

 

Clark tilted his head. “Try?”

 

Bruce gave him a dry look. “I’m not promising a full transformation overnight.”

 

Clark huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “No, I guess that would be asking too much.” He studied Bruce for a moment, then shifted closer, their knees brushing. “Just… don’t let it get to this point again, okay?”

 

Bruce swallowed, something in his chest tightening at the thought of ever having to go through this again. “I won’t.”

 

Clark searched his face for a long moment before nodding. “Okay.”

 

Bruce hesitated for only a second before reaching out, his fingers curling gently around Clark’s wrist, grounding himself in the warmth of him. Clark didn’t pull away. Instead, he turned his hand over, threading their fingers together. They sat there like that for a moment, neither speaking, neither needing to.

 

Eventually, Clark smiled. “You do realize Lois is going to demand an apology for having to deal with all of this.”

 

Bruce sighed. “I know.”

 

Clark squeezed his hand. “Good. Because I’m not protecting you from her wrath.”

 

Bruce gave him a dry look. “Some husband you are.”

 

Clark grinned. “That’s what you get for making me eat my feelings in ice cream.”

 

Bruce huffed but didn’t let go.

 

Clark leaned in, pressing a kiss to his temple, lingering for just a second longer than necessary. “Let’s go home.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes briefly, then nodded. “Yeah. Let’s go home.”

 

This time, when they left, they left together.

 

—---------

 

As the car pulled into the driveway, Bruce could see the glow of the manor’s lights through the windows, casting warm golden shapes against the night. The tension in his shoulders eased slightly, the weight of the last few days not gone, but lighter. Clark sat beside him, relaxed now, one hand resting loosely on Bruce’s thigh, fingers barely brushing the fabric of his pants. It was a small gesture, but it was grounding in a way Bruce hadn’t realized he needed.

 

As they stepped inside, neither of them had the chance to settle before they were immediately ambushed.

 

Jason was the first to spot them, sitting on the arm of the living room couch, tossing a batarang between his hands. His eyes flickered toward them, and a slow smirk pulled at his lips. “Look who finally decided to come home.”

 

Tim looked up from his laptop at the other end of the room, raising an eyebrow. “Oh, so we don’t have to stage a rescue mission?”

 

Dick, sitting on the couch beside Damian, grinned. “I was kind of looking forward to that.”

 

Clark sighed, setting his coat on the back of a chair. “It was two days, guys.”

 

Jason leaned back, resting his arms behind his head. “Yeah, and you never stay away that long.” His smirk widened as his gaze flicked to Bruce. “Especially after a fight.”

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “I don’t need a full commentary on my relationship from you.”

 

Conner laughed. “Too bad, you’re getting one.”

 

Damian, who had been watching quietly, set down the book in his hands. “Did you at least resolve your unnecessary dramatics, or will I have to listen to another week of Todd making exaggerated breakup theories?”

 

Jason gasped, placing a hand over his chest. “How dare you.”

 

Tim didn’t look up from his screen. “You literally bet me twenty bucks Clark was going to leave him for real this time.”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow at that. “Wow.”

 

Jason grinned. “What can I say? I like to keep things interesting.”

 

Bruce sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. “We’re fine. You can all stop acting like you’re commentators on some soap opera.”

 

Conner leaned forward, tilting his head slightly. “Yeah? You sure?”

 

Bruce met his gaze, and for the first time in days, there was no tension behind it. “Yeah. I’m sure.”

 

Conner studied him for a moment, then nodded, seemingly satisfied. “Good.”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “Glad to know we passed whatever secret emotional test you were running.”

 

Dick grinned. “Oh, we were definitely testing you.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Of course you were.”

 

Before anyone could say anything else, Alfred walked into the room, his usual composed expression firmly in place. He glanced between them, then exhaled as if he had been expecting the entire ordeal to take longer. “Good. You’re back. I trust everything has been resolved?”

 

Clark smiled. “Yeah, Alfred. We’re good.”

 

Alfred gave Bruce a pointed look, clearly unimpressed that things had escalated to this point in the first place. Bruce only gave a short nod in response, which seemed to be enough.

 

Alfred exhaled, then turned on his heel. “Then dinner will be ready in twenty minutes.”

 

Jason grinned. “Ooh, do we get the fancy welcome-home meal?”

 

Alfred glanced back. “You do not, Master Jason.”

 

Jason groaned as Alfred disappeared into the hallway. “I’m being singled out.”

 

Tim didn’t even look up. “Yes. Because you keep stealing food before it makes it to the table.”

 

Jason scoffed. “That has never been proven.”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. He turned to Bruce, nudging him lightly with his shoulder. “Feels good to be home.”

 

Bruce exhaled, looking around the room at the people who had somehow become the center of his entire world. The chaos, the bickering, the way they had all been waiting for them to walk through that door like it had been inevitable.

 

Bruce nodded. “Yeah. It does.”

Notes:

So, I relate to Bruce hard core. I don't like to talk about my feelings because I don't want to be a burden on others. I had to work super hard to unlearn that, and so does Bruce, because Clark deserves it!

Chapter 39: Onward

Summary:

We are approaching the end of this story, and our characters are all growing up! I know I did not explicitly put the timeline in the story, but it has taken place over about 5 years, with Dick entering the picture in the first year.

I will be posting the rest of the story TODAY, since my wonderful beta reader (my partner) has worked incredibly hard editing and has deemed it acceptable for public consumption. Thank you for taking this journey with me :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Jason had known this day was coming for a while now. He just hadn’t been sure when he was going to say it out loud. Wayne Manor had been his home for years, in the way no other place had been. He had fought against that feeling at first, not wanting to trust it, not wanting to let himself get comfortable in something he might lose. But time had chipped away at his defenses, and eventually, without realizing it, he had let himself belong here.

 

Which was what made this decision harder. He wasn’t leaving because he was angry, or because he had something to prove, or because Bruce had pushed him away. He was leaving because it was time. Jason was ready to carve out something of his own.

 

The house was quieter than usual when Jason finally sat Bruce down in the study. It was late enough that Tim was probably still up in his room, researching some case he had no business being involved in. Dick had gone back to Blüdhaven earlier that evening, and Damian had finished training hours ago. That left only Bruce, reading over case files, the weight of the city still pressing against his shoulders even after all these years.

 

Jason leaned against the desk, arms crossed. “I’m moving out.”

 

Bruce barely hesitated, only the slight tightening of his jaw betraying the fact that he hadn’t expected the conversation to happen tonight. He set down the file he had been reviewing and met Jason’s gaze. “Alright.”

 

Jason blinked. “That’s it?”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “You’ve been thinking about it for months, knowing you.”

 

Jason huffed. “Yeah, well. Didn’t think you’d actually take it this well.”

 

Bruce’s expression remained unreadable, but there was something knowing in his gaze, something that told Jason this wasn’t indifference. Bruce had seen this coming just as clearly as Jason had, maybe even before he had realized it himself.

 

“I knew you’d go when you were ready,” Bruce said simply.

 

Jason let out a breath, rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah. Guess I finally am.”

 

Bruce leaned forward slightly, studying him. “Where?”

 

Jason shrugged. “Got a place in Gotham. Not too far. Cheap rent, decent rooftop access. You’d hate it.”

 

Bruce’s lips twitched slightly. “I’ll have Alfred inspect it.”

 

Jason groaned. “Oh my God, no.”

 

Bruce didn’t respond, which meant it was definitely happening.

 

Jason sighed, shaking his head before turning a little more serious. “I’m not just moving out. I’m… I’m giving up Robin.”

 

Bruce didn’t react immediately. It wasn’t surprising, not really. Jason had grown out of Robin, just like Dick had. They all knew this was coming eventually. But hearing it—saying it out loud—felt different.

 

Bruce exhaled, nodding slowly. “I see.”

 

Jason hesitated, his voice quieter now. “It’s not because of you, or anything bad. It’s just not me anymore, y’know?”

 

Bruce nodded, his expression unreadable but not unkind.

 

Jason tilted his head. “You’re not mad?”

 

Bruce met his gaze. “I told you once that Robin is meant to be a beginning, not an end.”

 

Jason blinked. That was probably the most understanding response he could have gotten.

 

“Huh.” Jason shifted slightly. “Alright. That’s weirdly mature of you.”

 

Bruce sighed, shaking his head. “Jason.”

 

“What? I was fully expecting some dramatic Bat-Brooding.”

 

Bruce exhaled, leaning back in his chair. “Do you have a new name?”

 

Jason hesitated for only a second before nodding. “Yeah. Red Hood.”

 

Bruce’s eyes were unreadable for a moment, then he just shook his head. “It’s your choice.”

 

Jason wasn’t sure what he had been expecting, but this wasn’t it. No protests. No argument. No ‘Are you sure?’ Just acceptance.

 

Jason exhaled, pushing off the desk. “Guess that’s it, then.”

 

Bruce watched him for a long moment before nodding. “Not entirely.”

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

 

Bruce stood, crossing the space between them before resting a hand on Jason’s shoulder. His grip was firm, solid in the way it had always been, in the way Jason had relied on even when he hadn’t wanted to admit it.

 

“You’ll always have a place here,” Bruce said simply.

 

Jason’s throat tightened slightly, though he’d die before admitting it. “Yeah, yeah. I know.”

 

Bruce gave his shoulder a slight squeeze before stepping back. “You need help moving?”

 

Jason smirked. “Nah. Unless you wanna haul my couch up three flights of stairs.”

 

Bruce didn’t react. “Send me the address.”

 

Jason groaned. “Bruce.”

 

Bruce crossed his arms. “I’ll wait a week before running a background check.”

 

Jason sighed deeply. “Unbelievable.”

 

Bruce tilted his head slightly. “You’ll still patrol?”

 

Jason nodded. “Yeah. Not every night. But I’m not done with this life.”

 

Bruce’s expression remained neutral, but Jason knew him well enough to see the small flicker of relief in his gaze.

 

Jason smirked. “You can relax, old man. I’m not abandoning the family. Just upgrading.”

 

Bruce shook his head but didn’t argue.

 

Jason shoved his hands into his pockets, exhaling slowly. “Alright. Guess I’ll start packing.”

 

Bruce nodded once. “I’ll tell the others.”

 

Jason scoffed, heading for the door. “Good. Save me from Conner’s emotional monologue.”

 

Bruce almost smirked. “No promises.”

 

Jason just laughed, shaking his head. Leaving the manor wasn’t easy. It wasn’t something he was doing lightly. But it wasn’t the end of something, not really. It was just the next step.

 

—-------

 

Jason hadn’t even finished moving his stuff out before the chaos started. Wayne Manor had seen its fair share of arguments, fights, and full-blown dramatic showdowns, but nothing quite prepared Bruce for the moment when three of his sons decided to fight over the Robin mantle. Tim had seen it as his because he was next in line, Damian had seen it as his birthright, and Conner—who hadn’t even been a contender—had been dragged into it out of sheer principle when Tim started throwing insults. It all escalated immediately.

 

Jason had just finished tossing the last of his bags onto the couch when yelling erupted from the hall.

 

He sighed deeply. “Oh, for—what now?”

 

Bruce was already standing, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

Jason raised an eyebrow. “Do I even wanna know?”

 

Before Bruce could answer, Tim stormed into the room, followed immediately by Damian and Conner, all three looking absolutely murderous.

 

Tim pointed aggressively. “I should be Robin!”

 

Damian scoffed. “Ridiculous. I am the only one worthy of the title!”

 

Conner folded his arms. “I don’t even want to be Robin, but now I’m fighting for it just to piss you off.”

 

Jason snorted. “Well, that escalated fast.”

 

Bruce sighed heavily. “This is not how we’re deciding this.”

 

Tim turned to him, eyes wide with betrayal. “So you were going to pick him?!”

 

Bruce gave him a look. “I didn’t say that.”

 

Damian smirked. “Father, you do not need to state the obvious.”

 

Tim turned on Damian immediately. “You are literally eight.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes. “Almost nine.”

 

Jason plopped onto the couch with popcorn he had absolutely not stolen from the pantry earlier. “This is the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

 

Conner gestured broadly. “I didn’t even ask to be involved! But if Tim’s gonna insult me, I’m in now.”

 

Tim scoffed. “You’re Superman’s clone! Why do you even care?!”

 

Conner shrugged. “I dunno, Tim. Maybe because I’m Bruce’s clone too. Maybe because you said I ‘couldn’t handle the responsibility’ like some kind of condescending jackass.”

 

Tim threw his hands in the air. “BECAUSE YOU CAN’T!”

 

Conner smirked. “Now I definitely want to be Robin.”

 

Damian crossed his arms. “This entire debate is foolish. I am the only one trained from birth. It should be mine.”

 

Tim glared. “Oh my God, Damian, you stabbed a guy last week.”

 

Damian scoffed. “He survived.”

 

Bruce rubbed his temple. “Alright, that’s enough—”

 

Tim crossed his arms. “Fine. You know what? If we really want to do this, let’s make it a competition.”

 

Bruce sighed. “No.”

 

Jason grinned. “Yes.”

 

Bruce glared. “Jason.”

 

Jason gestured at the ongoing disaster. “What? Let ‘em fight it out.”

 

Tim immediately squared his shoulders. “I accept those terms.”

 

Damian smirked. “Finally, you show some backbone, Drake.”

 

Conner sighed. “I cannot believe I’m doing this, but yeah. I’m in too.”

 

Bruce let out a long, exhausted breath. “This is ridiculous.”

 

Jason smirked. “So is raising five kids in a bat cave, but here we are.”

 

Bruce shot him a look. Jason just grinned wider.

 

Tim turned back to Bruce. “So? What’s the challenge?”

 

Bruce dragged a hand down his face. “Fine. You want to prove you deserve to be Robin? Then train for it.”

 

Damian smirked. “I was born for this.”

 

Tim rolled his eyes. “God, you’re so dramatic.”

 

Conner nudged Jason. “If I win, I’m gonna make my Robin suit blue just to mess with him.”

 

Jason cackled. “Oh my God, please win.”

 

Bruce sighed, already regretting every life choice that had led him here.

 

—-------

 

The moment Bruce had agreed to a trial period to see who would best fill the role of Robin, the entire house had turned into a battleground of training exercises, tactical mind games, and, in Conner’s case, petty sabotage just for the fun of it. Jason had never been more entertained in his life. Bruce had outlined the official challenge with the same calm, strategic energy he used when planning Justice League operations.

 

Each contender would go through physical training, detective work, tactical analysis, and teamwork exercises. They had two weeks to prove themselves. There would be no live combat missions until Bruce made his final decision and Alfred had full authority to disqualify anyone if things got out of hand. 

 

Jason had immediately tried to get Tim and Conner to form an alliance just to mess with Damian. It had not worked.

 

The first day had barely started when tensions were already boiling over. Bruce had them run obstacle courses in the Batcave, designed to test agility, endurance, and precision. Tim was efficient, fast, and calculated. He didn’t waste energy, didn’t make unnecessary movements, and cleared every trap with precise timing. Damian, of course, went full acrobat mode. He moved with natural ease, flipping over beams and weaving through laser grids with a smug superiority complex in every step. Conner cheated immediately. The second the challenge began, he flew over half the course and landed at the finish line.

 

Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “You’re disqualified from this round.”

 

Conner scoffed. “For what? Using my natural skills?”

 

Tim gritted his teeth. “For being a cheating bastard, that’s what.”

 

Conner smirked. “Oh, I’m sorry, do you want me to handicap myself?”

 

Damian glared. “You have no honor.”

 

Conner shrugged. “And yet, I still got here first.”

 

Jason wiped tears of laughter from his eyes. “Kon, I am so proud of you right now.”

 

Bruce sighed. “Do it properly.”

 

Conner groaned. “Ugh, fine.”

 

The sparring matches were even worse. Bruce paired them off strategically, hoping to test different styles against each other.

 

Tim vs. Damian

It started as a calculated battle of skill. It ended with Tim putting Damian in a headlock and Damian biting him to escape.

 

Conner vs. Damian

Damian could not overpower him and was very, very mad about it. Conner spent half the fight laughing while holding Damian back with one hand. Damian tried throwing batarangs at his face, Conner ate one out of spite.

 

Tim vs. Conner

Tim tried to outmaneuver him and actually landed a few good hits. Conner lifted him off the ground by the collar like a kitten and held him there. Tim called him a glorified bulldozer. Conner dropped him. Hard.

 

Jason was loving every second. After the individual matchups, Bruce told them all to go train on their own. Tim, being Tim, immediately started employing mind games. He switched Damian’s training weights with heavier ones so he would feel like he was underperforming. He convinced Conner that Bruce had secretly already chosen him, just to make him stop trying. He started planting ‘accidental’ clues around the manor that all pointed to him being the best choice.

 

Damian fought back, of course. He swapped Tim’s morning coffee with decaf. He left threatening messages written in elegant cursive in Tim’s notebooks. He told Conner he had no chance because “Father would never allow someone with your terrible sense of fashion to inherit the mantle.”

 

Conner retaliated by wearing Tim’s entire wardrobe for a full day, just to mess with him. Tim nearly had a breakdown.

 

Bruce, upon seeing Conner in a sweater vest and dress shoes, walked out of the room and did not come back.

 

—-------

 

After four days of this nonsense, Alfred finally put his foot down. He gathered them all in the Batcave, standing with perfect poise and unwavering authority.

 

“You are all acting like children.”

 

Tim scoffed. “We are children.”

 

Alfred gave him a look. “You, Master Timothy, are old enough to know better.”

 

Tim shut up immediately.

 

Alfred folded his hands behind his back. “If you cannot act with maturity and respect, I will be forced to inform Master Bruce that none of you are fit for the title.”

 

Tim and Damian both went rigid.

 

Conner raised an eyebrow. “Wait, hold on. That’s an option? We could all just not be Robin?”

 

Alfred turned to him. “Yes, Master Conner. That is an option.”

 

Conner immediately brightened. “Then I forfeit. I don’t actually wanna wear the tights.”

 

Tim’s eye twitched. “YOU KNEW THIS AND STILL PUT ME THROUGH HELL?”

 

Conner smirked. “Yeah. It was fun.”

 

Damian crossed his arms. “This is ridiculous. I am the clear choice.”

 

Tim scoffed. “You are an infant.”

 

Damian narrowed his eyes. “Say that again, Drake.”

 

Tim opened his mouth, but Bruce held up a hand. “Enough. I’ll make my decision by the end of the week.”

 

Tim and Damian both shut up immediately. Conner, utterly unaffected, pulled out his phone and started texting.

 

Jason clapped his hands. “Alright! Who wants to place bets?”

 

Bruce glared. “Jason.”

 

Jason grinned. “What? This is the most entertainment I’ve had in years.”

 

—-------

 

After a week of chaos, sabotage, and more near-death experiences than Bruce cared to count, the Battle for Robin was coming to an end. Wayne Manor had barely survived. Tim had resorted to psychological warfare and Damian had threatened at least five lawsuits. Now, standing in the Batcave, Bruce was ready to make the final call. Except Tim spoke first.

 

Tim exhaled sharply, crossing his arms. “I’m done.”

 

Damian immediately narrowed his eyes. “Coward.”

 

Tim scoffed. “No, I just don’t feel like wasting my time fighting a child for a position I’ve already outgrown.”

 

Jason whistled. “Oof. That’s gonna leave a mark.”

 

Damian’s scowl deepened. “I am not a child.”

 

Tim ignored him. “I wanted to be Robin because Bruce needed me to be. Because Gotham needed me to be. But now?” He shook his head. “I’ve spent this whole competition realizing I don’t actually want the job anymore.”

 

Bruce watched him carefully. “Then what do you want?”

 

Tim hesitated for only a second before standing taller. “Something of my own.”

 

There was no hesitation, no doubt. The decision was final.

 

Jason frowned. “Damn, you’re all growing up. Makes me feel old.”

 

Damian gave him a flat look. “You are old.”

 

Jason gasped, clutching his chest. “Wow. Uncalled for.”

 

Tim rolled his eyes before turning to Damian. “Fine. You win.”

 

Damian’s expression flickered just slightly, as if he hadn’t actually expected Tim to concede. His posture straightened, his chin tilted upward, and his voice came out firm, but steady. “Of course I did.”

 

Tim scoffed, but there was no real venom behind it. “Yeah, yeah. Try not to get yourself killed.”

 

Damian smirked. “Try not to cry when you realize you’re irrelevant now.”

 

Tim took a deep breath through his nose. “See, this is why no one likes you.”

 

Jason grinned. “I like him. He’s entertaining.”

 

Bruce rubbed his temples. “Are we done?”

 

Tim sighed. “Yeah. We’re done.”

 

Bruce studied him for a moment, then nodded. “I’ll support whatever comes next for you.”

 

Tim hesitated, then nodded back. “Thanks.”

 

With that, Tim turned, heading up the stairs without another word.

 

Jason gave Damian a mocking salute. “Congrats. You officially get to wear the tights.”

 

Damian rolled his eyes. “I will be changing the costume.”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “Alright. That settles it.” He turned to Damian, his expression unreadable. “You’re Robin now.”

 

Damian’s chest rose just slightly, something settling in his posture. His voice, when he finally spoke, was steady. Certain. “I won’t disappoint you.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Good.”

 

Jason nudged Damian’s shoulder. “You know this means I get to haze you, right?”

 

Damian scowled. “You will do no such thing.”

 

Jason grinned. “You’re adorable when you think you have control.”

 

—-------

 

Tim sat on the edge of the Wayne Enterprises rooftop, staring out over Gotham as if the skyline itself might give him an answer. He had spent years watching the city, mapping its movements, studying its protectors, and learning every hidden truth it had to offer. He had always known he belonged in this world, but now that it was time to step into it, he wasn’t sure how.

 

Robin had never been his. That title belonged to Damian, and even if Tim had wanted it, there was no place for him in that legacy. He didn’t resent it, not really. He had never imagined himself as someone else’s shadow. But standing outside the system meant he had to build something from nothing. That was harder than it looked.

 

Behind him, the wind shifted, followed by the soft sound of someone landing nearby. Tim didn’t turn immediately, but he still smirked. “Took you long enough.”

 

Conner folded his arms as he stepped forward. “You try catching a cab at midnight.”

 

Tim glanced over at him. “You can fly.”

 

Conner smirked. “Yeah, but that doesn’t mean I want to.”

 

Tim snorted before turning back to the city. They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken thoughts settling between them. Conner wasn’t really one for rooftop brooding, but Tim had called him out here for a reason, and he wasn’t the only one trying to figure out where he fit.

 

Eventually, Tim exhaled. “I need a name.”

 

Conner raised an eyebrow. “For what?”

 

Tim gave him a dry look. “For this. For who I’m supposed to be when I’m out there.” He gestured toward the city, frustration creeping into his voice. “Robin’s taken. Batman’s obviously not going anywhere. I can’t just run around as Tim Drake, Private Investigator of the Night.”

 

Conner smirked. “That’s a terrible name.”

 

Tim sighed. “I know.”

 

Conner leaned against a nearby ledge, considering. “So, what’re you thinking?”

 

Tim hesitated. He had gone over dozens of names, discarding each one for being too much, not enough, or just not right. He didn’t want something tied to Batman’s legacy, not directly. If he was doing this, it had to be his.

 

Finally, he said it. “Ghost.”

 

“Ghost?”

 

Tim nodded, his voice steadier now. “I’ve spent my whole life watching from the outside. I’ve followed every move Gotham’s heroes made, learned everything about them without ever being seen. Even now, I move in the shadows, picking up the pieces they miss. It fits.”

 

Conner tilted his head, thinking. “It’s kinda dramatic.”

 

Tim smirked. “Look who’s talking.”

 

Conner chuckled. “Fair point.” He considered it for another moment before nodding. “Ghost. Yeah. That works.”

 

Tim let out a slow breath, the tension in his chest loosening. He hadn’t realized how much he needed someone else to say it back, to confirm that it felt real.

 

Conner exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Guess that means I need to pick one too.”

 

Tim turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. “You haven’t yet?”

 

Conner huffed. “Dude, I’ve been dealing with an existential crisis for months. It’s kinda hard to pick a name when you’re still figuring out who the hell you even are.”

 

Tim nodded, understanding more than he let on. Conner had never quite fit into the mold Superman had left for him. He wasn’t Clark, he wasn’t Bruce, and he wasn’t some carbon-copy of either of them. He was his own person. And he deserved a name that reflected that.

 

Tim leaned back on his hands. “Alright. So, what’s something that’s yours?”

 

Conner frowned, thinking. “Well, Superboy is a no-go.”

 

Tim nodded. “Agreed.”

 

Conner drummed his fingers against his knee. “I thought about just using my real name, but it doesn’t exactly strike fear into criminals.”

 

Tim smirked. “Hey, don’t underestimate ‘Kon.’”

 

Conner snorted. “Yeah, yeah. But seriously, I’ve been messing around with Kryptonian words lately. Trying to connect to that part of me.”

 

Tim tilted his head. “Anything stand out?”

 

Conner hesitated, then exhaled. “Striker.”

 

Tim blinked. “Striker?”

 

Conner nodded. “It’s a loose translation of a Kryptonian phrase that means one who strikes hardest when it matters. It’s about impact, not power.” He paused before adding, “And, y’know, it sounds cool.”

 

Tim grinned. “It does sound cool.”

 

Conner smirked. “Better than Ghost.”

 

Tim scoffed. “You literally just said it worked.”

 

Conner shrugged. “Yeah, for you .”

 

Tim rolled his eyes, but the tension between them had shifted, the weight of uncertainty settling into something more solid. They weren’t stepping into someone else’s shoes. They weren’t claiming titles that had been passed down. They were stepping into their own.

 

Tim pushed off the ledge, stretching his arms. “Ghost and Striker. That’s got a nice ring to it.”

 

Conner smirked, standing beside him. “Damn right it does.”

 

The city stretched out before them, waiting. This was just the beginning.

Notes:

Yes, I gave them new superhero names. This whole story is extremely canon non-compliant anyway lol.

Chapter 40: Tricked & Trapped

Summary:

The new team's first mission! I switch between hero and civilian names as I narrate, it's more fun that way.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Batcave was alive with movement as Bruce pulled up the latest intel on the Batcomputer. Tonight was important, it wasn’t just another patrol, but the first time the new team would be in the field together.

 

Bruce stood at the center of the Batcave, the large display screen behind him casting sharp blue light over the room. Tim, Conner, and Damian stood nearby, each in their gear, ready for whatever was coming next.

 

Bruce pulled up the files. “There’s been a pattern of disappearances in Gotham’s East End. People with no criminal ties—store owners, factory workers, medics—vanishing without a trace. The only thing they have in common is they were last seen near a closed-down shipping yard.”

 

Tim’s brows furrowed. “And no bodies?”

 

“None,” Bruce confirmed. “But there have been sightings of movement inside the abandoned warehouses. Whatever is happening, someone is using that area as a base.”

 

Conner leaned against the console, arms folded. “So, what are we thinking? Kidnapping ring? Cult? Some kind of underground fight club?”

 

Tim raised an eyebrow. “You say that like Gotham hasn’t had all of those at once before.”

 

Bruce ignored them. “Whatever it is, we need to move in carefully. We don’t know how many hostiles are inside, and we don’t know the condition of the missing people.”

 

Tim nodded, already running through the strategy. “I’ll take recon. If I can get a feed into their security system, I can give you eyes inside before you move in.”

 

Bruce glanced at him. “Good. Damian, you’re with me. Close combat only, we go in quiet.”

 

Damian nodded, his expression unreadable, though his posture betrayed how eager he was to prove himself.

 

Bruce turned to Conner. “You’re on containment. If anyone tries to escape, you stop them. No unnecessary force.”

 

Conner smirked. “Yeah, yeah, I know the Bat-rules by now.”

 

—-------

 

The abandoned shipping yard loomed in the darkness, rusted fences lined with old barbed wire, the faint scent of saltwater mixing with damp metal. The warehouses stood like silent giants, their windows shattered, their walls covered in old graffiti. Tim was already in position, crouched near an access panel, his fingers moving quickly over his handheld device. He spoke through the comms, voice calm.

 

“I’m in their security system. Cameras are old, but still functional. I count fifteen hostiles, most of them inside, a few posted near the entrances.”

 

Bruce’s voice came through. “And the missing people?”

 

Tim’s expression darkened slightly. “There’s a holding area in the north warehouse. I count at least six people inside. Could be more underground.”

 

Conner’s voice crackled in. “Okay, yeah, that’s giving serious ‘human trafficking’ vibes.”

 

Tim exhaled. “Not just that. These people weren’t just taken randomly. They were chosen. Medical professionals, engineers, chemists. Someone’s collecting specialists.”

 

Bruce’s expression didn’t change, but his mind was already running through possibilities. “Then this isn’t just a trafficking operation.”

 

Damian’s voice was quiet but sharp. “Then we don’t waste time.”

 

Bruce nodded. “Ghost, keep overwatch. Striker, cover the exits. Robin, with me.”

 

Tim’s fingers moved over his screen. “Copy that. You’ll have about three minutes before someone notices the security loop I just created. Go.”

 

Bruce and Damian moved first, slipping into the shadows. Conner took to the rooftops, his enhanced vision scanning the perimeter. 

 

Tim watched the screens, monitoring every movement, every shift in guard patterns. He muttered into the comms. “Alright. Let’s see what these bastards are really up to.”

 

The place was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that meant someone had designed it that way. No rats scurrying through garbage, no stray dogs nosing around for scraps, just the occasional flicker of light from inside the main warehouse.

 

Tim’s voice crackled in through the comms. “You’re clear to enter through the side entrance. One guard stationed by the door, but he’s distracted, looks like he’s on a call.”

 

Bruce didn’t slow. Damian was already moving ahead, stepping into position, a blade poised between his fingers.

 

Bruce caught his wrist before he could throw it. “No lethal force.”

 

Damian scowled but silently tucked the blade away. Instead, he crept forward, moving with precise, controlled steps. Before the guard could react, Damian had swept his legs out from under him, slamming his head into the wall just hard enough to knock him unconscious. Bruce barely gave him an approving nod before they slipped inside.

 

Inside, the warehouse was bigger than it looked from the outside. Steel beams stretched overhead, and rows of crates and abandoned machinery lined the space. But at the far end, where the lights were still functional, a holding area had been constructed with a tall chain-link fencing reinforced with locks. Inside, six people sat on the floor, hands bound, expressions wary.

 

Tim’s voice came through the earpiece. “Security’s still looped, but I found something in their logs. There were originally ten captives.”

 

Bruce’s stomach tightened. “And the others?”

 

Tim was silent for a second before answering. “No record. Just that they were ‘processed.’”

 

Damian clenched his fists. “Unacceptable.”

 

Bruce scanned the area, mapping out the fastest way to extract the captives while keeping their presence a secret. Tim’s voice came in sharp. “You’ve got company—four hostiles coming in through the west door. Armed.”

 

Bruce’s gaze snapped to the far end of the warehouse just as the doors swung open. Four figures entered, moving like they belonged there, automatic rifles in hand. The lead one, a tall man in a dark coat, was speaking into a radio. “Yeah, we’re ahead of schedule. The next batch will be moved by—”

 

Then he saw Batman. He lunged forward, closing the distance before the guards could fully react. His fist collided with the first man’s jaw, sending him sprawling. The second swung his rifle up, trying to aim, but Robin was already on him, twisting his wrist at just the right angle to disarm him before delivering a brutal knee to the ribs. Gunfire erupted. From the rooftop, Striker dropped.

 

His landing sent a shockwave through the floor, knocking one guard off balance before Striker grabbed him and tossed him into a row of crates. “You guys started without me?”

 

Batman barely spared him a glance before blocking another incoming attack. “Contain the area. No one gets out.”

 

Striker grinned. “On it.”

 

He moved with brutal efficiency, blocking a knife strike like it was nothing before delivering a controlled strike that sent the attacker crumpling to the floor.

 

Ghost's voice came through again. “I’ve got more movement outside. They know something’s wrong.”

 

Batman gritted his teeth. This wasn’t going to be clean.

 

He turned to Robin. “Get the civilians out. Now.”

 

He hesitated. “But I—”

 

“Now.” Batman’s voice left no room for argument.

 

Robin scowled but moved, slicing through the fence’s locks with a well-placed strike. “Move quickly. Do not make me repeat myself.”

 

The captives, wide-eyed but desperate, scrambled to follow his lead. Batman turned back to the fight, dodging a strike from the last standing guard before knocking him out with a well-placed elbow.

 

Ghost’s voice cut in again, sharper this time. “You need to wrap this up. Someone’s inbound, and they’re not just more goons.”

 

Batman stilled. “Who?”

 

“Riddler.”

 

Before he could respond, the building’s overhead speakers crackled to life. “Oh, Batman, Batman, you fell right into my web, didn’t you?”

 

The voice was unmistakable. A slow, amused laugh filtered through the speakers, as if the Riddler had been watching the entire time.

 

Bruce turned to Tim. “Where is he broadcasting from?”

 

Tim’s fingers flew over his screen. “Somewhere on-site, but he’s masking the signal. I need a minute.”

 

Bruce clenched his fists. They didn’t have a minute.

 

Riddler’s voice returned, dripping with amusement. “Oh, don’t look so tense. I didn’t bring you all here just for a simple game of hide-and-seek. No, no, this is something special.”

 

From above, the warehouse’s industrial lighting flickered, then shifted to a glowing neon green.

 

Tim cursed. “I don’t like that.”

 

Conner frowned. “Yeah, that screams bad news.”

 

Bruce’s voice was calm but commanding. “Everyone, move. Now.”

 

Before anyone could react, the floor beneath them shifted. With a loud mechanical groan, the ground split open, revealing a massive drop beneath them. Tim barely had time to process what was happening before gravity took over.

 

The drop was sudden, the floor giving way beneath them like a perfectly timed mechanism. Tim’s instincts kicked in first. He reached for his grappling line, fingers moving fast, but the moment he fired, nothing. The line recoiled, the hook bouncing uselessly off the walls. It was a non-metallic surface. His brain filed the information away in the half-second before impact.

 

Conner barely flinched as he adjusted his trajectory, grabbing Tim mid-air. “Gotcha.”

 

Tim barely had time to respond before they slammed into the ground. Or at least, Conner did. He took the full force of the landing, feet digging into the floor beneath him as dust and old debris scattered in every direction.

 

Tim exhaled sharply, heart hammering. “Could’ve given me a heads-up.”

 

Conner smirked. “Where’s the fun in that?”

 

Above them, Bruce and Damian had already adjusted, using their capes to slow their descent. They landed hard, rolling into position just as metal doors slammed shut above them. The warehouse floor was gone, and so was their way out. The moment the doors sealed, the walls lit up. Neon green riddles sprawled across the space around them, glowing against the concrete like some kind of twisted art display.

 

Tim exhaled sharply. “Yeah. This is bad.”

 

Conner huffed. “You think?”

 

Bruce ignored them both, already scanning the environment. They had fallen into what looked like an abandoned lower level of the warehouse, a sub-basement no one had mapped. The ceiling was too high for an easy escape, and the walls were lined with reinforced plating.

 

Damian took a slow step forward, eyes narrowing. “A puzzle.”

 

Tim nodded, analyzing the riddles sprawled across the walls. “Obviously.”

 

Riddler’s voice crackled through the speakers again, sounding way too pleased with himself. “Oh, dear Dark Knight. You should know by now, every move you make? It leads right where I want it to.”

 

Tim rolled his eyes. “Can we skip the monologue?”

 

Riddler ignored him. “I must say, I was worried you wouldn’t take the bait, but—surprise! You did! And now, well, I hope your team is sharper than they look.”

 

The lights flickered, and suddenly, the room shifted. Gears groaned somewhere above them, and the entire floor began to move beneath their feet. Sections detached, rearranging themselves. The entire space was shifting into something else, something designed.

 

Tim’s stomach dropped. “It’s a maze.”

 

Bruce’s voice was clipped. “Stay alert. He’s controlling the environment.”

 

Damian drew his sword. “Let him throw whatever he has. We’ll cut through it.”

 

Tim muttered, “I don’t think that’s how mazes work, but sure.”

 

Conner cracked his knuckles. “So, what’s the plan? Punch through it?”

 

Bruce’s voice was low, controlled. “No. We play along. For now.”

 

Tim exhaled. Of course. Riddler wanted them to play a game. Bruce wanted to figure out the rules before breaking them. The walls had finished shifting, and now, the room had completely transformed. Instead of a single chamber, it was a network of pathways, each corridor lined with different riddles, different flashing neon indicators.

 

Tim scanned them quickly, mind already working. “He wants us to split up.”

 

Bruce’s voice was firm. “We don’t.”

 

Damian scowled. “Coward’s tactic.”

 

Tim shook his head. “No, it’s strategy. He knows if we’re together, we’re harder to control. If we split, he can pick us off one by one.”

 

Batman examined the walls, then motioned for them to move forward. “Stick together. We solve this fast and get out.”

 

They stepped into the maze. Immediately, the floor sealed behind them. Ghost swallowed. No going back.

 

Riddler’s voice returned, mocking. “Ah, ah, no cheating! You didn’t think I’d let you walk out so easily, did you?”

 

Ghost's eyes narrowed. “What’s the game?”

 

The lights shifted. Ahead of them, three doors slid open, revealing different corridors, each lined with symbols, glowing numbers, and flashing red pressure plates.

 

“Three paths. Three riddles. Only one way out. Choose wisely, little bats.”

 

Robin gritted his teeth. “He underestimates us.”

 

Batman's gaze remained unreadable. “He always does.”

 

Ghost studied the three corridors. Each had a different theme. The first was lined with floating platforms and moving walls. The second was filled with hanging wires and what looked like an electrified floor. The third was… pitch black. No indication of what was inside.

 

Robin’s fingers twitched. “It’s psychological.”

 

Striker frowned. “How do you figure?”

 

Ghost motioned at the layouts. “First one’s agility. He wants us to think it’s a test of movement. The second is intimidation, high voltage to make us second guess. The last one? The unknown. A leap of faith.”

 

Batman nodded. “So which is the real exit?”

 

Ghost smiled knowingly. “The one he doesn’t want us to take.”

 

Striker cracked his neck. “The dark one?”

 

Batman nodded. “It’s the only one without a visible trap. Which means the trap is our own hesitation.”

 

Robin didn’t hesitate. He stepped forward. The rest followed.

 

Tim took a breath. “If this kills us, I get to end you all again in the afterlife.”

 

Conner grinned. “Deal.”

 

The darkness swallowed them whole the second they stepped through the threshold. It was the kind of blackness that felt manufactured, absolute, as if even their enhanced vision was being deliberately scrambled. Tim instinctively reached for his utility belt, switching to infrared on his visor. Nothing. Conner hovered slightly off the ground, scanning for heat signatures. Nothing.

 

Damian tensed beside Bruce. “A sensory deprivation illusion.”

 

Bruce’s voice was low, controlled. “No. A misdirection.”

 

Tim adjusted his earpiece. “The Riddler thrives on control. He wants us to think we’re lost. The only way to break the game is to stop playing.”

 

Conner huffed. “So what, we just walk through and pretend we’re not blind?”

 

Bruce took a step forward, his foot landing on solid ground. “No,” he said. “We keep moving forward. And we don’t hesitate.”

 

They moved as one, walking straight ahead despite the oppressive darkness. The ground was uneven, shifting beneath them, but Tim was already processing it. “It’s a treadmill.”

 

Conner frowned. “What?”

 

Tim gestured downward. “The floor, it’s moving backward. If we stop or hesitate, we’ll never reach the other side.”

 

Damian scoffed. “Pathetic trick.”

 

Bruce exhaled. “Then keep moving.”

 

With each step, the resistance increased. The darkness felt heavier, like something was pushing against them. 

 

Riddler’s voice returned, mocking. “Oh, look at you, figuring things out. But tell me, Detective, what happens when forward isn’t an option?”

 

Suddenly, the floor dropped. Tim’s stomach lurched as gravity pulled them downward, except Conner grabbed him by the back of the suit at the last second, hovering midair. Bruce and Damian had already prepared, using their grapples to suspend themselves over the void.

 

Tim huffed. “Really getting sick of this guy.”

 

Conner nodded. “Same.”

 

Bruce scanned the area. “The exit is below us.”

 

Tim frowned. “You sure?”

 

Bruce nodded, releasing his line and dropping. For a second, Tim thought he’d vanished into the dark until a dim green glow flickered below.

 

Bruce’s voice came through the comms. “It’s a trick floor. Drop down. Now.”

 

Damian was the first to follow. Tim sighed, glancing at Conner. “You dropping, or are you carrying me again?”

 

Conner smirked. “You like the VIP treatment.”

 

Tim rolled his eyes. “Just let go.”

 

They landed in a sprawling underground chamber, a repurposed subway tunnel filled with computer monitors, puzzle cubes, and—most importantly—Riddler himself. He sat in a large chair at the center of the room, smug as ever, his green suit pristine despite the grime of the tunnels.

 

“Well, well, well,” he drawled, clapping his hands slowly. “You survived my game. Congratulations. I’d offer you a prize, but, well, I’m the only winner here.”

 

Bruce took a step forward. “Your game is over.”

 

Riddler smirked. “Oh, I don’t think so. See, Batman, I planned for every possible outcome, except, of course, you actually figuring it out. But even so, I still win.”

 

Tim folded his arms. “How?”

 

Riddler gestured at the monitors. Every screen showed a live broadcast. Gotham’s East End, flashing news reports, police chatter, everything was focused on them.

 

Damian tensed. “A distraction.”

 

Bruce’s expression darkened. “You used the kidnappings to lure us here.”

 

Riddler grinned. “Bingo! You were so focused on saving a handful of specialists that you didn’t realize what you were really doing, leaving Gotham’s biggest players undefended.”

 

Conner exhaled. “Let me guess. While we were stuck down here, you tipped off the city’s criminals that the Bat was gone.”

 

Riddler’s smirk widened. “So smart.”

 

Tim’s mind raced. This wasn’t just a kidnapping operation. It was a calculated move to force Gotham’s underworld into chaos. Without Batman, without Robin, without their usual response time, the city was burning.

 

Bruce clenched his jaw. “Then you’re running out of time.”

 

Riddler blinked. “Excuse me?”

 

Before Riddler could react, Bruce grabbed him by the collar, yanking him out of his seat and slamming him into the nearest desk. Screens shattered, sparks flying as he struggled.

 

“Wait, wait, wait, hold on!” Riddler gasped, hands flying up. “We can talk about this!”

 

Bruce’s grip tightened. “Start talking.”

 

Tim had already rushed to the nearest terminal, fingers flying. He needed to cut Riddler’s broadcast before it got worse.

 

Conner, arms crossed, watched Riddler squirm. “So, uh, what’s the Bat-protocol on handling smug jackasses?”

 

Damian smirked. “A swift beating.”

 

Riddler paled. “I would very much prefer we skip that part.”

 

Bruce leaned in, voice low. “What did you tell them?”

 

Riddler swallowed. “Just enough! I didn’t give locations, just encouragement. Gotham’s rogues are predictable, Batman. You vanish for an hour, and suddenly everyone starts taking liberties.”

 

Tim gritted his teeth. “He’s not lying. I’ve got police reports, multiple break-ins, a few arsons, and… yep, Scarecrow just set off gas on 5th.”

 

Bruce shoved Riddler into a chair. “You’re going to shut it down.”

 

Riddler scoffed. “Oh, please. You think I’d leave a kill switch? This is a masterpiece, Batman! You should be thanking me—”

 

Tim hit a button, and every screen cut to black. Riddler froze.

 

Tim smirked. “Whoops. Guess you did have a kill switch.”

 

Riddler gaped. “WHAT—NO—THAT WASN’T—”

 

Conner sighed dramatically. “Man, you really suck at this.”

 

Bruce grabbed Riddler by the cuffs, securing them with reinforced restraints.

 

Damian smirked. “A disappointing ending, really.”

 

Riddler slumped. “I hate all of you.”

 

Tim patted his shoulder. “Feeling’s mutual.”

 

Bruce pulled him forward, already preparing for transport. “Let’s get him to the GCPD.”

 

Tim exhaled. “Yeah, because the night’s definitely not over.”

 

Conner rolled his shoulders. “Guess we’ve got cleanup duty?”

 

Bruce nodded. “We split up. Ghost, you handle the police feeds. Striker, cover East End. Robin, with me, we’re stopping Scarecrow first.”

 

Damian smirked. “Finally.”

 

Riddler groaned. “You can’t just walk away from my genius—”

 

Conner knocked him out with a single flick to the forehead.

 

Tim blinked. “Was that necessary?”

 

Conner shrugged. “He was annoying.”

 

Bruce sighed, dragging Riddler toward the exit. “Move out.”

 

—-------

 

The night had already stretched long, and Bruce had expected more chaos waiting for them. Riddler’s trap had been elaborate, designed to keep them occupied long enough for Gotham’s underbelly to descend into madness. By the time they reached their destinations, however, the fight was already over.

 

Bruce landed first, Damian right behind him, his cape flaring as he surveyed the scene. Conner came in from above, Tim arriving seconds later through a side alley, already scanning the area with his visor. Instead of widespread destruction and open warfare, they were greeted with order. Crime scenes were already contained. Street fires had been extinguished. Bodies of unconscious criminals were neatly restrained, ready for GCPD pickup. Standing right in the middle of it all, arms crossed and grinning, was Jason. His Red Hood helmet was tucked under one arm, face still covered by a domino mask, his gear scuffed but intact, his leather jacket showing signs of a recent brawl.

 

“You’re late,” he called out, smirking.

 

Damian scowled. “Impossible.”

 

Tim blinked. “How… how did you—”

 

Before he could finish, a shadow dropped from a nearby fire escape, landing with practiced ease. Nightwing.

 

Dick rolled his shoulders, wiping sweat from his brow. “Man, I was wondering when you guys would show up.”

 

Bruce narrowed his eyes. “What are you doing here?”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “Uh, cleaning up your mess?”

 

Tim turned his head toward the other side of the street, where several downed thugs were neatly zip-tied to a lamppost. “This doesn’t make sense. We thought Gotham was about to go into full meltdown mode.”

 

Jason let out a sharp laugh. “Oh, it was.”

 

Dick grinned. “And then we handled it.”

 

Bruce crossed his arms. “Explain.”

 

A sudden gust of wind swept past them. Conner barely had time to react before a familiar figure landed nearby, cape billowing, arms crossed. Superman. His expression was the perfect balance of amused and exasperated.

 

“Jason called me,” Clark said simply.

 

Bruce turned to Jason, expression unreadable.

 

Jason smirked. “What? You were missing, the city was on fire, and I figured I’d call in a heavy hitter.”

 

Tim rubbed his temples. “Unbelievable.”

 

Conner looked at Clark. “So you what? Just ran crowd control?”

 

Clark nodded. “Dick and Jason had already handled most of the gang activity before I arrived. I focused on neutralizing Scarecrow’s fear toxin.” He turned to Bruce. “You really thought I was going to sit this one out?”

 

Bruce exhaled slowly. “I had it under control.”

 

Dick chuckled. “No, you didn’t.”

 

Jason shrugged. “Dunno, Bruce. Looked to me like you got trapped in a maze for two hours.”

 

Damian bristled. “It was a strategy.”

 

Jason smirked. “Uh-huh. Sure, kid.”

 

Tim groaned. “I can’t believe I got out-hacked by Riddler and out-maneuvered by you guys in the same night.”

 

Clark smiled. “To be fair, Tim, he didn’t really out-hack you. He just played a game you didn’t realize you were in yet.”

 

Tim sighed. “That somehow makes it worse.”

 

Dick clapped his hands together. “Alright! Since we already handled Gotham’s impending doom, can we call it a night?”

 

Jason smirked. “Yeah, I’m ready for food. What’s the over-under on Bruce actually saying ‘thank you’?”

 

Clark nudged him lightly. “You could say it, you know.”

 

Bruce exhaled sharply. “…Thank you.”

 

Jason gasped dramatically. “Someone mark the date.”

 

Dick laughed. “Damn, I should’ve recorded that.”

 

Damian muttered. “This is humiliating.”

 

Tim just shook his head. “I don’t know whether to be impressed or offended.”

 

Conner grinned. “I’m both.”

 

Clark gave Bruce a knowing look. “You really thought we’d let Gotham fall apart without backup?”

 

Bruce sighed. He should have known. This wasn’t just his city. It hadn’t been since he took Dick in. They all had a stake in this place.

 

Bruce exhaled. “Let’s go home.”

 

Jason slung his helmet back on. “Hell yeah.”

 

Dick grinned. “Finally.”

 

Clark smirked. “You owe me dinner, by the way.”

 

Bruce sighed. Of course. He was actually very proud of his family, not that he would say it. Really, he was just happy that Gotham had survived another night.

Notes:

Wow, second to last chapter! I can't believe I've written so much. This story started as a draft and sat there for about five months before I fleshed it out. Once I did, though, I couldn't stop writing. Once, I looked at the clock and it was 5 a.m. I was like "oop, guess I'll be tired at work" and just kept writing. I have had so much fun with this, and I greatly appreciate everyone who has taken the time to read, kudos, and comment.

Chapter 41: Finality

Summary:

Guys, this is it, the last chapter of the longest fic I have ever written. Thank you all so much for reading, and I hope you'll check out some of my other work!

Follow me on Tumblr for any updated: @aesthetically-inspired-hoe :)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Blüdhaven was quieter than Gotham, but it was never truly still. The city had a different rhythm, one that pulsed through its streets with a mix of neon reflections and the distant hum of harbor life. To Dick, it was now home.

 

Dick had spent years figuring out where he belonged. He had been Robin, had stood beside Batman as Gotham’s protector, had left to become Nightwing, and had carved out a space for himself in a city that didn’t always love him back. Now he wasn’t just a vigilante fighting crime in the streets. He was a leader. A partner. And, somehow, a man building a life outside the mask.

 

His apartment wasn’t fancy, not in the way Wayne Manor had been, and it certainly wasn’t high-tech like Titans Tower. It was theirs, though. A two-bedroom loft on the edge of the city, high enough to overlook the skyline but still close enough to the streets for when Nightwing needed to hit the ground running. The space had personality, evidence of two lives intertwined.

 

There were books on alien history stacked on the coffee table, alongside Dick’s half-finished case reports. Kori’s latest sketches hung beside his old Flying Grayson posters. Her Tamaranean armor rested near his escrima sticks in the hidden closet by the door, and their bed was covered in deep blues and burnt oranges, colors that neither of them had to fight for because they already blended naturally.

 

Dick stepped out of the bathroom, towel draped over his shoulders, his hair still damp from the shower. He found Kori sitting on the couch, one knee tucked under her as she scrolled through reports on a sleek Titans-issued tablet. The glow reflected in her deep green eyes, her fiery hair pulled into a loose bun, a few strands falling forward as she frowned in concentration.

 

Dick leaned against the doorway, arms crossed. “Please tell me you’re not reading mission reports again.”

 

Kori’s lips twitched slightly, but she didn’t look up. “We are leading the Titans, are we not?”

 

Dick sighed dramatically as he walked over. “Yeah, but right now, we’re supposed to be off duty.” He plucked the tablet from her hands and set it on the table. “That means no alien invasions, no metahuman drama, and no interdimensional disasters for the next,” he checked his watch, “twelve hours. Minimum.”

 

Kori tilted her head, amusement flickering across her expression. “You say this as if I am the one who struggles with work-life balance.”

 

Dick grinned. “I’m trying to be better.”

 

Kori hummed, shifting to face him fully. “You are. But I know that look.”

 

Dick raised an eyebrow. “What look?”

 

She rested her chin on her hand, watching him closely. “The one that says your mind is still on Gotham.”

 

Dick exhaled through his nose, rubbing the back of his head. “Okay. Maybe I checked in after patrol.”

 

Kori gave him a knowing look.

 

Dick sighed, dropping onto the couch beside her. “Fine. I definitely checked in.”

 

Kori chuckled, shifting closer. “And? How are they?”

 

Dick leaned back, resting his head against the cushions. “Same as ever. Jason’s stirring up trouble, Tim’s overthinking everything, Damian is—well, Damian—and Bruce is pretending he doesn’t need anyone while simultaneously collecting more strays.”

 

Kori smiled. “Including you?”

 

Dick smirked. “He wishes.”

 

She nudged him gently. “You will always be part of that family, Dick.”

 

His expression softened. “Yeah. I know.”

 

It was strange, really. There had been a time when he had felt like he was running away from Gotham, from Bruce, from the weight of Robin’s legacy. Now, he wasn’t running. He had found something else, something he had built with his own hands. He had chosen this life, this city, this partnership. And still, Gotham would always be there. His family would always be there. But here, in Blüdhaven, beside Kori, he had built something that was his.

 

Kori reached for his hand, threading their fingers together. “I know you worry. But you are allowed to be here. You do not always have to be there.”

 

Dick squeezed her hand gently. “I know.”

 

She smiled, leaning forward to press a kiss to his temple. “Good.”

 

Dick felt like he was truly living.

 

—-------

 

Crime Alley had never been a safe place. It wasn’t just the poverty, the crime, or the drugs, it was the feeling of it. The weight that hung in the air, the kind that never truly lifted, no matter how many patrols Batman ran through its streets. Gotham had its fair share of terrible places, but Crime Alley? It was the place people were forgotten. Jason had spent his childhood learning that lesson the hard way. Now, he was trying to change it.

 

The old auto shop on the corner of 10th and Wallace had been abandoned for years, its windows shattered, the walls covered in layers of graffiti. Now? It was his. Jason had spent months clearing it out, replacing the busted windows, fixing the power, reinforcing the structure. It was slow work, but worth it. The city didn’t need another rich billionaire tossing cash at problems they didn’t understand. It needed someone who knew what it was like to starve. It needed someone who remembered what it felt like to sleep on a rooftop because shelters were full. It needed someone who had been one of them.

 

So Jason had decided if no one else was going to fight for Crime Alley, he would. Being Red Hood wasn’t just about taking down criminals. It was about rebuilding. Giving people a way out before they became the kind of people he used to fight every night. Shelters turned people away. He didn’t. Job programs ignored ex-cons. He wouldn’t. The GCPD treated Crime Alley like a lost cause. He refused to. It was going to be a long, bloody fight, but Jason had never been afraid of a fight.

 

Jason stepped through the door, tossing his helmet onto the kitchen counter before taking a deep breath. Something burned.

 

“Roy!” Jason called out, sniffing the air.

 

From the kitchen, Roy Harper—former sidekick, current disaster, and Jason’s terrible but stupidly attractive boyfriend—poked his head out, looking way too calm for a man who was probably committing arson.

 

“Hey, babe,” Roy said casually. “What’s up?”

 

Jason squinted. “Why does it smell like something died in the oven?”

 

Roy huffed, stepping fully into the doorway, a dish towel slung over his shoulder. “Okay, rude. I’m trying to cook here.”

 

Jason walked forward, peering past him. On the stove, a burnt disaster that might have once been lasagna sat in a pan, edges crispy beyond reason.

 

Jason sighed deeply. “Roy.”

 

Roy crossed his arms. “Look, I never claimed to be a five-star chef, alright?”

 

Jason smirked, stepping closer. “Yeah? Then what was all that talk last week about ‘culinary instincts’?”

 

Roy rolled his eyes. “Okay, first of all, that was about grilling. Entirely different skill set.”

 

Jason huffed a laugh, wrapping an arm around Roy’s waist. “Uh-huh. Sure.”

 

Roy smirked, leaning into him. “I mean, you’re still eating it.”

 

Jason tilted his head. “Am I?”

 

Roy grinned. “Yeah. ‘Cause you love me.”

 

Jason groaned. “You’re the worst.”

 

Roy’s arms looped around Jason’s neck. “You love the worst.”

 

Jason sighed dramatically but didn’t pull away. “I make one bad decision, and suddenly I have a boyfriend—”

 

Roy kissed him, cutting him off mid-sentence. Jason melted into it immediately, his hands sliding to Roy’s waist, pulling him closer. It was easy to lose himself in this, in the way Roy’s lips curved into a smirk even while kissing him, in the way he tasted like coffee and whatever burnt disaster he had tried to make. When they finally pulled back, Roy’s grin was smug.

 

“Still complaining?” Roy teased.

 

Jason huffed, forehead resting against Roy’s. “Shut up.”

 

Roy chuckled. “Make me.”

 

Jason smirked. “You wanna fight? ‘Cause I can kick your ass.”

 

Roy grinned. “Babe, you wish.”

 

Jason rolled his eyes, but he didn’t let go. It had taken him years to realize he could have this, that he was allowed to have something good, something normal. Roy was loud and reckless, an idiot most of the time, and had horrible taste in food. And Jason loved him.

 

Crime Alley was still a mess. Gotham was still a war zone. But in the middle of all of it? Jason had built something for himself.

 

—-------

 

The fields stretched endlessly before him, golden stalks swaying under the afternoon breeze, the sky a perfect shade of blue. The Kent farm had always felt like a pause in the chaos, a place where time slowed, where the weight of the world didn’t sit so heavy on his shoulders. Conner leaned against the wooden fence, hands resting on the worn beams as he watched the old windmill creak lazily in the distance. He had been here so many times before, but it felt different now.

 

“Makes my heart happy every time you come home, sweetheart.” Martha Kent’s voice was warm, full of that gentle certainty she carried in everything she did. She stood beside him, wearing her usual soft blue cardigan, her hands covered in flour from whatever she had been baking when he arrived.

 

Conner smiled, turning to her. “Yeah, well. Guess I like being here.”

 

Jonathan, sitting in his usual rocking chair on the porch, let out a chuckle. “We like having you here, son.”

 

The word son still hit a little differently. Clark was their real kid, not him. But it didn’t matter to the Kents. It never had. From the moment he first stepped onto this farm, they had treated him like he belonged here.

 

Martha squeezed his arm lightly. “You look different this time.”

 

Conner tilted his head. “How so?”

 

She smiled knowingly. “Like a man who finally knows where he’s going.”

 

He exhaled, looking back over the fields. “Yeah. I think I do.”

 

He was Striker now. Not some failed experiment. Not some lost kid trying to figure out who he was supposed to be. Just himself.

 

He turned back toward her. “Tim and I are planning a trip soon. Gonna take some time, see the world.”

 

Martha’s eyes twinkled. “Oh, that sounds wonderful.”

 

Jonathan nodded in approval. “Good to see you boys making your own path. Where’re you heading first?”

 

Conner shrugged. “Tim’s got a whole color-coded itinerary, so probably Europe first. Maybe start in France, work our way across.” He smirked. “I’m just here for the ride, really.”

 

Martha chuckled. “That sounds like Tim.”

 

Conner leaned back against the fence, eyes thoughtful. “It’s weird, y’know? For the longest time, I thought my whole purpose was tied to being a clone of Supermen. Some kind of… proof that I was worth keeping around. But now?” He exhaled. “I don’t have to prove anything anymore.”

 

Jonathan smiled. “No, son. You don’t.”

 

—-------

 

The Gotham skyline loomed behind him, gray clouds heavy with the promise of rain. Conner stood in front of the Wayne family graves, hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket, staring at the names etched in stone. Thomas and Martha Wayne. The reason Bruce had started all of this, the ghosts that had built Gotham’s legend. 

 

Conner smirked slightly, shaking his head. “Y’know, if anyone saw me here talking to your graves, they’d think I was crazy.”

 

He exhaled, kneeling down. His fingers brushed the edge of the stone.

 

“Guess I just wanted to say thanks,” he muttered, voice quiet. “For letting me be part of this. Part of your family.”

 

That’s what it was, really. A family. Not one defined by blood, but by choice. Bruce, Clark, Dick, Jason, Tim, Damian—all of them had shaped his life. And now, for the first time, he wasn’t just existing in their world. 

 

He stood, adjusting his jacket. “You guys ever get tired of the whole dead thing, that’d be great.” He laughed to himself. “Tim and I are heading out soon. Taking some time to figure things out. Try not to burn the city down while we’re gone.”

 

He gave the stones a brief salute before turning. The rain started as he walked away, soft at first, then heavier. He let it hit him, let it soak into his skin, let it wash away everything that had come before. He was alive, and now he knew what to do with it.

 

—-------

 

The world had a strange way of rearranging itself when you weren’t looking. Tim had spent years watching, analyzing, pulling apart puzzles that no one else could see, believing that if he just paid enough attention, he could predict every move before it happened, but no amount of detective work had prepared him for this. For how much his life had changed. For what he had lost, or for what he had gained.

 

He sat on the edge of his bed, fingers tracing over the worn leather of an old photo album. One of the few things he had left from his parents. His room wasn’t as big as some of the others in the manor, but it was his. Lived-in. Familiar. The bookshelves were packed, case notes scattered across his desk, a world map pinned to the far wall, each country marked with little notes for the trip he and Conner were planning. But right now, his eyes were on the photo in his hands.

 

His mother was laughing, head tilted back, hair loose around her shoulders. His father stood beside her, hands in his pockets, a rare smile caught mid-motion. And in front of them was him. A kid with bright eyes, a camera slung around his neck, a grin frozen in time. Tim exhaled slowly. It had been years since they were gone. His mother was lost to a Joker scheme. His father had gone not long after. He had spent a long time trying to push it aside, to act like he had already mourned and moved on. But the truth was, it still hurt.

 

He had spent so much of his life alone. Even before Bruce, before the manor, before he had thrown himself into a world of capes and masks. He had always been the kid left to his own devices, forgotten in empty hallways, surrounded by people who barely noticed he was there. Until the day he noticed Batman stumbling across the Gotham skyline. Until he saw a new Robin doing a trick only one person could do. Tim swallowed hard, fingers tightening around the photograph. His parents were gone, but he wasn’t alone anymore.

 

Bruce had taken him in, Alfred had treated him like he mattered, Jason, Dick, Conner, and Damian—they were his brothers. Conner was waiting for him downstairs, already talking about their next adventure. He had lost one life, but he had built another.

 

Tim set the photo down carefully, smoothing the edges before closing the album. He had made his decision. Travel first. College second. Stanford was waiting for him. A life outside of Gotham, outside of capes, outside of the never-ending mission. A chance to be Tim Drake, just Tim Drake. Before that, he had a whole world to see. He smiled slightly, standing up, stretching his arms before grabbing his bag. He had spent too long living for the next case, the next mystery, the next problem to solve. Now? He was finally doing something for himself.

 

He grabbed his jacket and headed for the door. It was time to live.

 

—--------

 

The envelope was simple. No markings. No return address. Just his name, written in elegant, practiced script. Damian.

 

He recognized the handwriting immediately. His mother’s. It had been years since he had last seen Talia al Ghul. Since she had left him at Wayne Manor, her expression unreadable, her voice void of the usual cold certainty she once wielded so well. Damian had spent his whole life fighting for her approval, for his grandfather’s, for the League’s. Now, he wasn’t fighting for any of it. And yet, his hands still hesitated before opening the letter.

 

Damian sat at his desk, the letter unopened beside him. The room was dim, only the moonlight filtering through his window. He had been Robin for over a year now, had carved a space for himself in this family, had grown. And yet, this letter made him feel small again. After a moment, he inhaled deeply and broke the seal.

 

My son,

I do not ask for forgiveness, but I offer an apology for leaving you in the hands of men you never should have followed. For treating you as an heir rather than as my child. For making you believe that love was something earned rather than something given.

I see now that you were never meant to belong to the League. You were not made to be your grandfather’s weapon. You were not made to stand in my shadow. You were always meant to be more.

I will not ask you to understand my choices, but I will tell you that leaving you with your father was the one choice I made with certainty. I have seen the way you look when you are with him. With your brothers. I see the light that was never there when you spoke of the League. I see you becoming something greater than I ever allowed you to be. I only regret that I did not let you be that child sooner.

You are your father’s son, Damian. And that is not a weakness. It is a gift. May you grow beyond what I ever allowed myself to imagine for you.

Your mother,

Talia

 

Damian stared at the letter for a long time. His hands trembled slightly as he set it down, his throat tight. She was right. For so long, he had thought that his identity was a battle. That he had to choose between being a Wayne and being an al Ghul. But now? Now, he knew the truth. He wasn’t one or the other. He was both.

 

He was his father’s son, but he was also the child who had been raised in the League. He had trained in shadows but had stepped into the light. He had been born in blood but had learned to fight for something greater than revenge. Damian exhaled slowly, pressing his fingers against the bridge of his nose. He wouldn’t cry, but the ache in his chest was heavy. Still, as he looked at the letter again, at the words that would have meant nothing to him a year ago, he realized something. This was the best possible outcome.

 

He had a father who saw him as more than an heir. He had brothers who challenged him, who pushed him to be better. He had a home that wasn’t built on violence but on choice. Talia was gone, and perhaps she always would be, but she had given him a chance to grow. And for that, Damian was grateful.

 

—-------

 

The night stretched over Gotham, a quiet calm settling in after a long, hard-fought battle. The city, ever restless, still hummed below, but for once, Bruce Wayne wasn’t listening to it. Instead, he stood on the rooftop of Wayne Manor, looking out over the skyline with Clark beside him. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of rain that had passed earlier, leaving the world feeling fresh, new.

 

It was rare, these moments. Moments where there wasn’t another case to solve, another crisis pulling them away. Moments where they could simply be. After everything they had built, after everything they had fought for, Bruce found himself holding on to it just a little tighter.

 

Clark exhaled, his cape shifting slightly in the breeze. “You ever think about how we got here?”

 

Bruce glanced at him. “Which part?”

 

Clark chuckled, shaking his head. “All of it. You. Me. The boys. This whole life we’ve built.” His voice softened slightly. “Because I do. A lot.”

 

Bruce didn’t answer right away. Instead, he let his eyes drift over the city, his mind pulling through every memory that had led them to this moment. The rocky beginning, when they had been nothing more than reluctant allies. The slow trust that followed, built through battles fought side by side. The moment they both realized it had become something more. Then came the years of partnership, of carving out space for each other in ways neither of them had ever expected.

 

Then came Dick, the first boy Bruce had taken in, and how everything had changed. Then Jason. Then Tim. Then Conner. Then Damian. Somehow, they had gone from warriors on opposite sides of the world to fathers standing side by side.

 

Bruce exhaled, his voice quieter. “I think about it, too.”

 

Clark turned to him, something soft and knowing in his gaze.

 

Bruce continued. “There was a time when I thought this would never happen. That I couldn’t have this.” He swallowed, glancing down. “That I shouldn’t.”

 

Clark’s expression flickered with something painful, understanding. He reached out, resting a hand against Bruce’s shoulder. “And now?”

 

Bruce met his eyes. “Now I know I was wrong.”

 

Clark smiled. “That’s rare.”

 

Bruce huffed. “Don’t get used to it.”

 

Clark laughed, shaking his head. “Too late.”

 

They fell into a comfortable silence, watching the city that had shaped them.

 

Clark spoke again, his voice full of something unbreakable. “I love them so much.”

 

Bruce didn’t have to ask who he meant.

 

Clark smiled, his eyes warm. “They’re ours. In every way that matters.”

 

Bruce exhaled, his chest tightening in a way he wasn’t used to. Not painful. Just full. He had spent years believing that love was something fragile, something easily lost. But here, standing beside the man who had become his home, his heart, his constant, Bruce knew better.

 

“They made me better,” Bruce admitted. “All of them. Even when I fought it.”

 

Clark chuckled. “Especially when you fought it.”

 

Bruce shook his head. “They made us better.”

 

Clark nodded, his voice soft. “Yeah. They did.”

 

The wind moved between them, gentle, carrying the weight of everything they had lived through.

 

Clark turned, watching Bruce carefully. “And you?”

 

Bruce frowned slightly. “What about me?”

 

Clark’s gaze softened. “Do you know how much I love you?”

 

Bruce felt his breath hitch, just slightly. Even after all these years, after everything they had built, it still caught him off guard, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. It was just Clark, and that meant it was safe.

 

Bruce let out a slow breath before stepping closer, his voice steady. “I do.”

 

Clark studied him, as if memorizing the moment. “Good.”

 

Bruce smirked, tilting his head. “Do you?”

 

Clark raised an eyebrow. “Do I what?”

 

Bruce’s smirk deepened. “Know how much I love you?”

 

Clark blinked, just for a second, then let out a slow, breathless laugh. Bruce barely gave him a chance to react before closing the distance, pressing their mouths together, slow and sure.

 

Clark chuckled into the kiss, his hands sliding over Bruce’s shoulders, fingers curling in his cape as if he needed to hold him there. Bruce let himself fall into it, let himself feel the warmth, the steadiness, the unwavering certainty that had always been Clark. By the time they pulled back, the world felt quieter.

 

Clark rested his forehead against Bruce’s, voice barely above a whisper. “Yeah,” he murmured. “I know.”

 

Bruce closed his eyes for a second, just breathing him in. This was it. A life neither of them had expected but had somehow built together. A family neither of them had planned for but had chosen, fought for, protected.

 

For the first time in his life, Bruce wasn’t thinking about what came next. He was just here. With Clark. With their sons. It was more than he could’ve ever hoped for.



Notes:

If you made it this far, might as well leave a kudos!